tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-23886717606179097332024-03-18T20:31:17.429-07:00Tribute to an 82nd Airborne VeteranJeff Clarkhttp://www.blogger.com/profile/03692669731275640003noreply@blogger.comBlogger47125tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-2388671760617909733.post-85816440857050034152014-07-30T15:36:00.001-07:002014-07-30T15:36:31.180-07:00Bill Clark Returns Home after Occupation Duty in Postwar Berlin<p><strong><font size="4"><u></u></font></strong></p> <p><font size="1"><font size="2"></font></font></p> <p><strong><font size="3"><u></u></font></strong></p> <p><strong><font size="3"><u>The Journey Home</u></font></strong></p> <p><font size="1"><font size="2">The date of Bill’s departure from Berlin cannot be known with absolute certainty.</font> </font>His <a href="http://ww2tribute.blogspot.com/2009/12/bills-discharge-papers.html">Honorable Discharge</a> states an ASR Score of 92 points on September 2, 1945. The history of the 82nd PMC provides specific dates for the departure of its men from Berlin. Those with high enough ASR Scores left in groups beginning September 7:</p> <p><font face="Courier New">“On September 7, 1945, six men with points above ninety, who had signed over, and one person who unfortunately missed the original shipment home because of being in the hospital, now departed for return to the U.S. Since First Sergeant Legg was included in this group, Tech Sergeant Butenhoff was now made acting First Sergeant”.</font> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong><em> Author Unknown, “82nd Airborne Division: 82nd Parachute Maintenance Company” Section 1 Unit History, </em><em>Date unknown,</em><em> p. 15</em> </font> </p> <p>It is unlikely that Bill was one of these men. Six of them had “signed over” meaning they had been transferred from the 17th Airborne Division to the 82nd Airborne Division. That clearly had not happened to him. He was not the man who missed the original shipment, since he did not qualify at the time to return home with the men of 85 points or above. As told in a previous post, <a href="http://ww2tribute.blogspot.com/2014/05/the-postwar-points-discharge-plan.html">“The Postwar Points Discharge Plan”</a>, Bill took a “shot on points” (a lottery which if a man won, increased his ASR Score sufficiently to allow his early discharge) late in his stay in Berlin. He liked Berlin so much that he delayed the “points shot” and when he took it, he won.</p> <p>More groups of men left Berlin in the first half of October:</p> <p><font face="Courier New">“On October 10th, one man departed from the Company for his return home. The next day, six enlisted men and two commissioned officers departed for the return trip home also. Included in this group was acting First Sergeant Butenhoff, so now Tech Sergeant Moen was give (sic) the responsibility of being First Sergeant. Following these, were five more men and one officer leaving on the 13th of October 1945.”</font> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong><em> Author Unknown, “82nd Airborne Division: 82nd Parachute Maintenance Company” Section 1 Unit History, </em><em>Date unknown,</em><em> p. 16</em> </font></p> <p>These were the last groups of men to leave the 82nd PMC before the 82nd Airborne Division was relieved of occupation duty in Berlin on November 19, 1945.  So it is most probable that Bill was one of the groups beginning their journey home on either October 10, 11, or 13, 1945. This timeframe fits with the date of his departure from Europe, stated on his Honorable Discharge, of November 1, 1945. These dates also fit with the written account of his journey home given in an interview with his friend, Herd Bennett:</p> <p><font face="Courier New">“From Berlin [after he won the ‘shot on points’] he went by train back to Frankfurt, Germany and from there to Antwerp, Belgium. From Antwerp he was sent back to the United States and arrived in New York City in November of 1945. From New York City, Bill was ordered to Indian Town Gap, Pennsylvania and in November of 1945 he was there discharged. He took a train to… Cincinnati Train Terminal where he caught a bus to Hamilton, Ohio. In Hamilton, he went to his aunt’s house and she drove him to his boyhood farm home on Dixon Rd… Bill states that he wanted to surprise his parents with his return from W.W.II, and he was successful.</font><font face="Courier New">”</font> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong><em> Herd L. Bennett, Attorney at Law, “Military Biography of William A. Clark”  January 26, 2000 p. 22</em></font></p> <p>When he left Bill was accompanied by at least a few other 82nd troopers whom had been discharged in the same timeframe.  At the port of Antwerp, they boarded their transport to the US, most likely a liberty ship, on November 1, 1945. Bill had with him a German Luger pistol which he had carried since he took it in Sicily from a German officer killed in the pill box battle of July 9/10 two years and four months before on that dark night of his first combat jump. He said rumor had it that once the ship docked in New York, MPs onboard were under orders to search paratrooper duffle bags, and confiscate any German firearms. Men found with German guns were to be charged and arrested. The rumor had enough scare in it that Bill said he and the other troopers he was travelling with threw their Lugers into the ocean before the ship docked.  When they disembarked from the vessel to his extreme dismay he discovered that the rumor was false. No searches of any bags took place. The men were simply herded off the ship as quickly as possible.</p> <p>The exact date of Bill’s arrival in New York City was 11 November, 1945 making the duration of his transatlantic voyage 11 days. </p> <p>Bill’s brother Henry arrived back to the US exactly one month later on December 11, 1945. Like Bill, he too was discharged at Indiantown Gap, Pennsylvania. Henry wrote in his book that it was a process taking three full days beginning on the morning of December 13 before ending in the late afternoon of the 15th. <font size="1">S<strong>ource:</strong> <em>Clark, H. “The War I Never Fought: ‘Memoirs of a Rear Rank Rudy’” 2001 p. 119.</em></font></p> <p>Henry must have had virtually the same discharge experience as Bill did.  Indeed, Bill’s separation is dated November 15, 1945 (see Photo 1 below) which assuming he arrived at Indiantown Gap on the morning of November 13 (as Henry did one month later), he would have been discharged three days later in the late afternoon on November 15.  </p> <p> </p> <p><a href="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-QT0WbG8oRuk/U9ly-MIGpMI/AAAAAAAAEJw/3F3xbKHCgUw/s1600-h/SeparationIDCard5.jpg"><img title="SeparationIDCard" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="SeparationIDCard" src="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-qTxezsCRrCU/U9ly_nzTcMI/AAAAAAAAEJ4/_1GDFps69dE/SeparationIDCard_thumb3.jpg?imgmax=800" width="576" height="434" /></a> </p> <p><strong>Photo 1:</strong> Bill’s Identification Card  for enlistment in the Army Reserve Corps Dated November 15, 1945. Approximately 24 hours after this card was issued, Bill arrived home. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Author’s Collection</em></font></p> <p>In Henry’s case on December 16, the next morning after his discharge, he boarded a bus to Harrisburg, Pennsylvania where he caught a train to Richmond, Indiana. From there he hired a taxi arriving home at about 4:00 AM on December 17. <font size="1">S<strong>ource:</strong> <em>Clark, H. “The War I Never Fought: ‘Memoirs of a Rear Rank Rudy’” 2001 p. 119.</em></font></p> <p>As we shall see shortly, the US Army had sent Bill on his way with at least equal efficiency. He rode on a train to Cincinnati, Ohio, as per his interview with Herd Bennett cited above, on the morning of November 16. Later that same day he caught a bus to Hamilton, Ohio where his aunt drove him home arriving that evening. </p> <p>It is known that Bill arrived in the evening and that his mother and father stayed up for two days talking with him. For his parents to stay up for two days must have meant that he arrived on a Friday night. Bill’s father was employed full time as a machinist at the nearby Airtemp factory. He left for work at 5:00 AM and arrived home at 6:00 PM each evening. The only days of the week he could have spent 48 hours on anything outside of work was Saturday thru Sunday. </p> <p>Therefore, Bill must have arrived home the evening of Friday, November 16, 1945, most likely after 6:00 PM.</p> <p><strong><u><font size="3">Home at Last</font></u></strong></p> <p>The family was very surprised to see Bill the night he came home. He was spotted outside past the front living room window and no one could believe their eyes.  They knew he was coming soon, but not when.  Exactly one month and a few hours later, Henry arrived home. Everyone was so overjoyed to be together again.</p> <p>Bill brought home a big green duffle bag almost bursting with all sorts of memorabilia. It was a treasure trove of German military attire, medals, books, silverware, coins, bank notes, knives etc. Over the ensuing years most of its contents have been lost, given away, or thrown out. Very little of it remains today.</p> <p> </p> <p><a href="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-GPFRiG0Ndd8/U9lzBG6_yzI/AAAAAAAAEKA/Nx2VsuOOnWA/s1600-h/BillsDuffleCoat1.jpg"><img title="BillsDuffle&Coat" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="BillsDuffle&Coat" src="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-O9JwA3YD2a8/U9lzC4BtmxI/AAAAAAAAEKI/Qs6L-7QRAFc/BillsDuffleCoat_thumb1.jpg?imgmax=800" width="418" height="569" /></a> </p> <p> <strong>Photo 2: </strong>Bill’s 82nd Airborne coat hangs from the door knob of the family farm barn. Left is an unknown tube shaped object. Front left is an 88 mm shell casing. The WWI helmet belonged to Bill’s father Henry Clark Sr. The duffle bag belonged to Bill. His name and serial number are visible. Circa 1978 <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Author’s Collection</em></font></p> <p> </p> <p> </p> <p><a href="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-KTSCpYTDuVs/U9lzDwloZVI/AAAAAAAAEKQ/8UHr6ycr2N8/s1600-h/GermanBankNote1942Front8.jpg"><img title="German Bank Note 1942 Front" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="German Bank Note 1942 Front" src="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-BHnS1UJjsp4/U9lzE_GvGfI/AAAAAAAAEKY/VRH_nJ9ZhGE/GermanBankNote1942Front_thumb6.jpg?imgmax=800" width="728" height="406" /></a> </p> <p> <strong>Photo 3: </strong>A 5 Reichsmark bank note, dated 1942. The Nazi emblem of an eagle clasping a swastika in its talons is still visible in the lower left. A Hitler youth is illustrated on the right. Perhaps already battered and torn when it came into Bill’s hands, this is one of the few artifacts from his duffle bag with the fortune to survive to the present day. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Author’s Collection</em></font></p> <p> </p> <p><em><font size="1"></font></em></p> <p><a href="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-aVmyqUVSiOA/U9lzF36q_nI/AAAAAAAAEKg/wjYdybXZYKY/s1600-h/GermanBankNote1942Back.jpg"><img title="German Bank Note 1942 Back" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="German Bank Note 1942 Back" src="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-60LVkL1pcZI/U9lzGz3BfgI/AAAAAAAAEKo/kdWC5IhZZNk/GermanBankNote1942Back_thumb.jpg?imgmax=800" width="729" height="436" /></a> </p> <p> <strong>Photo 4: </strong>Reverse side of the 5 Reichsmark bank note apparently displays a church with a farm worker on the left and a carpenter on the right. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Author’s Collection</em></font></p> <p><em><font size="1"></font></em></p> <p><em><font size="1"></font></em></p> <p><a href="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-knpIIhR5LCY/U9lzH90GPTI/AAAAAAAAEKw/8r5Bpbcg_U0/s1600-h/GermanBankNote11.jpg"><img title="German Bank Note1" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="German Bank Note1" src="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-SvmATNjtTK4/U9lzIx9x5xI/AAAAAAAAEK4/bWNlj8LYt0s/GermanBankNote1_thumb.jpg?imgmax=800" width="653" height="373" /></a></p> <p><strong>Photo 5: </strong>This 2 Rentenmark bank note dated 1937 has survived the ravages of time in quite good condition. The Rentenmark was issued to battle hyperinflation, rampant in Germany after WWI. The first issue of the currency occurred in 1923 and the last in 1937 – the date of this particular note. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Author’s Collection</em></font></p> <p> </p> <p> <a href="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-kL9O88WXttI/U9lzJ2DgWiI/AAAAAAAAELA/6m7CHdJnW-s/s1600-h/GermanBankNote1Backk1.jpg"><img title="German Bank Note1 Backk" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="German Bank Note1 Backk" src="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-qy4JH7hSmcU/U9lzKwxdH6I/AAAAAAAAELI/WZTLgqCcdOc/GermanBankNote1Backk_thumb.jpg?imgmax=800" width="665" height="384" /></a> </p> <p> <strong>Photo 6: </strong>Reverse side of the 2 Rentenmark bank note. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Author’s Collection</em></font></p> <p><em><font size="1"></font></em></p> <p><a href="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-kdTFDEjjEnQ/U9lzLxNJ3rI/AAAAAAAAELQ/cr3UrxO61EM/s1600-h/AAPatch211.jpg"><img title="AAPatch 2" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="AAPatch 2" src="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-rV-zm66tat4/U9lzMo4Ej4I/AAAAAAAAELY/2pPU9nKG7Bo/AAPatch2_thumb9.jpg?imgmax=800" width="233" height="249" /></a></p> <p><strong>Photo 7:</strong> One of Bill’s 82nd Airborne “All American” AA shoulder patches. There are eight of them remaining. Most are heavily soiled like this one with ground in dirt. It was customary for paratroopers to remove their shoulder patches as a keepsake after a battle was over as soon as they received a new uniform. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Author’s Collection</em></font></p> <p>  <a href="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-IQKmWjo6YJ4/U9lzN2NdgUI/AAAAAAAAELg/SX4X7Vaytpk/s1600-h/AAPatch17.jpg"><img title="AAPatch1" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="AAPatch1" src="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-yTvYgbPg1o4/U9lzO5khPsI/AAAAAAAAELo/2U18C4_wXVM/AAPatch1_thumb5.jpg?imgmax=800" width="239" height="239" /></a></p> <p><strong>Photo 8:</strong> Another of Bill’s 82nd Airborne shoulder patches. This one is perfectly clean. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Author’s Collection</em></font></p> <p align="left"><a href="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-oTDK0bGQmoY/U9lzQyEywAI/AAAAAAAAELw/yCC79_jj7D0/s1600-h/AAPatch6.jpg"><img title="AA Patch" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="AA Patch" src="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-_n4tI8O2Se8/U9lzSY_kmUI/AAAAAAAAEL4/yZHkHo_SL3E/AAPatch_thumb4.jpg?imgmax=800" width="245" height="391" /></a> </p> <p align="left"> <strong>Photo 9:</strong> The complete 82nd shoulder patche with the word “Airborne” positioned above the AA insignia, exactly as it appeared on Bill’s Ike jacket. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Author’s Collection</em></font></p> <p align="left"><em><font size="1"></font></em></p> <p> <a href="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-sK_TMFi-fCQ/U9lzTIjFonI/AAAAAAAAEMA/CCHVrhSKvqU/s1600-h/Parachutistpatch4.jpg"><img title="Parachutist patch" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="Parachutist patch" src="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-Lx3f7UQxzhU/U9lzUAkbunI/AAAAAAAAEMI/PN0sQM76d2w/Parachutistpatch_thumb2.jpg?imgmax=800" width="237" height="240" /></a> </p> <p><strong>Photo 10:</strong> One of Bill’s original Parachutist patches worn on his garrison cap. It was replaced by the patch superimposing a glider over a parachute on one patch, much to the annoyance of the early qualified paratroopers who disapproved of the change. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Author’s Collection</em></font></p> <p><em><font size="1"></font></em></p> <p><em><font size="1"></font></em></p> <p><strong><font size="3"><u>Adjustment to Civilian Life</u></font></strong></p> <p>After Bill’s initial joy at returning home in one piece, the economic privations of the postwar period began to set in. The road to recovery looked like it was to be long and drawn out. For a time and to varying degrees the wartime rationing of food, shoes and gasoline continued. Living on the farm insured the Clark’s had plentiful food including chickens, milk, eggs, and vegetables. Fabric for home sewing was unavailable. Everything that could be was recycled and repurposed. </p> <p>Bill’s brother Henry reflected on the lack of economic goods: </p> <p><font face="Courier New">“I tried on one of my suits and it still fit. My brother [Bill] told me that I would be wearing the O.D.s (olive drab) for a while, he was right. Everything was in short supply for a while. Buying a car was out of the question, however my brother and I had bought a car before the war and it was still in fairly good shape. Gas now was no problem”.</font> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Clark, H. “The War I Never Fought: WWII Memoirs of a ‘Rear Rank Rudy’”, 2000 p. 119.</em></font></p> <p><em><font size="1"></font></em></p> <p><em><font size="1"></font></em></p> <p><a href="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-laYXRwQVld8/U9lzVK9esFI/AAAAAAAAEMQ/Kg0kjZg_R2I/s1600-h/JimHenryJrHenrySr7.jpg"><img title="Jim, Henry Jr Henry Sr" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="Jim, Henry Jr Henry Sr" src="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-pVuQYDQuUDU/U9lzWu3mMGI/AAAAAAAAEMY/yrHPk0lDvhw/JimHenryJrHenrySr_thumb5.jpg?imgmax=800" width="356" height="566" /></a> </p> <p><strong>Photo 11:</strong> At Right Bill’s father Henry Clark Sr.; left Bill’s youngest brother James Clark; Middle Bill’s older brother Henry Clark Jr., dressed in his Army Air Corps uniform, Circa December, 1945. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Author’s Collection</em></font></p> <p>The brothers reluctantly wore their uniforms for a time. However, there was one item of military attire which Bill favored and that was his pair of paratrooper jump boots. They were of such good quality and so smart looking that he wore them for years until they finally succumbed to wear and tear. Until clothing eventually became more widely available, Bill used his sewing skills from his time as a parachute rigger to fashion several good shirts for himself out of the cotton sacks used to deliver chicken feed. Surprisingly, the cotton being of garment quality was quite smooth and the sacks large enough to make man sized shirts with seams in the right places. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Interview with Bill’s Sister Doris, 2006</em></font></p> <p>Wage and price controls were still in effect in1949 and housing was unavailable because nothing was built during the war. Returning soldiers married quickly and were in desperate need of housing. They bought land and started building their homes by constructing the basement first. They covered it with a roof and lived in it until they were able to acquire more building materials which could take years and in some cases never happened. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> Ibid.</font></p> <p>Veterans had great difficulty finding jobs with the economy wide shift from war materiel to peacetime products and services and a large pool of skilled factory labor left over from the war years. Combat veterans, for the most part did not have the skills required of manufacturing, nor those of service industries. </p> <p>One 505 PIR veteran wrote of these problems on recalling his exit interview from the Army at the Indiantown Gap Separation Center:</p> <p><font face="Courier New">“The interviewing officer was supposed to write my military occupations on some form or other so my prospective employer would know my skills. ‘So, what did you do during the war?’ he asked. I explained that I had held positions of squad leader, platoon sergeant, and platoon leader in combat in the parachute infantry. ‘Yes, but what did you<em> really</em> do in the war?’ he replied.</font></p> <p><font face="Courier New">I was getting a little upset. The guy was a captain and I was a second lieutenant. I said, ‘what do you mean? We fought the war.’ Then he said, ‘Yeah, but what skills did you learn?’ Now I was really agitated. ‘You don’t have to put <em>anything</em> on that form,’ I said, ‘because there’s not much need in civilian life for how to throw a grenade, push a bayonet into someone, shoot people, tear down a machine gun and reassemble it, or for combat leadership skills. I don’t know how to relate these things to civilian experience’.</font> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Wurst S., & Wurst G. “Descending from the Clouds: A Memoir of Combat in the 505 Parachute Infantry Regiment, 82nd Airborne Division” 2004, p. 256.</em></font></p> <p>Because of their lack of civilian job skills, and the trauma they continued to suffer, a number of veterans were unable to make the transition back to civilian society. Some became drifters and vagrants, while others only partially made the adjustment. These men paid one of the highest prices for surviving the war and even today the fates of a number of them are unknown. </p> <p>Obviously Bill was traumatized by what he had endured.  His suffering never went away. On top of that, he was torn between the excitement of a life of war and the more sedate life of a civilian. He had to unlearn all of the psychological coping mechanisms needed to embrace the horror and terror of armed conflict and relearn those needed for a life of peace. It was an arduous process which took years and was never fully completed. During the early period after his return he had been in contact with several other veterans from his unit. They wrote letters to one another once back in the States with the singular purpose of organizing themselves to re-enlist the Airborne. It is clear from these letters there were times when the temptation to permanently break away from civilian society proved almost too strong.  </p> <p>One letter from fellow 82nd PMC rigger, William Cody, is telling of their troubles:</p> <p align="right"><font face="Courier New">September 12, 1946</font></p> <p><font face="Courier New">Hi Stab, [Bill’s nickname given to him by the men in his Company]</font></p> <p><font face="Courier New">How goes it. Got your letter last night when I went home from work. Yep, it’s true. I am working for a change. What a job. I don’t do a thing all day. But boy the walking I do is enough for six men. I bet I cover about 30 miles a day.</font></p> <p><font face="Courier New">Now about that letter you didn’t get from me telling you to come on up [from Ohio to Massachusetts]. I wrote it but never did mail it. I found it a few days ago and burnt it. Now if you want to wait a month or more we will go back to the army then. Right now I have to work to get some cash… </font></p> <p><font face="Courier New">In the mean time you can look for Pee Wee [fellow 505 PIR rigger Henry Lewis - an enormously respected and popular figure in the 82nd Airborne Division in WWII]. I sure would like to have him with us. How about it. If we had Pee Wee with us every thing would be fine. Then the “big 3” would be together once more. If you see him tell him I said to get on the ball an drop me a line telling me whether he is going with us or not. And he had better say he is…</font></p> <p align="center"><font face="Courier New">Your Pal, </font></p> <p align="center"><font face="Courier New">Bill (</font><font face="Courier New">Eagle)</font></p> <p> </p> <p>From the perspective of employment, Bill was one of the lucky veterans. He went to work at the Aetna Paper Company. The company had kept his job open for him during the war and even paid his Christmas bonus each year he was away. Bill stayed with the company until his retirement 40 years later.</p> <p> </p> <p><a href="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-wiTrj5BQtU0/U9lzXcE3LTI/AAAAAAAAEMg/TP2lbM0UjS8/s1600-h/Bill30YearsService5.jpg"><img title="Bill30YearsService" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="Bill30YearsService" src="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-JmvC3uVyz38/U9lzYvNw2aI/AAAAAAAAEMo/AkhaFm-kxyY/Bill30YearsService_thumb3.jpg?imgmax=800" width="504" height="380" /></a> </p> <p><strong>Photo 12:</strong> Bill on right receiving his award for 30 years of service as an employee at the St. Regis Paper Company (Previously the Aetna Paper Company and later the Howard Paper Company). <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Author’s Collection</em></font> </p> <p>The company eventually went out of business and later succumbed to vandalism and arson. It was demolished in 2010. Follow this Flickr link for pictures of it before being torn down <a title="https://m.flickr.com/#/photos/49506449@N08/sets/72157624916054683/" href="https://m.flickr.com/#/photos/49506449@N08/sets/72157624916054683/">https://m.flickr.com/#/photos/49506449@N08/sets/72157624916054683/</a>.</p> <p><em><font size="1"></font></em></p> <p><em><font size="1"></font></em></p> <p><a href="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-35EGJ2Zvycw/U9lzZgtVjVI/AAAAAAAAEMw/l0ZLD8oCBe4/s1600-h/Bill30Years5.jpg"><img title="Bill30Years" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="Bill30Years" src="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-3WJdhKQmH7g/U9lzaorOSnI/AAAAAAAAEM4/-V4QnmFw4To/Bill30Years_thumb3.jpg?imgmax=800" width="502" height="445" /></a> </p> <p><strong>Photo 13:</strong> Bill’s certificate recognizing his 30 years of service to the company. He retired 10 years later after 40 years of employment. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Author’s Collection</em></font></p> <p>Bill was active on the margins 0f the 82nd Airborne veteran’s society for a few years after his discharge, but that didn’t last long and neither did his desire to re-enlist in the Airborne.  He decided to sever all ties with his former friends and the 82nd Airborne in general as part of his effort to move ahead with his life. In doing so he had the strong support of his parents and later the unwavering devotion of his wife, Isabel. Of particular note was his father and WWI veteran, in whom over the years he confided a great deal about the war. He also maintained a close relationship with his cousin Bill Rogers, a fellow WWII paratrooper, who had fought with the 101st Airborne Division from Normandy until the end of the war. Late in life, these two were known to visit one another often; regularly taking six mile walks together almost every evening. In these people, at different stages, Bill had the support network to make the adjustment back to civilian life. In himself, he found the courage needed to lead a solid postwar life. He successfully held down his job, married, and raised a family. </p> <p>On at least two occasions Bill went back to tour many of the places he had been stationed including North Africa, Ireland, England, France, Netherlands, Belgium and even Germany. </p> <p>Nevertheless, the war had left deep wounds in his psyche which lasted all of his life. A quote from his sister sums it up quite well:</p> <p><font face="Courier New">“Another free time activity [of paratroopers] was sharpening their knives to a razor edge. He [Bill] described how to creep up on an enemy and kill him silently and how to break a bottle on a bar and use the neck for a weapon. When anyone pulled a knife on you if he aimed in the direction of stomach or heart with the sharp side of the blade pointing up he showed that he was an experienced knife fighter. Any other stance was not threatening and could be defended. This information was just what I needed to know to cultivate nightmares. One could easily be overcome with grief when you look at this young man whom you have known all your life and realize what he had to learn to survive, then reverse the process to live in civilian society. You have to respect the courage on both ends of that kind of life.” </font><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Bill’s Sister Doris, 2005</em></font></p> <p>In 2001 my father and I made a trip to see Bill in his Ohio rest home, and had the good fortune to gain a rare insight into Bill’s past through his “Ike jacket”. The jacket’s official designation was “Wool Field Jacket, M-1944”. Troops also referred to it as the ETO (European Theater of Operations) jacket, but it was more popular to call it by General Eisenhower’s nickname. </p> <p>Whenever we would visit Bill, he always liked to take trips over to the farm house outside of Eaton Ohio, about 2 hours’ drive away. During this trip our plane arrived at Columbus Ohio airport at about 4:00 PM, giving us the evening to prepare before visiting Bill first thing the next morning. Dad took advantage of the time by driving out and checking on the farm house. One of the things he did was to position Bill’s Ike jacket, so that he would be sure to notice it as we walked through the house the next day. </p> <p>On the morning of this visit, we got up early, had breakfast, picked up Bill and drove off towards Preble County from Bill’s rest home in Dayton, Ohio. As we made our way, Bill talked fondly of farming, tractors and life in Preble County. He got excited as we approached the farm. </p> <p>When we got out of the car the first thing he wanted to do was to check in on the farm house. We entered through the back door opening into the kitchen. As we walked into the dining room, Bill saw his WWII Ike Jacket hanging on a chair next to the old dining table. A look of surprise came over his face accompanied by a warm smile as if he was unexpectedly reunited with an old friend. Bill hurried over to the jacket and affectionately caressed its coarse wool. His breathing began to quicken. His demeanor sharpened and the years appeared to drain away. It was as though he was once again the young man to whom the jacket belonged. The light in the dining room was diffuse and faint making his cool blue eyes reflect the deeper blue behind the 82nd Airborne’s AA insignia on the jacket’s shoulder patch. While he gazed upon his jacket I became transfixed and all at once it seemed that these were the only two colors in the dim room. With a faraway look in his eyes and in a distant voice he humbly murmured:</p> <p><font face="Courier New">“Mmm… I guess I was useful to someone at one time or another”.</font></p> <p align="right">William Abner Clark October 5, 1922 - February 13, 2008 </p> <p align="right"> </p> <p align="center"><font size="1"><em></em></font></p> <p align="left"><em><font size="1"></font></em></p> <p align="center"> <strong>© Copyright Jeffrey Clark 2014 All Rights Reserved.</strong></p> Jeff Clarkhttp://www.blogger.com/profile/03692669731275640003noreply@blogger.com3tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-2388671760617909733.post-70984556797319461312014-07-02T13:52:00.001-07:002014-07-02T13:52:08.479-07:00The 82nd Airborne Division’s Occupation of Berlin August 2 – November 19 1945<p><strong></strong></p> <p><strong><font size="3">Bill’s First Impressions of Berlin</font></strong></p> <p>The long lice infested journey from Reims, France was finally at an end. As the train made its way into town, Bill leaned against the open door of the wooden boxcar, scanning the wreckage of destroyed buildings and craters in the streets of the once great German Capitol. Through his war jaded eyes Berlin bore all the wounds of a cataclysmic battle. It seemed that no structure was unscathed by the Allied air raids which left most buildings roofless or obliterated. Nearly all those still standing needed to be demolished. Avenging Soviet ground forces had completed the destruction. They had viciously mauled the fanatical Nazi defenders, utterly and literally smashing down the Third Reich’s last stronghold.  Along the railway Bill saw desperate Germans stumbling about in confusion, pathetically clawing here and there, stooping to collect scraps of material, organizing piles of debris in futility.  “The carnage of war” he mused to himself gazing at the devastation. The heady surge of unquenchable vengeance coursed through him again, engulfing his whole being. Over the years of war it had become an inescapable, automatic response and one he had come to embrace.  “They had it comin’…” he murmured. “…And Ivan sure kicked the hell out of 'em”. Although it was undeniably worse compared the bombed out cities of Bonn and Cologne, Berlin’s ruination was a familiar scene for Bill. It gave him a certain comforting feeling and a growing sense of excitement. As he did in those cities, he was sure he would thrive in this hell hole. He thought to himself with giddy anticipation, “A guy could do whatever he wanted in a place like this”. </p> <p> </p> <p> <a href="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-Dr2VCmNUEr8/U7RwSAyop7I/AAAAAAAAEEg/Ho_sUugxOp4/s1600-h/Houses8.jpg"><img title="Houses" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="Houses" src="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-udG7KvTZmLk/U7RwTROTcII/AAAAAAAAEEo/x37fXO1u63o/Houses_thumb6.jpg?imgmax=800" width="410" height="350" /></a>  <a href="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-DdvwklQL8ZE/U7RwUVGjSjI/AAAAAAAAEEw/u9UneXHn5S4/s1600-h/Reichstag9.jpg"><img title="Reichstag" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="Reichstag" src="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-M-lBaLsaGOw/U7RwVASJuoI/AAAAAAAAEE4/JXgWqgqooSI/Reichstag_thumb7.jpg?imgmax=800" width="403" height="346" /></a> </p> <p><strong>Photos 1 & 2: Aerial Photographs of Berlin in Ruins, circa July, 1945</strong> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong><em> </em><em>The 82nd Division Newspaper “‘The All American’ Paraglide, Berlin Edition, 82nd ‘All American’ Division” 1945  </em>Author’s collection</font></p> <p></p> <p><a href="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-nkrzOk4VV3w/U7RwXdjd2GI/AAAAAAAAEFA/PFKbfSrASKU/s1600-h/BerlinBombDamage2.jpg"><img title="Berlin Bomb Damage2" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="Berlin Bomb Damage2" src="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-qAXCNVmXUak/U7RwY6GCVyI/AAAAAAAAEFI/QkGv3kL54wQ/BerlinBombDamage2_thumb.jpg?imgmax=800" width="812" height="608" /></a> </p> <p><strong>Photo 3: Aerial view of Berlin prior to (left) and after (right) Allied bombing  circa April 1945</strong> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Fold3.com</em></font></p> <p><a href="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-ExFC4N-B_3E/U7RwaCo2QnI/AAAAAAAAEFQ/dkwspBtJtPM/s1600-h/BerlinGround12.jpg"><img title="Berlin Ground" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="Berlin Ground" src="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-O6eeR03VJuY/U7RwbBGoO3I/AAAAAAAAEFY/_FWzG29wjYU/BerlinGround_thumb8.jpg?imgmax=800" width="393" height="236" /></a> </p> <p><strong>Photo 4: Berlin in ruins at ground level, circa July, 1945</strong> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong><em> </em><em>The 82nd Division Newspaper “‘The All American’ Paraglide, Berlin Edition, 82nd ‘All American’ Division” 1945  </em>Author’s collection</font></p> <p>In stark contrast to these pictures, Bill truly enjoyed his time in Berlin. Decades later he made the remark:</p> <p><font face="Courier New">“Berlin… Now that was good living.”</font> <font size="1">– Bill Clark, January 26, 2000</font></p> <p>At first thought it might seem unnatural and macabre for anyone to derive enjoyment from such an experience, especially given the appalling condition of the city and its pitiable inhabitants. Indeed, some of Bill’s experiences in Berlin are humorous, while others are tragic, some terrifying, and there are a few that readers may find abhorrent. All are fascinating. They speak loudly of the personal price paid and consequent life long burdens that he and his fellow paratroopers had to bear after having lived through more than two years overseas at war; 316 days of it spent on the front lines, miraculously without meeting their own deaths, as they watched 19,586 of their buddies become casualties. <font size="1"><strong>Source of statistics:</strong> <em>Anzuoni, R., “’I’m the 82nd Airborne Division!’: A History of the All American Division in World War II After Action Reports”, 2005,  p. 351. </em></font></p> <p>After surviving all of that hell, it was with a yearning heart that Bill volunteered for dangerous occupation duty in Berlin. To understand his excitement at the prospect, and to appreciate his Berlin experiences with an open mind, one must try to grasp the mentality of a soldier ravaged by war at a young, impressionable age. To get an inkling of that we need go no further than the postwar words spoken by the fellow paratroopers in his unit, the 82nd Parachute Maintenance Company (PMC): </p> <p><font face="Courier New">“<strong>PARATROOPERS</strong> are lusty men. The men of our outfit were paratroopers. Quite without intent, we have suggested in picture, prose and verse, the healthy animal actions so pronounced in units overseas that are sent on dangerous missions. Most of us did not seek the company of the nice girls of Ireland, England and France. We sought the other kind, and what went with them: whiskey, illegitimate children and disease. The men of our outfit will remember this; the average layman may be horrified. Yet morals are lowered everywhere in time of war. Therefore, it is easier to understand how our young men, who normally would have been married (and some who already were), threw themselves into the stream of debauchery and drifted.</font></p> <p><font face="Courier New"><strong>OUR BOYS</strong> didn’t see nearly as much combat as those of the line outfits. Yet we sent jumpers on every major operation from Sicily to Holland. We are especially proud of this when it is considered that we didn’t have the preliminary training of the linesman and still hurtled down on the enemy with the best of them.</font></p> <p><font face="Courier New"><strong>ONE WORD</strong> about our dead. When their broken bodies lay bleeding on the ground, when the word came back that one of us had given all, the cursing, laughter, vulgar remarks and horseplay ceased. This tribute to the departed was written on silent faces: There died a better man than I.” </font><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Embry, W., (Editor) “The Story of the Parachute Riggers of the 82nd Airborne Division” circa August, 1945 Unpublished Manuscript , p. 1 Author’s collection</em></font>  </p> <p> </p> <p><strong><font size="3">Berlin in the Aftermath of the Potsdam Conference</font></strong></p> <p>The division of Postwar Germany among the Allied powers of France, England, America, and the Soviet Union was decided during the Potsdam Conference of July 17 – August 2, 1945. Berlin, situated firmly in the Soviet controlled East Germany, was very much isolated from the Western Allies in their administrative sectors of West Germany. The city was a microcosm reflecting these larger national scale divisions of territory. As such it was destined to become a political powder keg. With no common Nazi enemy left to fight, ideological differences between the Western Allies and the USSR boiled to the surface. It was in Berlin that these differences were most apparent. </p> <p> </p> <div align="left"><iframe height="550" marginheight="0" src="https://maps.google.com/maps/ms?msid=217875345462978325581.0004f7baa88c11ae616a0&msa=0&hl=en&ie=UTF8&t=m&ll=52.507027,13.422546&spn=0.459731,0.756683&z=10&output=embed" frameborder="0" width="550" marginwidth="0" scrolling="no"></iframe> <br /><small>View <a style="color: #0000ff; text-align: left" href="https://maps.google.com/maps/ms?msid=217875345462978325581.0004f7baa88c11ae616a0&msa=0&hl=en&ie=UTF8&t=m&ll=52.507027,13.422546&spn=0.459731,0.756683&z=10&source=embed">Berlin August 2, 1945</a> in a larger map</small></div> <div align="left"><small><font size="2"><strong>Map 1: Berlin Sectors of Occupation with Tempelhof Airdrome and the Berlin Black Market indicated.</strong></font></small></div> <div align="left"><small></small></div> <div align="left"><strong></strong></div> <div align="left"><strong></strong></div> <p><strong><font size="3">Tempelhof Airdrome</font></strong></p> <div align="left">Bill’s outfit, the 82nd PMC, was based at Tempelhof Airdrome. At three quarts of a mile wide, it made a gigantic vacant hole in the surrounding cityscape. From the sky it resembled the Great Red Spot on Jupiter. It was to become a crucial strategic asset for the Western Allies during the Berlin Airlift.  The Soviets coveted Tempelhof for its grandeur, but more importantly for its logistical value. At less than three miles away, its proximity the Soviet sector was a temptation for them. </div> <div align="left"> </div> <div align="left">As occupiers of the airport, possession of Tempelhof gave the Americans another distinct advantage. As a show of strength in the coming months they planned a schedule of airborne drops on the Airdrome. The size of Tempelhof made it feasible to drop whole regiments in a single stroke. Parachute jumps and glide-borne landings were planned for units organic to the 82nd Airborne Division including the 504 and 505 PIRs as well as the 325 GIR. The frequent sight of  masses of paratroopers descending in broad daylight would help to ensure the Soviets didn’t underestimate the postwar military might of America and attempt an invasion of the airdrome.</div> <div align="left"> </div> <div align="left"> </div> <div align="left"><a href="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-AjV16NfBcoE/U7RwdFMGdNI/AAAAAAAAEFg/FQA8jtD23j0/s1600-h/T3cropped5.jpg"><img title="T3cropped" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="T3cropped" src="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-m-DIeeLhewA/U7RweTBcwcI/AAAAAAAAEFo/qnCNx0FL_c8/T3cropped_thumb3.jpg?imgmax=800" width="540" height="440" /></a> </div> <div align="left"><strong>Photo 5: An aerial view of Tempelhof Airdrome, in Berlin, Germany showing terminal buildings, landing area and central hangars. circa March 1945</strong> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Fold3.com</em></font></div> <div align="left"> </div> <div align="left"> </div> <div align="left"><small></small></div> <div align="left"><iframe height="750" marginheight="0" src="https://maps.google.com/maps/ms?msid=217875345462978325581.0004f7baa88c11ae616a0&msa=0&hl=en&ie=UTF8&t=m&ll=52.503788,13.404007&spn=0.078369,0.128918&z=13&output=embed" frameborder="0" width="750" marginwidth="0" scrolling="no"></iframe> <br /><small>View <a style="color: #0000ff; text-align: left" href="https://maps.google.com/maps/ms?msid=217875345462978325581.0004f7baa88c11ae616a0&msa=0&hl=en&ie=UTF8&t=m&ll=52.503788,13.404007&spn=0.078369,0.128918&z=13&source=embed">Berlin August 2, 1945</a> in a larger map</small></div> <div align="left"> <strong>Map 2: A close up view of Tempelhof Airdrome (now Tempelhof Park) and immediate environs</strong></div> <p><strong><u><font size="3"></font></u></strong></p> <p><strong><u><font size="4">Bill’s First Duty in Berlin: </font></u></strong><strong><u><font size="4">Parachute Rigging and Maintenance</font></u>  </strong></p> <p>Immediately upon their arrival in Berlin,  the 82nd PMC riggers set to work:</p> <p><font face="Courier New">…[The men of the 82nd PMC] arrived… at Berlin, 12.8k 7 Nord de Guerre, Germany, which was Templehof (sic) Airfield in the heart of Berlin”.</font> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong><em> Author Unknown, “82nd Airborne Division: 82nd Parachute Maintenance Company” Section 1 Unit History, </em><em>Date unknown,</em><em> p. 15</em> </font></p> <p>In a very short time the 82nd PMC achieved success on two main tasks. The first was the manufacture of a large number of accoutrements for the 82ns Honor Guard patrol uniforms:</p> <p><font face="Courier New">“The maintenance section had another order for 14,000 scarfs and 4,000 more caps, even before the equipment was unloaded [at Tempelhof Airdrome]. After finding enough material for the required products, and setting up the maintenance shop the work was completed in record time”.</font> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong><em> Ibid. </em></font></p> <p>The second task entailed training of enlisted men newly assigned to the 82nd PMC from the 17th Airborne Division in maintenance and packing of parachutes. There were so many of these unqualified riggers that significant organizational measures were implemented:</p> <p><font face="Courier New">“During this time the packing section unpacked as quickly as possible and organized their packing essentials. August 25th they started packing chutes. Because many of the men were not qualified packers, a packing school was organized in the Company to train these men”. </font><font size="1" face="ge"><strong>Source:</strong><em> Ibid.</em> </font></p> <p><font size="1"></font></p> <p><font size="1"></font></p> <p><a href="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-hHec7nP9s1I/U7RwgsQLbhI/AAAAAAAAEFw/75HHeZSOkB4/s1600-h/T1Cropped6.jpg"><img title="T1Cropped" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="T1Cropped" src="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-jCAmYmHqGQ4/U7Rwhyr1COI/AAAAAAAAEF4/BS-Qmg8PBc8/T1Cropped_thumb4.jpg?imgmax=800" width="645" height="533" /></a> </p> <p><strong>Photo 6: Tempelhof Airdrome Terminal Building. The hangars in front of the terminal were used by the 82nd PMC. Photograph taken July, 1945</strong> <font size="1"><strong>Photographer:</strong> <em>Cort W. Best</em>  <strong>Source:</strong> <em>Fold3.com</em></font></p> <p>There were many parachute drops at Tempelhof while Bill was in Berlin. The 82nd had a surplus of packed parachutes from their time at Camp Moaning Meadows, near Reims, France. Still more were needed:</p> <p><font face="Courier New">“Packing for several jumps and for the Division jump school, 3,000 mains and 1,000 reserves were packed by September 13th”.</font> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong><em> Ibid.</em> </font></p> <p>The objective of most training jumps were to keep the men at peak combat readiness, while simultaneously engendering respect on the part of nearby Soviet forces for the power of the Western Allies.  Other drops were made to train the men in maneuvers for formal Division reviews. </p> <p>General Gavin described the latter type in detail in a letter to his daughter dated August 30, 1945: </p> <p><strong></strong></p> <p><font face="Courier New">“This morning in about another hour, I am having Gen. Dwight Eisenhower and the Senate Foreign Relations Committee as our guests for an airborne division review. It is a very interesting affair that we have worked up. The troops walk by in review as they would land, with the artillery of the parachute battalions hand-drawn, etc. As the last man passes the reviewing stand, the first gliders pass overhead, they cut loose and land to the left of the reviewing party, they open and armed jeeps and motorcycles emerge together and pass in review. As the last vehicle passes in review, the first parachute transports appear in formation overhead and to the front. They jump in front of the reviewing party. As the last paratroopers land, the troop carrier pilots fly by “on the deck,” passing in review before the reviewing party.</font></p> <p><font face="Courier New">Quite a deal but very difficult to coordinate properly. We have tried it once and it worked OK. I’m sweating out this morning. Friday I have the same thing for about fifteen Russian generals, I’m sweating out the toasts that follow that one”.</font> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Gavin - Fauntleroy, B. “The General & His Daughter: The wartime letters of General James M. Gavin to his Daughter Barbara”, 2007, p. 192.</em></font></p> <p>In this letter, General Gavin mentioned three of these reviews. The one for General Eisenhower as well as the other in front of the fifteen Soviet generals which included the famous Marshal Georgy Zhukov have been recorded elsewhere; and it is likely there were more. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Booth, T., “Paratrooper: The Life of General James M. Gavin”, 1994,</em> p. 309</font></p> <p><font size="1"></font></p> <p><a href="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-I3puZT6eygQ/U7Rwiz8jBKI/AAAAAAAAEGA/epX4i34Dfbw/s1600-h/HonorGuard25.jpg"><img title="HonorGuard2" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="HonorGuard2" src="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-MBlE9PGVFOY/U7RwkADxYJI/AAAAAAAAEGI/bKIwO5GSUcI/HonorGuard2_thumb3.jpg?imgmax=800" width="360" height="467" /></a> </p> <p><strong>Photo 7: General Eisenhower and Soviet General Zhukov salute the 82nd Honor Guard. </strong><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong><em> </em><em>The 82nd Division Newspaper “‘The All American’ Paraglide, Berlin Edition, 82nd ‘All American’ Division” 1945  </em>Author’s collection</font></p> <p>The complex intricacies of these displays would have necessitated several practice exercises or “dry runs” to ensure they went off without any mistakes or accidents. </p> <p><strong><u><font size="4">The Parachute Accident</font></u></strong></p> <p>However, accidents did occur and there was one in particular which Bill spoke of in detail. His sister remembered that it happened in Berlin probably in a training jump in preparation for a Division review.  Bill watched as the planes were coming in to drop their cargo of paratroopers over Tempelhof Airdrome. Soon the sky was filled with silk. It was a beautiful site. The awesome spectacle of so many chutes in the air never failed to amaze even the most hardened veterans. Bill looked on with pride in the Division. A crowd of personnel had gathered to watch the spectacle. They were cheering and waving at the paratroopers. </p> <p>Then tragedy struck. One of the white streamers of silk failed to open. It flickered like a candle’s flame in the sky as its human cargo plummeted straight through the formation before hitting the ground with an audible thud not too far from Bill’s position. For some unknown reason the reserve chute had not been deployed. His heart sank as the trooper fell from his place in heaven.  Those watching the event let out moans of horror. A medical unit was already on its way to check the trooper’s condition. Bill ran over. When he got there the medic was checking the body for a pulse, but it was obvious the man was dead – his insides undoubtedly had been scrambled on impact and his bones had been shattered. The Division chaplain was running over too with a group of officers. </p> <p>Working on instinct, Bill read the serial number on the side of the chute sack and ran back to the packing hangar. In the commotion no one noticed him. He entered the unguarded room which held all of the chute packing records and retrieved the 4 x 6 card with the details of who packed the dead trooper’s parachute. He glanced at the name of the man on the card and recognized it. </p> <p>Bill screamed inside. A man in his prime had just died and the war was over. There was no enemy left to fight. It was an outrage. Thinking quickly he realized there was one thing he could do to prevent further repercussions of injustice. He knew the brass would need answers. Their would be trouble for the rigger who had packed the failed chute. Bill grabbed 5 or 6 cards on either side of the card in his hand. Taking out his Zippo lighter he set the cards on fire, throwing them into a nearby trash can. He watched to make sure they completely burned. The smell of burnt paper was quickly dispelled in the well ventilated hangar. As calmly as he could he walked out of the room housing the records and moved out of the entrance of the hangar to where the crowd had gathered and melded into it. </p> <p>A few minutes later some men were sent in to retrieve the card. They needed to know who had packed the chute. When they couldn’t find the card they rounded up all the packing supervisors to ask them where it was. A disciplinary review ensued. Bill and the other riggers were questioned. They closed ranks, knowing that the less they said about the incident increased the chances that justice would be served.  Nothing conclusive was turned up. When it was over Bill took an oath never to tell a living soul whose name was on the card. </p> <p><strong><u><font size="4">Patrol duty</font></u></strong></p> <p>Along with their usual duties the men of all of 82nd Airborne units were assigned to patrol and/or guard duty. This was true for the 82nd PMC which besides parachute rigging and repair duties, made patrols around the American sector.</p> <p><font face="Courier New">“I know he was rigging parachutes in Berlin and showed me how to tie a simple knot that wouldn't unravel which I still use in sewing. In addition to this he made patrols”. </font><font face="geo"><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Interview with Bill’s sister Doris, March 26, 2006</em></font></font></p> <p>Upon their arrival in Berlin the men were given an orientation: </p> <p><font face="Courier New">“Part of our first day in Berlin was taken up with orientation – the things to do and not to do”</font>. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Edwin R. Bayley as quoted in</em> <em>Nordyke, P. “More than Courage: The Combat History of the 504th Parachute Infantry Regiment in World War II” 2008, p. 402</em></font></p> <p>They were lectured about their duties and the dangers of occupying Berlin. They were not to fraternize with any Germans and to do so would lead to a court martial. Another offense punishable by court martial was any involvement in black-marketeering. A black market had already been established in the British controlled Tiergarten, behind the Reichstag building. The men were cautioned that no leniency would be given to anyone caught trading there.</p> <p>When assigned to patrol the men worked in teams of two and were ordered to never split up. Each patrolman was armed with an M1 Garand rifle, and a knife. Sergeants and officers also carried a Colt .45 caliber pistol. Off duty personnel were forbidden from carrying any firearms and if caught they faced a court martial. </p> <p>The men were informed of the delicate relations they maintained with the Soviets. An uneasy peace existed between the Soviets and the Western Allies. After the horrendous price they had paid during the barbarous the Nazi offensives, Stalin believed that his Red Army should occupy all of Berlin; that the Western Allies had no claim to it. He had only reluctantly shared it with the Americans, British and French by agreeing to break the city into four sectors, one for each of the major powers. To defend their respective sectors, the city was crammed with soldiers of  all four sides. </p> <p>A number of the experienced 82nd men had volunteered for duty in Berlin. They were well armed and accustomed to killing. Many of them loved it. Hardened veterans like these could have easily been carried away with the unfettered passion of occupation duty. Two years of living to kill had left them keyed up for a fight that no longer existed. The Soviet soldiers were different. They were untrained, poorly disciplined rear echelon troops. After having not been paid wages in years these desperate men had earned the dubious reputation of looting, which inevitably led to the rape, beating and even murder of Berlin civilians. The Western Allied troops regarded the Soviets as crazy and out of control. On both sides there was an abundant stream of alcohol, women, booty and guns – a powerful and volatile mix. The men were forewarned to remain disciplined and not be swept away by the siren song of postwar spoils. </p> <p>The orientation talk included practical aspects of dealing with the Soviet troops. They could not be trusted under any circumstances. Soviet soldiers had been commonly encountered in the Allied sectors searching for booty and women. The Soviet hierarchy had given General Gavin, the administrator of the American sector, its assurances that this practice would cease. Despite that, incursions into the American sector by armed bands of drunken Soviets had continued unabated. While on patrol, men encountering them were to be cordial and lethal force was only authorized if their lives were threatened. If a Soviet was witnessed in the act of a heinous crime, the men were ordered to look the other way and in no circumstances were they to intervene. To do so was another offense punishable by court martial. Off duty personnel were advised to never travel alone and to stay clear of any Read Army troops they may see. </p> <p>Encounters with former SS and Hitler Youth in their capacity as “Werewolves” had been anticipated possibilities. The “Werwolf” was a guerrilla movement formed mainly of Hitler Youth and former SS personnel sworn to wreak havoc and destruction in a defeated postwar Germany. At the time little was known of their distribution, strength or capabilities, but Berlin was judged as a credible hotbed of activity due to the high numbers of Hitler Youth reported by the Red Army in their battle to take the city. Any Werewolves were to be captured for interrogation and killed only if they attempted to escape. The insignia of the Werwolf had been discovered inscribed on walls around the city and was a sign that they had recently been active. It was in the form of silhouetted man wearing a trench coat and hat, known as ‘the sign of the dark men’ <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Biddiscombe, P., “Werwolf!: The History of the National Socialist Guerrilla Movement 1944 – 1946”, 1998, photographic section p. XXVII.</em></font></p> <p><strong>America’s Guard of Honor</strong></p> <p>The 82nd Airborne maintained an honor guard while in Berlin.  The honor guard uniform used consisted of white gloves; a matching white belt around the waist of the Ike jacket; a golden lanyard hung over the right shoulder; a silk scarf made out of white parachute silk was tucked around the neck; and a garrison cap with smart looking piping topped it off. The classy ensemble included an M1 Garand rifle, with shiny lacquered wood, a polished barrel with a gleaming chrome dipped bayonet attached. It looked sharp and impressed Bill very much.  He talked about it for years afterward. In his role as a rigger, Bill may have been among those charged with manufacturing the uniforms used by the guard. All of the men chosen for honor guard duty were at least 6 feet tall, so at 5’ 7”, Bill was excluded. Men of appropriate height were chosen from each company to march in the honor guard on a rotation basis. General Patton commented that the 82nd honor guard in Berlin was the best he had ever seen. They were so good that the Division quickly became known as “America’s Guard of Honor”, a title still in use today. </p> <p> </p> <p><a href="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-41l7PFLBufs/U7Rwk3WaAZI/AAAAAAAAEGQ/5Ub5tNnnueQ/s1600-h/HonorGuard36.jpg"><img title="HonorGuard3" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="HonorGuard3" src="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-uSK-8hJ5sm0/U7RwlzTLUgI/AAAAAAAAEGY/XqjUHId-no4/HonorGuard3_thumb4.jpg?imgmax=800" width="893" height="475" /></a> </p> <p><strong>Photo 8: The 82nd Airborne Honor Guard at Kammergericht, Berlin, circa August, 1945 </strong><font size="1"><strong>Source:<em> </em></strong><em>The 82nd Division Newspaper “‘The All American’ Paraglide, Berlin Edition, 82nd ‘All American’ Division” 1945  </em>Author’s collection</font></p> <p><font size="1"></font></p> <p><strong><font size="4"><u>“Werwolf”: The Postwar Nazi Resistance Movement</u></font></strong></p> <p><strong>Dangers of Night Patrols</strong></p> <p>Bill said that they always patrolled in pairs and that night patrols were particularly dangerous, frightening experiences. He would patrol an area at night only to see the next morning new signs of the Werwolf’s ‘dark men’ etched using charcoal onto fences and buildings, in the exact same place he had patrolled just hours before. Sometimes these signs were found outside of the very buildings Americans were quartered. This was a clear sign that there was an underground resistance movement present in Berlin, even during this relatively late postwar period. </p> <p>In fact, organized Nazi resistance groups continued their activities in Berlin well into 1947. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Biddiscombe, P., “The Last Nazis: SS Werewolf Guerrilla Resistance in Europe 1944 – 1947”, 2004, p. 190.</em></font></p> <p><a href="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-_ex6KsJIlP4/U7RwmhoMX-I/AAAAAAAAEGg/gwPgz_CJTLQ/s1600-h/652pxDestruction_in_a_Berlin_street6.jpg"><img title="652px-Destruction_in_a_Berlin_street" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="652px-Destruction_in_a_Berlin_street" src="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-kDH3cMVfAiI/U7RwnmfuY7I/AAAAAAAAEGo/AL0dWo8WkSY/652pxDestruction_in_a_Berlin_street_.jpg?imgmax=800" width="372" height="344" /></a> </p> <p><strong>Photo 9: A likely patrol beat. Destruction in a Berlin street located just off of the Unter den Linden "Under the Lime Trees" (a major arterial road in Berlin) July 3, 1945</strong> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>No 5 UK Army Film & Photographic Unit, Wilkes A (Sergeant) [Public domain], via Wikimedia Commons</em></font></p> <p>Indeed other reports by veterans have corroborated the presence of postwar Nazi guerillas active in Berlin during the Allied occupation:</p> <p><font face="Courier New">“We were required to carry weapons and to travel in pairs, because the German youth still wouldn’t accept the fact they had lost the war. If a soldier was caught alone he might be attacked and killed. Some of the bodies of Allied soldiers were found in canals, where they had been dumped after being killed”.</font> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Plebanek, Frank. A., “18 Months in ‘E’ Company, 325th Glider Infantry Regiment” as quoted in</em> <em>Nordyke, P. “All American All The Way: The Combat History of the 82nd Airborne Division in World War II” 2005, p. 764.</em></font></p> <p><strong>Attacks by Dogs</strong></p> <p>Bill also shared other evidence of guerilla warfare in the form of German military guard dogs left behind which were somehow programmed to attack American soldiers. He thought it seemed that handlers were still directing them but if not that, then the dogs were still following former training because they were intent on attack. The only defense was to shoot them and he said he had to do that several times. He never liked dogs after that although he was the one who cared for most and enjoyed the farm dogs before he enlisted in the Army.  </p> <p>Bill said that the former German police force was  being employed in the American sector of Berlin to help keep the piece. When these German police patrolled, they usually did so with Alsatian guard dogs. In one incident in particular, Bill said he was walking past a police officer and his dog when the dog began growling at him and barking loudly. It looked as if an attack from the dog was imminent. Bill drew his Colt .45 pistol and aimed. The policeman waved his arms and pleaded to Bill not to shoot his dog. The dog did not back down and was beginning to pounce at him. As it launched its attack, he pulled the trigger and shot it dead.  Curiously, the policeman became very upset and wept over the dog’s dead body.</p> <p><strong>Caught off Guard – Bill’s Encounter with Postwar Nazis</strong></p> <p>Bill did have an encounter with what he concluded was a Nazi guerilla fighter, but it was not on a patrol. It happened off duty while enjoying the nightlife in Berlin. The city’s nightclubs were in full swing at the time and even after Paris he was more than surprised at the entertainment available in them. He didn't go into details, but he was in awe at what they offered. When visiting these places fraternization with German women was an inevitability. Even though fraternization was forbidden it was impossible to enforce as the following 82nd veteran’s account clearly illustrates:</p> <p><font face="Courier New">“We were each issued three condoms and an emergency prophylactic kit. The condoms were to be used if one fraternized, and the kit was to be used if one did not use a condom. If a military policeman or an officer stopped a soldier and one of the three condoms or prophylactic kit was missing or used, this was a criminal offense subject to court-martial and possible confinement. Obviously, with thousands of soldiers and hundreds of thousands of lonesome girls and women not having any sexual contact for a long time or ever, this was a no-win situation. There was no way that fraternization and sexual activity could be prevented. The results were predictable for both officers and enlisted personnel – venereal disease for some, pregnancies for others, and lots of fun and amusement, and in some cases eventual marriage for others”.</font> <font size="1"><strong>Source: </strong><em>Edwin R. Bayley as quoted in</em> <em>Nordyke, P. “More than Courage: The Combat History of the 504th Parachute Infantry Regiment in World War II” 2008, pp. 402- 403</em></font></p> <p>When on patrol or guard duty the paratroopers were armed with M1 Garand rifles and pistols for sergeants and officers. Orders were  issued that firearms were not to be carried while off duty. The Soviets had no such restriction making it particularly dangerous to go anywhere without a weapon. Bill said that when off duty he always carried his standard issue Colt .45 pistol, cleverly concealed in a special pocket he had sewn into his jacket. He said it was foolhardy not to carry a firearm for protection.  Other men did the same. In some cases they were caught and tried for the offense:</p> <p><font face="Courier New">“An H Company [504 PIR] man was arrested by the MPs for carrying a concealed weapon. At his summary court trial he demonstrated that the Colt .45 caliber pistol, which he had been charged with carrying, was not operable. He had removed the firing pin, which he produced as evidence. He did not, therefore, believe he was carrying a real weapon. He intended to deliver the pistol to a friend scheduled to leave soon for the States. The court ruled against him, saying that even though the pistol lacked a firing pin, it could still be looked upon as a weapon”.</font> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Megellas, J., “All The Way To Berlin: A Paratrooper at War in Europe”, 2003, p. 279.</em></font> </p> <p>Like virtually all men, Bill fell prey to the allure of the Berlin nightlife. On one night it had almost cost him his life. After a lot of alcohol and dancing Bill found himself drunk and in the arms of a woman who led him to a nearby partially damaged building which was being used as a bordello. Leaving the raging nightclub behind, Bill followed her up a flight of stairs and into the first room directly in front of the landing. She opened the door to a spacious chamber with a large bed. She lit an oil lamp which burned softly in a corner casting long shadows across the room. Along the entire length of the exterior wall hung a thick velvet curtain used to protect against the cold from the shattered windows behind. It moved ever so slightly in the Indian Summer night’s breeze.</p> <p>Bill sat down on the edge of the bed facing the curtains, unlaced his jump boots and took off his uniform. After they were finished he dressed quickly. Once more he sat down on the edge of the bed and was lacing up his jump boots when something caught his eye. The toes of a pair of boots were sticking out from behind the curtains. In his drunken state, he wasn’t sure whether or not they were there when he had unlaced his boots.</p> <p>Nevertheless a charge of adrenalin coursed through his veins. He rose to his feet and quickly made for the door. His left hand opened the door while his right retrieved his Colt .45 pistol from the hidden pocket he’d rigged into his jacket. He closed the door behind him and headed for the stairwell. </p> <p>He was partway down the stairs when the door suddenly swung open. A man’s voice shouted something at him in German. Turning around Bill saw a man dressed in street clothes preparing to fire a German Luger pistol at him. It was obvious to Bill that his intent was not to rob, but to kill. Before the German had a chance to shoot, Bill aimed and pulled the trigger on his Colt .45. Drunk and in a state of surprise, fear took the reins. He kept firing until the weapon was empty. The man was propelled backwards by the bullets which left a great hole in his chest the size of a softball. The body fell backwards and hit the floor. </p> <p>Bill turned and raced down the stairs cursing his bad judgment. How could he have  been so stupid to trust a Nazi woman and follow her drunk to a place of ambush? Why didn’t he have the sense to check the curtains beforehand? Only God knew how many others were still up there and he didn’t have a reserve ammo clip. Filled with terror, he ran all the way back to the barracks resolving never to leave again without extra ammo. Berlin had shaped up to be a much more dangerous place than he had considered when he first volunteered for occupation duty.</p> <p>It is more than interesting to note that Nazi resistance groups are documented to have been active in the American sector, in the Neukolln borough, less than a mile away from Bill’s barracks at Tempelhof Airdrome:</p> <p><font face="Courier New">“…small scale Nazi resistance activities in Neukolln continued to percolate even after the arrival of American occupation troops in July 1945, when the borough became part of the US sector of Berlin. In March 1946, American authorities reported that they had ‘a number of… suspected groups under surveillance’, and that arrests would be made upon the termination of investigations. Later that year, ‘a gang of young troublemakers’ was busy terrorizing members of the ‘Victims of Fascism’ movement, and pro-Nazi leaflets were reported to be circulating at the borough magistrate offices”.</font> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Biddiscombe, P., “The Last Nazis: SS Werewolf Guerrilla Resistance in Europe 1944 – 1947”, 2004, p. 190.</em></font></p> <p>Could Bill have encountered a member of one these same Nazi resistance groups? Were they Werewolves? These questions remain open, but he undoubtedly killed a German man that night whom he was certain was a postwar Nazi resistance fighter.</p> <p> </p> <p><strong><u><font size="4">Of the Soviets: </font></u></strong><strong><font size="3"><u>“I must tell you, however, the men who follow us are pigs.”</u> </font></strong><strong><font size="4"><font size="2"><font size="1">-</font></font></font><font size="1"> </font></strong><font size="1">unknown Soviet Lieutenant, circa May, 1945</font></p> <p><font face="Courier New">“Berliners were sometimes surprised by the discipline, even the kindness, of frontline Red Army veterans. They did not act like barbarians but stopped to befriend children or share a glass of wine with adults. ‘I must tell you, however,’ a Soviet lieutenant warned the mother superior of a convent, ‘the men who follow us are pigs.’</font></p> <p><font face="Courier New">Though the lieutenant’s comrades were no angels, he was right about many of those who arrived later to occupy the city: Women were raped by the tens of thousands; neither the very young nor the elderly were spared. Hundreds of Russians got drunk and roamed the streets. One band of soldiers raided a film-studio costume department and cavorted through the city wearing Napoleonic hats and 19th Century skirts, and firing their weapons into the air.” </font><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Simons, G. (Ed.) “Victory in Europe: World War II”, Time-Life Books, 1982, p. 158</em></font></p> <p><em><font size="1"></font></em></p> <p><a href="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-C6kB-UDhTuA/U7RwpdooEaI/AAAAAAAAEGw/5Op_hurlH2k/s1600-h/Russians6.jpg"><img title="Russians" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="Russians" src="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-QqbfZK86Rzw/U7Rwqcb1SvI/AAAAAAAAEG4/wv-GtsZeXi4/Russians_thumb4.jpg?imgmax=800" width="429" height="406" /></a> </p> <p><strong>Photo 10: Soviet soldiers pose in front of a mural to Stalin circa October – November, 1945 after armed Soviet incursions into the American Sector were halted. </strong><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong><em> </em><em>The 82nd Division Newspaper “‘The All American’ Paraglide, Berlin Edition, 82nd ‘All American’ Division” 1945  </em>Author’s collection</font></p> <p><strong><font size="3"><u>The 82nd Airborne Meet the Soviets in Lethal Confrontations</u></font></strong></p> <p>After the Potsdam agreement, Allied soldiers of all nations were allowed to visit all other Berlin sectors. In practice, the Allied soldiers of Britain, France, and America were able to freely visit each other’s sectors at will. However, the Americans were under orders not to visit the Soviet sector without permission. If caught there they faced disciplinary action from the US Army. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>McKenzie, J., “On Time on target: The World War II Memoir of a Paratrooper in the 82d Airborne.” 2000, pp. 186.</em></font></p> <p>For their part the Soviets had installed roadblocks and had taken means to discourage Allied soldiers from entering their sector. Furthermore, they instituted a double standard by allowing Soviet soldiers to enter any other sector at will and to carry weapons when the did so. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Nordyke, P. “All American All The Way: The Combat History of the 82nd Airborne Division in World War II” 2005, p. 763.</em></font></p> <p><em><font size="1"></font></em></p> <p><em><font size="1"></font></em></p> <p><em><font size="1"><a href="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-eIMyskY-sP4/U7Rwrh7CiYI/AAAAAAAAEHA/PbEFKbq5VVk/s1600-h/ClassBPassSide1%25255B1%25255D.jpg"><img title="Class B Pass Side 1" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="Class B Pass Side 1" src="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-xOrcTYA5G-I/U7RwsYVlhNI/AAAAAAAAEHI/TGerU0xit5I/ClassBPassSide1_thumb.jpg?imgmax=800" width="917" height="201" /></a> </font></em></p> <p><em><font size="1"></font></em></p> <p><strong><a href="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-kabXZpxqMbE/U7RwurivV6I/AAAAAAAAEHQ/DaP685288p8/s1600-h/ClassBPassSide22.jpg"><img title="Class B Pass Side 2" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="Class B Pass Side 2" src="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-bSEQybVmHiE/U7RwvYAYZiI/AAAAAAAAEHY/Pyd888EQUeg/ClassBPassSide2_thumb2.jpg?imgmax=800" width="916" height="207" /></a> </strong></p> <p><strong>Photos 11 & 12: One of Bill’s Unused Class “B” Passes written in English, French, German, and Russian. Theoretically required for entry into other Allied sectors <font size="1">Source: </font></strong><font size="1"><em>Author’s Collection </em></font><font size="2">(Click on them to read in higher resolution)</font></p> <p>In the first month of occupation, gangs of Red Army occupation troops roamed across Berlin as they had before the 82nd Airborne had arrived in the city. They had been in the habit of raping women, looting property, and murdering civilians if they resisted. The new Potsdam accord of dividing the city into Allied administrative sectors meant nothing to them. Their depraved orgy continued unabated with raids into the American and other Allied sectors.  Road blocks were put up at entry points into the American sector in an attempt to curb these incursions. The Soviet soldiers ignored them. Instead of stopping at checkpoints, the fired their weapons. Being combat soldiers, the paratroopers of the 82nd Airborne did not meet such blatant disregard for their authority with impotence. They took action which resulted in at least 20 Red Army troops killed in the first month of occupation. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Ibid.</em> </font></p> <p>During this time the drunken bands of  Soviets sometimes liked to play a game reminiscent of an American “old west” main street gunfighter shootout. When they came across patrols of 82nd men in the American sector they would draw their weapons and take aim at the paratroopers. Not being able to speak Russian, the Americans could not tell whether they were joking or if these were real challenges. Unwilling to take the risk, and being trained to make split second life and death decisions, the veteran paratroopers invariably drew their weapons and killed the Soviets without hesitation. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>McKenzie, J., “On Time on target: The World War II Memoir of a Paratrooper in the 82d Airborne.” 2000, pp. 187.</em></font></p> <p>Written accounts of the Soviet occupation force in Berlin describe them committing graphic atrocities, brazen looting, and of having a complete disregard for their own personal safety. John McKenzie a replacement who first jumped with the 82nd Airborne into Normandy, despite having accumulated sufficient points, had volunteered for Berlin duty. </p> <p>As a sergeant of the guard McKenzie was placed in charge of a 59 man detail guarding the Steglitz railway station on every third day. Steglitz station was the first railway stop in the American sector for trains coming from the Soviet sector. Every day the trains were packed with refugees escaping the comparatively pitiful conditions they had endured in East Berlin. Most of them were old and young people, and women. Before they left East Berlin, these train passengers were searched by Red Army soldiers who stripped them of anything of even meager value. The Soviets inspected their victims’ mouths. Using pliers which they always carried, they painfully wrenched out any teeth containing gold fillings. If a person verbally protested they were either severely beaten, or murdered. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>McKenzie, J., “On Time on target: The World War II Memoir of a Paratrooper in the 82d Airborne.” 2000, pp. 192 – 197</em></font></p> <p>Taking advantage of the rule that all Allied soldiers on occupation duty could visit any sector in Berlin, regardless of their nationality; Soviet soldiers did not stop their “inspections” of trains bound for the American sector at the border. They continued their cruel and grisly methods of  wealth generation into the American sector.  Under the law of occupation at the time, the 82nd Airborne (indeed all Allied occupation forces) was under orders not to challenge any Allied soldiers regardless of their behavior. This was the law even if it meant witnessing a Red Army soldier raping or murdering an old woman. Under no circumstances were 82nd paratroopers to intervene. As the days passed the Soviets took advantage of this and became increasingly brazen in their immoral conduct. The paratroopers from privates, corporals, sergeants, and officers, on up the chain of command complained vigorously about the intolerability of the situation. Finally, after a week of listening to the complaints, the Commandant of the American sector, General Gavin himself, decided to take action. He personally toured Steglitz  station and was appalled as he witnessed the Soviets at their horrific game. It so angered him that he pursued some of them trying to get back to their sector. As the criminals fled, Gavin drew his pistol to shoot them. He would have done so, but was restrained by his men. Not only did the inhumane acts of the Soviets anger the General, the fact that they carried them out in Steglitz station plainly showed they had no regard for American authority in the American sector. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Ibid.</em> </font></p> <p>General Gavin stormed off, determined to put an end to the brutality. A few days later the 82nd Airborne’s orders were changed. From then on if an Allied soldier of any nationality was found by a guard or patrolman assaulting civilians, he was ordered to challenge and make an arrest. If the offender failed to stop or fled, a warning shot would be fired. At that point if he did not surrender, the soldier was ordered to shoot to kill. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Ibid.</em> </font></p> <p>The brutality of the Soviets toward the Berlin civilians was not restricted to railway stations. They occurred across the American sector and were even directed at 82nd Airborne personnel. In one incident it was reported that 30 Soviet troops had killed a paratrooper near to a theater. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Nordyke, P. “All American All The Way: The Combat History of the 82nd Airborne Division in World War II” 2005, p. 764.</em></font> </p> <p>In the ensuing days many Soviet soldiers were killed by 82nd troopers until they learned to respect their authority and stopped harming civilians in the American sector.</p> <p><strong><u><font size="3">Bill’s Observations of the Soviet Occupation Troops</font></u></strong></p> <p>While on patrol and during his free time Bill was given firsthand insight into the mentality of the Soviet occupation troops. In his observation, they were slovenly drunks with no respect for themselves, those around them, nor even the equipment they relied upon for their survival. Bill said that they would think nothing of raping women in the middle of streets in broad daylight. Trucks would pull up in front of houses and Soviet soldiers would pile out to systematically loot whole neighborhoods. </p> <p>In Bill’s mind, the worst thing about these incidents was that they had happened in the American sector and the Americans were powerless for a time to do anything about it. He said that as the loot ran out in their sector, Soviets had with increased frequency conducted armed raids into the American sector to rape and pillage with impunity. If a trooper was caught killing a Soviet, even under these circumstances, a court martial was the penalty and it would have been enforced.  </p> <p>The Spree River cuts through Berlin and during the occupation it separated the Soviets from the Americans, the British and the French in their respective sectors of the city. On a few occasions, Bill said he and some other men visited an area of river front which separated the Soviet and American sectors to take a look at the Red Army troops on the other side.  From the American side of the Spree, they could get a good clear view into the Soviet side. On one visit, Bill said a large number of Soviets with vehicles had gathered together at the base of an embankment on their side which had been made muddy from a rain shower.  All of them were drunk.  Bill and his friends decided to watch them. The Soviets began driving their trucks and cars up and down the embankment apparently in a game of “smash up derby”. They would gain speed and ram into one another’s vehicles seemingly for the fun of it. By the sound of the crunching gears and lugging engines they also had no clue of how to drive. Some of them were hurt in the crashes. In a few cases it appeared they had sustained life threatening injuries. It was a sloppy display of completely undisciplined troops.</p> <p>Ever since he’d arrived in Berlin Bill had observed an inordinate number of broken down Soviet jeeps, troop carriers and the like scattered around. Being mechanically inclined, every now and then he stopped to inspect one. Expecting to see major damage such as a broken axle or a cracked engine manifold, he was a little surprised to see that many of them only had flat tires, or had run out of radiator water. He had wondered why the Soviets wouldn’t fix these simple problems instead of wasting a valuable resource. Later, in light of the spectacle of degeneracy at the river embankment, the abandoned vehicles began to make more sense. It stood to reason that they would drive them until they broke down. They simply had no respect for their equipment and no idea of how to maintain it, nor use it. </p> <p>During Bill’s day patrols, the German civilians  would come out onto the streets and were busy going about their tasks. Some were organizing and cleaning the debris. Others were washing clothes next to communal water pumps or repairing what they could with the meager tools and supplies at hand. All of the people he and his patrol partner saw were working including very young children whose faces all bore the same sad expression of shattered innocence. It was a look Bill had seen all over occupied Germany. Like the other conquered Germans he’d encountered the people of the city were wary of the paratroopers, intimidated by their smart uniforms and weapons. </p> <p> </p> <p><a href="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-bzF7HbAZ17s/U7RwwUiDWnI/AAAAAAAAEHg/h33lJxMrp30/s1600-h/Civilians_Debris5.jpg"><img title="Civilians_Debris" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="Civilians_Debris" src="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-5lOER3IIMs4/U7RwxSRDnNI/AAAAAAAAEHo/QqCfPfL2pgM/Civilians_Debris_thumb3.jpg?imgmax=800" width="452" height="323" /></a> </p> <p><strong>Photo 13:</strong> <strong>So called “Rubble Women” work to clear debris in a Berlin suburb. These German women worked in organized teams all across postwar Germany to restore order to towns and cities shattered by aerial and ground bombardment.</strong> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong><em> </em><em>The 82nd Division Newspaper “‘The All American’ Paraglide, Berlin Edition, 82nd ‘All American’ Division” 1945  </em>Author’s collection</font></p> <p>The behavior of the Berliners Bill had seen while on patrols stood in contrast to the Soviets destructive and wasteful attitude to valuable resources. Not that Bill was prone to empathizing with the German plight in Berlin. Quite the opposite. He was disgusted by them, after all the destruction and exploitation he had seen the Nazi’s perpetrate against innocent people. However, he was convinced that the Allied forces could have and should have pushed the Soviets back into Russia.  His observations of the how the undisciplined Red Army troops mistreated themselves and their vehicles was telling. Because of this he thought that they could not have fought a mechanized war and therefore could have been beaten, thus avoiding the looming Cold War. He may have never known that the Soviets occupying Berlin were in fact rear echelon troops. Unlike the front line Red Army units which had driven the Germans back across Eastern Europe and captured Berlin, the occupiers of East Berlin were poorly trained, and had no combat experience.  Perhaps his opinion may have changed if he had been able to observe the original Soviet conquerors of Berlin.</p> <p><strong><font size="4"><u>Bill’s Soviet Encounter</u></font></strong> </p> <p>Sometime in the 82nd Airborne’s tenure in Berlin,  Bill and a buddy had an encounter they would never forget. One day while on a patrol they were captured and kidnapped by Soviets. It is a story of survival to which I have found no precedent in any of the 82nd Airborne literature of first hand veteran accounts, nor any works of derivative research. It is unknown exactly where these events took place, although they must have started somewhere in the American sector. What is also uncertain is what prompted the capture and kidnapping. </p> <p>All paratroopers took a dim view of the various atrocities committed by the Soviets, but the most disdainful was rape and murder. For these crimes, paratroopers had to fight the urge to step in and stop the act. One possibility is that Bill and buddy intervened in a Soviet looting raid. However, it is more likely that they were running to the defense or aid of a female being raped, or a civilian being beaten, or one about to be murdered. </p> <p>While it is unknown precisely when these events took place, it is likely that they occurred after the new rules were enforced, which enabled 82nd troopers to take action in cases of looting, assault, murder, and rape. Prior to this time, the Americans were not allowed to intervene in any wrong doing on the part of Soviets, no matter how grievous. Indeed it was a court martial offense to do so.  As mentioned earlier, the new rules required that if a soldier on patrol found an Allied soldier of any nationality assaulting civilians, he was ordered to challenge and make an arrest. If the offender failed to stop or fled, a warning shot would be fired. At that point if he did not surrender, the guard or patrolman was ordered to shoot to kill. </p> <p>It is my belief that Bill and his fellow patrolman came upon a criminal act in progress being perpetrated by a group of Soviets in the American sector. In this most likely of scenarios, when challenged, they failed to stop, and instead of fleeing the scene, the Soviets outnumbering the two man American patrol, turned the tables and counter-challenged them. Outgunned, Bill and his partner were forced to drop their weapons and surrender to the Soviets. </p> <p>When Bill told the story he said they were captured and quickly marched out of the American sector and into the Soviet sector where they entered a  bomb damaged house and were led through one room and into another. There were no windows in the room and the only exit was through the the front door via the room from which they had entered. Bill could make out the remains of a stairway leading upwards. It was impassable, choked with debris from the floor above. Another doorway led back further into the building presumably to the kitchen, but it too was filled with bricks, boards and plaster from a cave in.</p> <p>The Soviets stayed with them in the room and started drinking. Bill said they were not drinking vodka – the standard drink issued to all Red Army troops. Instead it was kerosene of all things.  He said that the odor of it on their breath was unmistakable. Their captors offered him and his partner a drink of it, but they both refused. This appeared to anger them. After a while the drunken Soviets all got up and speaking incoherently, they stumbled through the door. The last one to leave, closed it. The sound of a dead bolt could be heard sliding though its loops, locking Bill and and his partner in the room. For the next hour or so the sounds of continued drinking and conversation could be heard coming from the other room as the Soviets imbibed more of the kerosene.</p> <p>Bill had no idea of what their fate would be. However, it did not appear at point that they planned to kill them yet. Whomever their captors were, it seemed that they were awaiting an assessment from a higher authority to decide their future. Bill reasoned that if their lives were to be spared, it was possible that they might be exchanged for something the Soviets wanted from the Americans. Alternatively, perhaps frightened by the possibility of an escalation of the  mutual animosity between the two Allies, the Soviets might have been planning to kill them and anonymously dump their bodies in their sector to avoid any unwanted scrutiny. The Soviet leadership attributed very little value to their individual soldiers.  The Americans in contrast, valued each soldier much more highly. On the one hand if they did not return, the Americans might ask questions and upon discovering their fate, demand their safe return. On the other hand the Soviets could all too easily have disposed of them after a summary execution. </p> <p>While all of this weighed on their minds they searched for a way to escape. As luck had it they found one. Bill noticed that above the door there was a transom. The thickness of a door, a transom is a  1 foot by 4 feet piece of wood set on a horizontal hinge above the top of a door frame. It usually has a full 90 degrees of movement either outwards or inwards. It is used to ventilate a room without having to leave doors open and has a supporting rod connected to a latching mechanism to hold it in place while open.</p> <p>The pair waited for the Soviets to fall asleep before attempting a breakout. Bill’s buddy hoisted him up to look through the transom for any signs of conscious life. Finding only comatose drunks he took the transom off of the supporting rod that propped it open. It creaked loudly as it was lifted. He waited a few moments, but there was no reaction from any of the sleepers. Peering through, Bill had a good view into the room. It was dark, but the coals from a fire cast their dying light across the room and with his dark adapted vision he was able to verify that all of the Soviets had passed out, sleeping deeply. Both men climbed up and one after the other slipped through the open transom.</p> <p>As quietly as the creaking floors allowed, the pair made their way past the sleeping Soviets to the front door. Bill’s hand fumbled at the knob. It turned, but the door didn’t open. He frantically felt above it silently praying for a key to be in the deadlock. To his relief there was one. The key turned easily enough and the lock slid back. The door opened. They quickly checked for guards posted outside. Nobody was there and the street was deserted. With their hearts pumping madly the two began running full tilt, tracing their path back to their point of capture. A few minutes later they were back to the relative safety of the American lines. It wasn’t long before they met up with an American patrol and were nearly shot in a case of mistaken identity. But they lived to tell their tale and were never happier to be on the business end of an M1 Garand.</p> <p><b><font size="4"><u>Berlin’s Black Market</u></font></b></p> <p>Bill did not speak much about Berlin’s black market except to say that it was big and busy. Whatever dealings he had there he kept to himself. More than a few of the men did take part in black marketeering and racketeering in France and Germany. The latter part of the war and into the postwar period presented many tempting opportunities to make significant amounts of money given the desperation of Germans and the chronic shortage of basic necessities all across the European continent. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Embry, W., (Editor) “The Story of the Parachute Riggers of the 82nd Airborne Division” circa August, 1945 Unpublished Manuscript , p. 78 Author’s collection</em></font>  </p> <p><a href="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-r0n1JxvDK20/U7RwyKhsdEI/AAAAAAAAEHw/SBhdf-OE0c8/s1600-h/BerlinBlackMarket5.jpg"><img title="Berlin Black Market" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="Berlin Black Market" src="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-4mLUrloM8yE/U7RwzLOBxzI/AAAAAAAAEH4/Y8ZEK61VtZ0/BerlinBlackMarket_thumb3.jpg?imgmax=800" width="443" height="370" /></a> </p> <p><strong>Photo 14: Postwar Berlin’s vibrant Black Market was set up  in the Tiergarten behind the battered Reichstag.</strong>  <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong><em> </em><em>The 82nd Division Newspaper “‘The All American’ Paraglide, Berlin Edition, 82nd ‘All American’ Division” 1945  </em>Author’s collection</font></p> <p>The occupation currency in Berlin at the time was the Allied military German Mark. The Western Allies controlled the number of Marks available to French, British, and American service men. Americans could convert these Marks into US Dollars at a rate of 1 Mark to 1 Dollar.</p> <p>For their part the Soviet troops always had plenty to spend because their authorities printed Marks without restriction and used them to pay their soldiers, many of whom had not been paid in years. The Red Army soldiers were forbidden to convert Marks into Soviet Rubles; so the only way for them to make money was to buy small valuable items such as watches and jewelry and sell them when they arrived back to the Soviet Union. </p> <p> </p> <p><a href="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-f2Hrcg3YmVc/U7Rw0NiAt4I/AAAAAAAAEIA/i0vfO5ZPylE/s1600-h/GermanOccupationMarkFront25.jpg"><img title="German Occupation Mark Front(2)" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="German Occupation Mark Front(2)" src="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-lHl4Hdl7oG0/U7Rw1GDJ1iI/AAAAAAAAEII/Dn5t4VnmtXY/GermanOccupationMarkFront2_thumb3.jpg?imgmax=800" width="374" height="314" /></a> <a href="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-bZ4yBPU1rZM/U7Rw2BjhONI/AAAAAAAAEIQ/tU4D0d2fqZc/s1600-h/GermanOccupationMarkBack27.jpg"><img title="German Occupation Mark Back(2)" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="German Occupation Mark Back(2)" src="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-RI-ky4NgtRQ/U7Rw3KI7jdI/AAAAAAAAEIY/rzQg2A9VGvQ/GermanOccupationMarkBack2_thumb5.jpg?imgmax=800" width="356" height="315" /></a> </p> <p><strong>Photos 15 & 16: Bill brought home this German Occupation Mark in ½ Mark Denomination <font size="1">Source: </font></strong><em><font size="1">Author’s Collection</font></em></p> <p>Americans could send their Marks converted into dollars home for safe keeping by relatives. Once back in the States the money they had earned in Berlin was to prove very helpful in the depressed postwar economy.  The remainder of the money not sent home was used for entertainment and alcohol in the Berlin nightclubs.</p> <p>An average American soldier from other units was paid $17.00 per month. Paratroopers received the same base pay and a bonus “jump pay” of $55.00 per month in 1942 for the inherent hazards of parachuting behind enemy lines. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Mast, G., “To Be A Paratrooper”, 2007, p. 14</em></font></p> <p>With the exception of heavy gamblers, given their high wages, almost all paratroopers were flush with cash even before they arrived in Berlin. Indeed, Bill had so much money that like most of the men he had his pay permanently deducted. Each month he sent a portion of it home to his family. In fact, the men had always been encouraged to send some of their money home. </p> <p>In Berlin, the black market was so profitable, troopers were initially sending home upwards of 200 percent of their pay. This practice if allowed to continue would have quickly become untenable so a rule had been put in place that only allowed 110 percent of a trooper’s pay to be sent home.  Resourceful men managed to find loop holes which enabled them to collude with a gambler or smoker who did not send much or any money home. For instance,  for a fee a gambler could send a fellow trooper’s excess money home to the gambler's family who would then arrange for it to be forwarded to the trooper’s family. In this way men could send virtually all of their excess money home in amounts of thousands of dollars above their pay.  <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>McKenzie, J., “On Time on target: The World War II Memoir of a Paratrooper in the 82d Airborne.” 2000, p. 190.</em></font></p> <p>By the time the first units of the 82nd airborne arrived, Berlin’s black market was an established, thriving industry. On any given day and in obvious violation of Army regulations forbidding black-marketeering, Americans were soon seen everywhere with bags containing their goods. The customers included German civilians and Soviet soldiers. </p> <p>Some troopers had large collections of wrist and pocket watches which they had liberated from surrendered German soldiers. These fortunate men made a lot of money. Watches sold for 100 – 250 Marks depending on quality. Mickey Mouse watches were in highest demand selling for as much as 1000 Marks. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Megellas, J., “All The Way To Berlin: A Paratrooper at War in Europe”, 2003, p. 282.</em></font></p> <p>To have additional goods to sell, the men would visit the Army PX (Post Exchange) where they obtained their rations of cigarettes, cigars, tobacco, candy bars, peanuts, and chewing gum, etc. for trade. </p> <p> </p> <p><a href="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-TFyhnNLGBj8/U7Rw6HHMMaI/AAAAAAAAEIg/SaYc-XuGotc/s1600-h/BillRationCardFront5.jpg"><img title="Bill Ration Card Front" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="Bill Ration Card Front" src="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-a-Oap1Ld7KI/U7Rw61ao9jI/AAAAAAAAEIo/Ve0hApgx6ek/BillRationCardFront_thumb3.jpg?imgmax=800" width="664" height="265" /></a> </p> <p><a href="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-fVHDw7o6VbA/U7Rw8IzbroI/AAAAAAAAEIw/J4C33z29sgc/s1600-h/BillRationCardBack5.jpg"><img title="Bill Ration Card Back" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="Bill Ration Card Back" src="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-GkANlJZypyE/U7Rw88xnUUI/AAAAAAAAEI4/djU9hbek1-U/BillRationCardBack_thumb3.jpg?imgmax=800" width="666" height="263" /></a> </p> <p><strong>Photos: 17 & 18: Bill’s Ration Card issued July 2, 1945 and used until August 5. Notice the warning about trade of goods to unauthorized persons.</strong> <strong><font size="1">Source: </font></strong><em><font size="1">Author’s Collection</font></em></p> <p>A carton of cigarettes containing 10 packs which cost only 5o cents at the Army PX sold for 200 – 300 Marks on the black market. A single chocolate bar sold for 25 Marks.  <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Nordyke, P. “More than Courage: The Combat History of the 504th Parachute Infantry Regiment in World War II” 2008, p. 404.</em></font></p> <p>Germans wanted any of the basic necessities of life, all of which were in extremely short supply. Unlike the Soviets they didn’t have much cash. Most of those lucky enough to work for the Americans earned cash, but they only received about 4.50 Marks per month in wages. Many German women turned to prostitution to earn money. Such women could be seen in the black market buying food and other basic goods. </p> <p>Other desperate Germans would sell valuable cameras and items such as jewelry to Americans in exchange for a few cigarettes, or things like soap and coffee. An enterprising paratrooper could turn around and  sell the jewelry and equipment to Soviets for their value in Marks. It was all pure cream. Some of it was used to fund the good times at the expensive Berlin nightclubs with more than enough left over to send home. </p> <p>Those good times came to an end all too quickly as far as Bill was concerned. He had been on occupation duty in Berlin for approximately 60 days. As we will see in the next and final blog post, Bill was soon ordered to leave for home and his discharge from the Army.  </p> <p> </p> <p align="center"> <strong>© Copyright Jeffrey Clark 2014 All Rights Reserved.</strong></p> Jeff Clarkhttp://www.blogger.com/profile/03692669731275640003noreply@blogger.com4tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-2388671760617909733.post-57893758081431620472014-05-13T09:40:00.001-07:002014-05-13T09:46:26.807-07:00The Postwar Points Discharge Plan<p><img title="Stars&Stripes_Headline_May11_1945" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; margin: 0px 30px 5px 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="Stars&Stripes_Headline_May11_1945" src="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-jdbwjR4T0I8/U3JJThTLABI/AAAAAAAAD9Q/NTnE2QeJKrk/StarsStripes_Headline_May11_1945_thu.jpg?imgmax=800" width="631" align="left" height="224" />“<strong>The Stars and Stripes” Headline May 11, 1945 </strong><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>“The Stars and Stripes”, Paris Edition, May 11, 1945. p .1 </em>Authors collection</font></p> <p>Four days after Germany’s unconditional surrender a series of articles appeared in the Friday, May 11, 1945 European editions of the “The Stars and Stripes” – the daily newspaper serving  personnel in the US Armed Forces. They dealt with the question of how service men and women would be discharged from duty in the ETO. </p> <p>At the heart of the matter, a points system had been devised for determining which of the soldiers deployed in the European Theater of Operations (ETO) were eligible for early discharge. It was based on a newly introduced soldier’s <em><strong>Adjusted</strong></em> Service Rating (ASR) Score card, (often erroneously called the <strong><em>Advanced</em></strong> Service Rating Score card). See Appendix A for further explanation. </p> <p>Prior to the capitulation of the Japanese Empire,the ASR Score was also used to determine which soldiers were earmarked for redeployment to the Pacific for the planned invasion of Japan. Soldiers with high points could go home, while those with low points were to be reorganized and trained for deployment in the Pacific. Just how high a man’s points had to be to avoid redeployment to the Pacific was to prove a fertile question for the rumor mill and a source of worry, for high and low point men alike, in the months that followed until Japan surrendered on September 2, 1945. </p> <p>Feelings of disdain swept through the Army's ranks at the fact that the details of such a momentous discharge plan came via the servicemen’s daily rag, rather than through the official chain of command. It precipitated an immediate  rush of enlisted men all clamoring to check their service record and calculate their ASR Scores. The results were distressing or comforting depending on which side of the points divide  one found himself. In Bill’s case the news was deeply troubling, sparking a drawn-out effort to get mistakes in his service record corrected.</p> <p>The categories and criteria for earning points and the conditions for discharge eligibility were specified in the following articles, or ones similar to them, depending on which edition of “The Stars and Stripes” a person read (e.g. London, Paris, and so on):</p> <p><a href="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-4SE5heWi2MY/U3JJY8Coc3I/AAAAAAAAD9Y/Yh7Ble0q67k/s1600-h/How_to_Score_Points_May_11_19453.jpg"><img title="How_to_Score_Points_May _11_1945" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; margin-left: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px; margin-right: 0px" border="0" alt="How_to_Score_Points_May _11_1945" src="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-bRYBcD4zkHA/U3JJZxxTk3I/AAAAAAAAD9g/vaL6YlAuB84/How_to_Score_Points_May_11_1945_thum.jpg?imgmax=800" width="523" height="503" /></a> </p> <p><strong>“How to Score Points” categories and criteria for earning points towards Army discharge in post – WWII </strong><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>“The Stars and Stripes” Paris Edition, May 11, 1945, p. 1 </em>Authors collection</font></p> <p><font size="1"></font></p> <p><font size="1"></font></p> <blockquote><strong></strong></blockquote> <p><img title="Medals_Worth_5 Points_May11_1945" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; margin: 0px 55px 0px 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="Medals_Worth_5 Points_May11_1945" src="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-rOuyCL1zLkc/U3JJawIWiSI/AAAAAAAAD9o/zZ6Cu8-GDcw/Medals_Worth_5Points_May11_1945_thum.jpg?imgmax=800" width="241" align="left" height="611" />Other articles in the May 11 edition placed the start date for accruing points  in these four categories at September 16, 1940 . The end date as set as May 12, 1945. The Points Discharge Plan was implemented on May 12, 1945. In addition to the battle participation star (AKA Bronze Service Star or Battle Star) in number 3 above, combat award medals which counted 5 points on a soldier’s ASR Score card were the: </p> <ul> <li> <div align="left">Distinguished Service Cross (DSC)</div> </li> <li> <div align="left">Legion of Merit</div> </li> <li> <div align="left">Silver Star</div> </li> <li> <div align="left">Distinguished Flying Cross (DFC)</div> </li> <li> <div align="left">Soldier's Medal</div> </li> <li> <div align="left">Bronze Star </div> </li> <li> <div align="left">Air Medal</div> </li> <li> <div align="left">Purple Heart</div> </li> </ul> <p align="left">One significant combat award which did not count was the  Combat Infantryman Badge (CIB); a fact which infuriated those men needing only five or less points to make the cut.</p> <p align="left"> </p> <p align="left"> </p> <p align="left"> </p> <p align="left"> </p> <p align="left"><strong></strong></p> <p align="left"><strong></strong></p> <p align="left"><strong></strong></p> <p align="left"> </p> <p align="left">  </p> <p align="left"> </p> <p align="left"><strong></strong></p> <p align="left"><strong>Medals and stars worth 5 points </strong><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>“The Stars and Stripes”, Paris Edition, May 11, 1945. p .1 </em>Authors collection</font> </p> <p align="left"> </p> <p align="left">    <a href="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-iFr7Gtuf3n8/U3JJc8NwXPI/AAAAAAAAD9w/Fx2WjpOnofA/s1600-h/StarsStripes_P1_May11_1945_Part2Poin%25255B2%25255D.jpg"><img title="Stars&Stripes_P1_May11_1945_Part2 Points Formula Part 1" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="Stars&Stripes_P1_May11_1945_Part2 Points Formula Part 1" src="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-oBpgDc6sq5c/U3JJeWRL7iI/AAAAAAAAD94/_g2GZx4hYdQ/StarsStripes_P1_May11_1945_Part2Poin.jpg?imgmax=800" width="247" height="678" /></a>  <a href="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-_nrX-fZaqeI/U3JJjOtODHI/AAAAAAAAD-A/DE1ctFwU2mA/s1600-h/StarsStripes_P4_May11_1945.jpgScan2_%25255B9%25255D.jpg"><img title="Stars&Stripes_P4_May11_1945.jpg Scan 2_Army Discharge System_1of2" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="Stars&Stripes_P4_May11_1945.jpg Scan 2_Army Discharge System_1of2" src="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-8d42gE-tC54/U3JJj-0qAvI/AAAAAAAAD-E/Eef-UT9D28c/StarsStripes_P4_May11_1945.jpgScan2_%25255B6%25255D.jpg?imgmax=800" width="215" height="556" /></a>    <a href="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-yHXk67djYxA/U3JJnhm1iyI/AAAAAAAAD-Q/1K7RxAEsIpI/s1600-h/StarsStripes_P4_May11_1945.jpgScan2_%25255B13%25255D.jpg"><img title="Stars&Stripes_P4_May11_1945.jpg Scan 2_Army Discharge System_2of2" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="Stars&Stripes_P4_May11_1945.jpg Scan 2_Army Discharge System_2of2" src="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-uNyww-bTZfQ/U3JJopzYPhI/AAAAAAAAD-Y/30SIYmxmbUU/StarsStripes_P4_May11_1945.jpgScan2_%25255B12%25255D.jpg?imgmax=800" width="230" height="443" /></a> </p> <p><strong>Articles detailing pertinent aspects of the discharge plan </strong><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>“The Stars and Stripes”, Paris Edition, May 11, 1945. p .1 & p. 4 </em>Authors collection</font></p> <p> </p> <p><strong><u><font size="5">For the 82nd Troopers with 85 Points or Higher, it was Destination USA</font></u></strong></p> <p> </p> <p><a href="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-u8LD92al85k/U3JJtc5CSlI/AAAAAAAAD-g/1G5ZHWmi4Y4/s1600-h/85_Points_Minimum_May_11_194514.jpg"><img title="85_Points_Minimum_May_11_1945" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="85_Points_Minimum_May_11_1945" src="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-YlPagXMntC0/U3JJueGqtZI/AAAAAAAAD-o/uVC7wfGHtvY/85_Points_Minimum_May_11_1945_thumb1.jpg?imgmax=800" width="338" height="283" /></a>  </p> <p><font size="1"><font size="1"><em> </em></font></font><font size="2"><strong>85 points was determined as the minimum ASR Score to qualify for discharge </strong></font><font size="1"><font size="1"><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> </font></font><em>“The Stars and Stripes”, Paris Edition, May 11, 1945. p . 1 </em>Authors collection</font></p> <p>The 82nd Airborne Division began its return to France from its occupation duties around Ludwigslust, Germany on June 1, 1945.  This time the bulk of the Division was stationed at “Camp Chicago” near Laon, a short distance from Reims, arriving there on June 5. The 82nd Parachute Maintenance Company remained at “Camp Moaning Meadows”, near Reims manning the 82nd’s parachute packing and maintenance facilities. Bill wrote a letter home dated June 12, 1945 recounting the major events and future prospects  facing the Division and its men in the postwar period:</p> <p><font face="Courier New">“We had a division ‘review’ or ‘parade’ to you last Saturday [June 9, 1945]. The commander [General Gavin] gave us a long talk and told us just what to expect in the future”.</font> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Bill Clark Letter Dated June 12, 1945. See Appendix B.</em></font></p> <p><em><font size="1"></font></em></p> <p><em><font size="1"></font></em></p> <p><a href="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-7nB1RJGo_30/U3JJvrr0PiI/AAAAAAAAD-w/vVy5lhS1vmc/s1600-h/GeneralGavin82ndDivisionReviewJune91%25255B1%25255D.jpg"><img title="General Gavin 82nd Division Review June 9, 1945" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="General Gavin 82nd Division Review June 9, 1945" src="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-eHUW222WZ6c/U3JJwuoVu_I/AAAAAAAAD-4/SjxTtNscrWc/GeneralGavin82ndDivisionReviewJune91%25255B2%25255D.jpg?imgmax=800" width="791" height="602" /></a> </p> <p><strong>Photo 1: The Divisional review held on Saturday, June 9, 1945 which Bill referred to in his June 12 letter </strong><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>National Archives</em></font> </p> <p>Towards the end of his letter, Bill wrote:</p> <p><font face="Courier New">“I almost forgot. The General said the other day [Saturday, June 9] that there is to be three divisions in Berlin: 1 American [the 82nd Airborne - a decision yet to be finalized at that date]; 1 British; and 1 Russian. If I get there I won’t leave from 6 – 9 months. I like the idea because it will be a good deal I think”.</font> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Bill Clark Letter Dated June 12, 1945 <font size="1"><em>See Appendix B.</em></font></em></font></p> <p>When the Points Discharge Plan was published on May 11, to the best of Bill’s knowledge he had 89 points, making him a high point man. A man with less than 85 points was a low point man. High point men were eligible to go home while the low point men had to stay with the 82nd. The highest of  high point men were given the option to go home almost immediately, although some of them had to wait as long as three months to find transportation. During the three weeks that the 82nd Airborne was stationed in Ludwigslust, Germany some 647 of the highest point paratroopers and glidermen were sent home. <font size="1"><strong>Source: </strong><em>LoFaro, G., “The Sword of St. Michael: The 82nd Airborne Division in World war II”, 2011, p. 554.</em></font></p> <p>These very high point men departed for the US on what was known as the “Green Project”, whereby they were flown home via C- 47 or the newer four engine C- 54. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Wurst, S., & Wurst G., “Descending from the Clouds:A memoir of Combat in the 505 Parachute Infantry Regiment, 82nd Airborne Division”. 2004,  p. 253</em></font></p> <p>In his Saturday, June 9 speech, General Gavin had asked for all of the high point men to volunteer for Occupation Duty in Berlin instead of opting to go home. Thinking he had 89 points, Bill decided to do just that and put his name down as a volunteer. Rumors had been circulating that the 82nd paratroopers were going home only to be prepared for the Invasion of Japan.  Bill judged the rumors were probably true and did not want to be one of those deployed to the Pacific. He thought his best option to avoid that was to volunteer for Berlin.</p> <p> </p> <p><strong><font size="3">Transfer of High Point 82nd Men to 17th Airborne Division</font></strong></p> <p>The early discharge, in Ludwigslust, of its highest point troopers was a harbinger of things to come and spelled trouble for the leadership of the 82nd Airborne. Naturally, having had more time in combat than any other Airborne division, it contained most of the high point men. The 82nd had 6,000 men scoring 85 points or higher in its ranks on May 12, 1945. That was more than 50 percent of its official strength.  If  it continued unmanaged, implementation of the Points Discharge Plan would soon have meant there would be an insufficient number of  personnel to maintain the Division. <font size="1"><strong>Source: </strong><em>LoFaro, G., “The Sword of St. Michael: The 82nd Airborne Division in World war II”, 2011, p. 554.</em></font></p> <p>Conversely, at the same time, the 507th PIR of the 17th Airborne Division contained many low point men. To send the high point troopers home and keep the 82nd at sufficient strength an exchange was made between the two outfits whereby low point men of the 507th PIR were sent into units in the 82nd and high point 82nd men were placed into units of the 17th with most of them assigned to the 507th PIR. The reasoning behind  the exchange was the 507th was scheduled to be deactivated and returned home, while the 82nd Airborne was to remain on active duty. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Nordyke, P., “All American All The Way: The Combat History of the 82nd Airborne Division in World war II” , 2005, p. 761</em></font></p> <p>Over June 12 - 15, the 82nd moved again. This time to Epinal, France, some 170 miles from their old bases around Reims, and midway between the 17th Airborne bases in Vittel and Rambervillers.  Then on June 21 ceremonies were held for the departing high point men. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Nordyke, P., “The All Americans in World War II: A Photographic History of the 82nd Airborne Division at War”,  2006, pp. 184 – 185</em></font><em>  </em></p> <p>About 1000 of the high point men departed from the 505 alone. The same day their departing ceremonies were held, most of the men left the 82nd Airborne had made their way to the 17th Airborne camps.  <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Langdon, A. “Ready: A World War II History of the 505th Parachute Infantry Regiment”, 1986, pp. 130 – 131.  </em></font></p> <p>The feelings among the high point men transferring to the 507 were not altogether positive, as 82nd Division Headquarters trooper, Len Lebenson recalled:</p> <p><font face="Courier New">“Joining the 17th was a comedown, since we felt we were coming from ‘the’ Airborne division to what we considered to be somewhat of a poor relation. We had to change our 82d shoulder patches from one shoulder to the other and sew the 17th [Division] Eagle Talon patch onto the left shoulder. We promptly dubbed the Talon patch the ‘$!#@ hook,’ which of course endeared us to the old 17th hands”.</font><font size="1"> <strong>Source:</strong> <em>Lebenson, L., “Surrounded by Heroes: Six Campaigns with Division Headquarters, 82nd Airborne Division, 1942 – 1945”, 2007, p. 206</em></font></p> <p><strong><font size="3"></font></strong></p> <p><strong><font size="3">A Long Two Months Awaited the High Point Men Before They Arrived Home in September, 1945</font></strong> </p> <p>These men went to either Rambervillers, France or Vittel, France, the two places where the 17th Airborne was stationed. </p> <div align="left"><iframe height="500" marginheight="0" src="https://maps.google.com/maps/ms?msid=217875345462978325581.0004f481a85c964c053e1&msa=0&hl=en&ie=UTF8&t=m&ll=48.890004,5.130615&spn=1.80592,3.570557&z=8&output=embed" frameborder="0" width="650" marginwidth="0" scrolling="no"></iframe> <br /><small>View <a style="color: #0000ff; text-align: left" href="https://maps.google.com/maps/ms?msid=217875345462978325581.0004f481a85c964c053e1&msa=0&hl=en&ie=UTF8&t=m&ll=48.890004,5.130615&spn=1.80592,3.570557&z=8&source=embed">82nd & 17th Airborne Bases June 5 - Late August 1945</a> in a larger map</small></div> <p><strong>Map 1: 82nd & 17th Airborne bases from June - August, 1945 and the 82nd Airborne Move to Epinal France from Laon.</strong></p> <p>They stayed there for almost 2 months while their transportation by sea was arranged. In late August they departed on the USS Mariposa arriving in Boston harbor in early September where they were processed and sent to discharge centers before their return to society. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Langdon, A. “Ready: A World War II History of the 505th Parachute Infantry Regiment”, 1986, pp. 131.  </em></font></p> <p><em><font size="1"></font></em></p> <p><a href="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-p3PDPp6e7W4/U3JJ0F7c-rI/AAAAAAAAD_A/CMvuksKvrGM/s1600-h/StarsStripes_P4_May11_1945.jpgScan2_%25255B14%25255D.jpg"><img title="Stars&Stripes_P4_May11_1945.jpg Scan 2_PTO ReDeployment_1of3" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="Stars&Stripes_P4_May11_1945.jpg Scan 2_PTO ReDeployment_1of3" src="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-Sc7KxemLjzE/U3JJ09BSeaI/AAAAAAAAD_I/cyN9m7jHLfo/StarsStripes_P4_May11_1945.jpgScan2_%25255B3%25255D.jpg?imgmax=800" width="226" height="397" /></a>  <a href="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-sq5eoIR5orI/U3JJ5EsiigI/AAAAAAAAD_Q/7xBjurnBSXQ/s1600-h/StarsStripes_P4_May11_1945.jpgScan2_%25255B2%25255D.jpg"><img title="Stars&Stripes_P4_May11_1945.jpg Scan 2_PTO ReDeployment_2of3" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="Stars&Stripes_P4_May11_1945.jpg Scan 2_PTO ReDeployment_2of3" src="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-yRlzEBj1Uug/U3JJ6VwfyTI/AAAAAAAAD_Y/ZFyM-08006I/StarsStripes_P4_May11_1945.jpgScan2_%25255B1%25255D.jpg?imgmax=800" width="239" height="340" /></a>  <a href="http://lh5.ggpht.com/--9oSIhAfoCI/U3JJ9C9WSjI/AAAAAAAAD_g/ZlzItZYAL3g/s1600-h/StarsStripes_P4_May11_1945.jpgScan2_%25255B10%25255D.jpg"><img title="Stars&Stripes_P4_May11_1945.jpg Scan 2_PTO ReDeployment_3of3" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="Stars&Stripes_P4_May11_1945.jpg Scan 2_PTO ReDeployment_3of3" src="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-EgVE0vcghyQ/U3JJ-3DKdsI/AAAAAAAAD_o/JIeJGkzQ6SA/StarsStripes_P4_May11_1945.jpgScan2_%25255B11%25255D.jpg?imgmax=800" width="237" height="297" /></a> </p> <p><strong>Rationale for the long two month wait the high point men endured </strong><font size="1"><font size="1"><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong><em> </em></font></font><em>“The Stars and Stripes”, Paris Edition, May 11, 1945. p . 4 </em>Authors collection</font></p> <p><strong><font size="3"></font></strong></p> <p><strong><font size="3"></font></strong></p> <p><strong><font size="3">Bill Clark’s ‘Points’ Ordeal Begins* </font></strong></p> <p><em><strong>*</strong> See Appendix A for the ASR Score calculator and Bill’s ASR Score breakdown</em></p> <p>As soon as he could after May 11, Bill checked his ASR Score. He was stunned to find out he was not a high point man. It turned out that he was a low point man, but only by the slimmest of margins – <u>a single point!</u></p> <p><font face="Courier New">“Just the men with 85 points go home the 25th of this month [June 25, 1945]. I have 84, but still I might make it a little later on. What is left of the division after these men go will move to Berlin to do occupational duty and reform a new or almost new 82nd. Most of the old men have enough points to get out. There are only two of us in this company [82nd PMC] who came overseas with this outfit [82nd Airborne Division] and don’t have enough points to be discharged”.</font> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Bill Clark Letter Dated June 12, 1945. See Appendix B</em></font></p> <p>Bill tried to get his service recorded corrected to include the Purple Heart he had received in Sicily. A medal which had been considered by paratroopers as a wimpy award (due to the fact that medical personnel had been in the practice of awarding it for minor cuts and scrapes) now became crucial in calculating points for discharge. Bill continued in his letter:</p> <p><font face="Courier New">“I really have 89 points but my service record is messed up. Received a ‘Purple Heart’ in Sicily which was recorded on a medical record. The First Aid Station received a direct hit from an 88 m.m. shell shortly after I left it so the records were destroyed. I think I can still get it though, but it will take a long time. I thought it was on my service records, but recently found out it wasn’t”.</font> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Ibid.</em></font></p> <p>All of the “old timers” (those men who had come over with the 82nd to North Africa) from the 82nd PMC, except Bill and one other man, had 85 points or higher. Most of these old men chose to leave on June 24  and join the 17th Airborne, while others decided to stay and volunteer for duty in Berlin:</p> <p><font face="Courier New">“June 24, 1945, was a heartmoving <em>(sic)</em> day for every person in the Parachute Maintenance Company. This was the day for saying ‘Goodbye’. The ‘85ers’ and over, practically all of them the old men who had been together since before leaving the States, transferred to the 17th Airborne Division, on the first leg of the journey home, leaving only 32 under ‘85ers’ and 10 volunteers behind. Disregarding the fact that this group was most of the men in the camp, they were the core of the Company. No praise can be too high, for this group of civilians in the Army. For the impossible feats of skill and endurance they accomplished and the band of good fellowship uniting all these men.</font> </p> <p><font face="Courier New">…In return for these high point men, the 82nd Parachute Maintenance Company received 30 low point men from the 17th Airborne Division the same day. …Seventy-five enlisted men and two officers arrived a couple of weeks later. Fifty-two more men arrived in August”. </font><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong><em> Author Unknown, “82nd Airborne Division: 82nd Parachute Maintenance Company” Section 1 Unit History, </em><em>Date unknown,</em><em> pp. 14 - 15</em> </font></p> <p>Even though his official ASR Score was 84 at the time, Bill believed (correctly) that he was a high point man, and that the error might be corrected soon. Therefore, a short time after General Gavin’s plea for high point men to remain with the Division and volunteer for Berlin Occupation Duty, Bill lodged his application.  His reasons for volunteering were as complicated as the error in his service record. We’ll return to them later in this post. </p> <p><strong><font size="3"></font></strong></p> <p><strong><font size="3">The End of the the “Old” 82nd Parachute Maintenance Company</font></strong> </p> <p>The unpublished history of the 82nd PMC entitled “Our Outfit” describes what happened to the men with 85 points or more:</p> <p><a href="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-vC8vlRwHn0w/U3JKB2XDP4I/AAAAAAAAD_w/v4Q_i_gC3lE/s1600-h/82ndPMCBreaksUp6.jpg"><img title="82ndPMC Breaks Up" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="82ndPMC Breaks Up" src="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-7Z1i3stRn1g/U3JKCp4xkiI/AAAAAAAAD_4/dRHPyyBVvG0/82ndPMCBreaksUp_thumb4.jpg?imgmax=800" width="253" height="581" /></a></p> <p><strong>Excerpt describing the points plan the discharge of the high point men of the 82nd PMC <font size="1">Source:</font></strong><font size="1"> “Our Outfit: The Story of the Parachute Riggers of the 82nd Airborne Division” unpublished  manuscript p. 78.<strong> </strong> Author’s collection.</font></p> <p>When the 82nd moved to Epinal over June 12 – 15, the 82nd Parachute Maintenance Company stayed at its Camp Moanin’ Meadows near near Sissonne along with the incoming troopers being transferred from the 17th Airborne Division. From June, 1945 until the final move to Berlin on August 11 - 16, 82nd PMC riggers could variously be found at Camp Moaning Meadows and at times in Epinal sewing new equipment for the Berlin Occupation force.   </p> <p> </p> <div align="left"><strong><u><font size="5">For the 82nd Troopers with Under 85 points, it was Destination Berlin</font></u></strong></div> <p> </p> <p><a href="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-Qo2ud6KgRyE/U3JKDnrh7NI/AAAAAAAAEAA/U217HZOwTlI/s1600-h/Discharge1.jpg"><img title="Discharge" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="Discharge" src="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-dNqwwq_rPwo/U3JKEpuqB8I/AAAAAAAAEAI/c02nX0leMYQ/Discharge_thumb1.jpg?imgmax=800" width="875" height="238" /></a> </p> <p><strong>Article capturing the dismay of troopers caught on the wrong side of the points discharge plan </strong><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>The 82nd Division Newspaper “‘The All American’ Paraglide, European Final, VE Day May 1945, 82nd ‘All American’ Division” May, 1945 p. 3. </em>Authors Collection<em>.</em></font></p> <p><strong><font size="3"></font></strong></p> <p><strong><font size="3">Thoughts and Feelings Among Those 82nd Men Who Remained Behind</font></strong> </p> <p>The 82nd men of less than 85 points, were to remain with the Division. These low point men were saddened at the absence of their former brothers with whom they had endured so much. A certain melancholy stemming from a perceived loss of the 82nd Airborne’s identity pervaded the remaining ranks regardless of one’s stature as a high or low point man.  For instance, with an ASR Score of 110, high pointer, Lt. James Megellas<strong>*</strong>, and newly appointed commander of H Company 504 PIR wrote home:</p> <p><font face="Courier New">“…We’ve got all new low point men in the outfit now. All of the old men are gone and I don’t have a soul anymore”.</font> <strong><font size="1">Source:</font></strong> <em><font size="1">Megellas, J., “All The Way To Berlin: A Paratrooper at War in Europe”, 2003, p. 269.</font></em></p> <p><em>*Lt. James “Maggie” Megellas was the most decorated officer of the 82nd Airborne Division in WWII.</em> </p> <p>At the same time, with respect to their future,  many of the high point volunteers and low point 82nd men alike were feeling positive. The prospect of Occupation Duty in Berlin was thought of as a welcome break from the monotony of life on inactive duty on a base in the middle of the French countryside:</p> <p><font face="Courier New">“At least duty in Berlin sounded more interesting than the make-work projects [useless activities to keep the inactive units occupied while awaiting transfer to the US] we were given in France”. </font><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>McKenzie, J., “On Time on target: The World War II Memoir of a Paratrooper in the 82d Airborne.” 2000, p. 184</em></font></p> <p>More than a few of the high point volunteers had harbored a desire to see their journey through to the ultimate end. The Division’s leadership had long fostered the idea, and fed the rumor mill among the men that they would parachute into Berlin and capture Hitler. The cancelled Operation ECLIPSE had been designed to achieve that very same aim. General Gavin had himself contributed to the rumors of a drop on Berlin. The desire to go all the way to Berlin from their starting point in Africa ran strong in the hearts of all the old men, even at this late juncture. For most though it was overpowered by their yearning for home: </p> <p><font face="Courier New">“A lot of guys thought it was a privilege to be among the elite of the elite, but I was glad I didn’t have to go [to Berlin]. I wanted to get back to my wife and family in the worst sort of way”.</font> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Burriss, T., M., “Strike and Hold: A Memoir of the 82nd Airborne in World War II”, 2000, p. 192</em></font></p> <p>For some of the those who did volunteer, Berlin was seen as a mandatory step towards closure that demanded to be taken. James Megelles, reflecting on his decision wrote:</p> <p><font face="Courier New">“…yet I looked forward to going. Although the fighting had ended, there was still some untended business. It was time for the Germans to be held accountable for the reign of terror they had spread across Europe. I despised the Nazis and all they represented, but I did not have a vendetta against the German people. In my area of Berlin, they would not be abused or treated inhumanely”.</font> <strong><font size="1">Source:</font></strong> <em><font size="1">Megellas, J., “All The Way To Berlin: A Paratrooper at War in Europe” 2003, p. 270</font></em></p> <p>Other high point men believed (perhaps correctly) the rumor that if they had gone home with the rest of the Division, the US Army would play a “bait and switch” game by rescinding their discharge only to extend their enlistment and redeploy them to fight the Japanese in the Pacific:</p> <p><font face="Courier New">“We liked the idea of going to Berlin a lot more than [the rumor of] moving to the Pacific theater.” </font><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>McKenzie, J., “On Time on target: The World War II Memoir of a Paratrooper in the 82d Airborne.” 2000, p. 184</em></font></p> <p> </p> <p><a href="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-RpQqTTartl4/U3JKFe0If8I/AAAAAAAAEAQ/thc5PE81Xw8/s1600-h/ShiftofTroopsToPacific.jpg"><img title="Shift of Troops To Pacific" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="Shift of Troops To Pacific" src="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-6559lyKkpQ0/U3JKF4McdWI/AAAAAAAAEAY/jYURXINUx0s/ShiftofTroopsToPacific_thumb.jpg?imgmax=800" width="694" height="110" /></a> </p> <p><a href="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-nwl_4wQI2qU/U3JKHiTu9_I/AAAAAAAAEAg/wdUUkW8gaGM/s1600-h/StarsStripes_P4_May11_1945.jpgScan2_.jpg"><img title="Stars&Stripes_P4_May11_1945.jpg Scan 2_PTO ReDeployment 2" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="Stars&Stripes_P4_May11_1945.jpg Scan 2_PTO ReDeployment 2" src="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-t2P2-RO-qWI/U3JKIcBknYI/AAAAAAAAEAo/9vr0FJoYkLo/StarsStripes_P4_May11_1945.jpgScan2_%25255B7%25255D.jpg?imgmax=800" width="284" height="238" /></a> </p> <p><font size="1"><font size="1"><font size="2"><strong>Articles such as this seeded rumors of redeployment to the Pacific regardless of a man’s ASR Score </strong></font></font></font><font size="1"><font size="1"><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> </font></font><em>“The Stars and Stripes”, Paris Edition, May 11, 1945. p . 4 </em>Authors collection</font></p> <p><strong><font size="3"></font></strong></p> <p><strong><font size="3">Bill’s Points Ordeal Continues…</font></strong></p> <p>As of June 12, 1945  Bill was still working to get his his record corrected to reflect his award of the Purple Heart in Sicily, and to get his number of points moved upward by 5 to a total of 89. His effort to do so was a matter of pride. He had been with the Division since the beginning and now he was one of only two original men with insufficient points. He believed at the time that the error would be corrected. That’s part of the reason why he volunteered for Berlin. If he believed his points were actually 84, it would have not been necessary for him to volunteer. After the high point men departed, all of the remaining 82nd PMC troopers whether high point volunteers or low point men were destined for Berlin. At the time Bill’s fear was that most high point men would apply to volunteer for Berlin with the result that a large number of them would be turned down. If his application was rejected and at the same time his record was corrected to include the Purple Heart, his points would be increased to 89 and he would be sent home as a high point man. </p> <p>It was a possible outcome he did not relish and was the other reason for why he volunteered. He believed the rumors that the Army would eventually play the “bait and switch” game. The Japanese would fight to the last, and a day would come when in desperation the Army would mobilize the discharged high point men and transfer them to the Pacific. If he went home as a high point man, in all probability he would be sent to the Pacific. There, he was certain, his luck would run out and he would be either seriously wounded, or MIA/KIA during the invasion of Japan. </p> <p>In his mind he was as a high point man, and as such he was hoping against hope  that he would be chosen (from among what he believed was a very large pool of candidates) as one of the few volunteers to be selected for duty in Berlin. In his letter home he wrote:</p> <p><font face="Courier New">If I get there [to Berlin] I won’t leave from 6 – 9 months. I like the idea because it will be a good deal I think”.</font> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Bill Clark Letter Dated June 12, 1945 See Appendix B</em></font></p> <p>In late June, as the likelihood dwindled that the error in his ASR Score would be corrected, he was still  relieved to be going to Berlin, albeit officially (and erroneously) as a low point man. Indeed, he was excited to be going. Postwar Berlin had much to offer its conquering occupiers. </p> <p>Bill appears in a photograph with other high point volunteers and low point men of the 82nd Parachute Maintenance Company, taken before they left for Berlin. </p> <p><a href="http://lh5.ggpht.com/--i1GLBgu-8I/U3JKd3Sv7SI/AAAAAAAAEAw/OdFhgTLnd6s/s1600-h/BerlinBoundersBillFrontRow2ndfromrig.jpg"><img title="Berlin Bounders Bill Front Row 2nd from right" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="Berlin Bounders Bill Front Row 2nd from right" src="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-LUMHH66mBjI/U3JKgGYErLI/AAAAAAAAEA4/skSZjodPFfU/BerlinBoundersBillFrontRow2ndfromrig%25255B1%25255D.jpg?imgmax=800" width="839" height="514" /></a> </p> <p><strong>Photo 2: The “Berlin Bounders”. Men of the 82nd PMC bound for occupation duty in Berlin Circa June, 1945 </strong></p> <p><strong>Bill Clark is the second man on the right hand side of the picture sitting in the front row with his legs crossed.</strong>  </p> <p>(Click on the picture for a high resolution version)</p> <p><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>“Our Outfit: The Story of the Parachute Riggers of the 82nd Airborne Division” unpublished  manuscript p. 82 </em>Author’s collection</font></p> <p>Photo 2 shows 26 men – all of  whom originated from the 82nd Division. None of the men shown in this photograph were among those  transferred from the 17th Division. In fact, of those going to Berlin, there were 32 low point and 10 high point volunteer riggers from the 82nd PMC. The remainder and by far the majority, eventually numbering some 160 men, were from the 17th Division and either joined the Company during of the initial transfer into the 82nd Airborne or did so at a subsequent date. </p> <p>The caption beneath the photo reading <font face="Courier New">“They REALLY got in on something good”</font> was no understatement.  To be sure, Berlin was a dangerous place with an uncertain future, due in part to the possibility that the Nazi “Werwolf” Resistance might become active there. Moreover, the 82nd men were to perform dangerous patrol duties, during which they would be subjected to the whims of drunken and unpredictable Soviet troops. These Soviets did not merely occupy their own sector of Berlin, but rather plundered it and terrorized its civilians. When the loot ran out in East Berlin, the Soviets conducted brazen daylight raids into the Allied sectors. Despite all of this there was lucrative money making opportunities to be had on the city’s thriving black market. The night clubs in Berlin were in full swing and the nightlife there was rumored to be out of this world. </p> <p>Bill’s ASR Score dated September 2, 1945 (the date Japan surrendered), on his Honorable Discharge reads 92 points. There were few ways a soldier could earn sufficient additional points after May 12 to become eligible for early discharge. Here’s how he did it:</p> <p><font face="Courier New">“Bill states that while stationed in Berlin he decided to ‘take a shot on points’  ---- something like a lottery ---- which, if he won, meant that he could come home quicker that the full 82nd Airborne did. He states that he could have taken this ‘shot on points’ sooner but he liked Berlin so well and the good time he was having that he just delayed the ‘points shot’. When he did take it, he won, and as a consequence when he came home it was not with the 82nd Airborne.</font></p> <p><font face="Courier New">He states that if he had not taken the ‘shot on points’ and had come home with the 82nd Airborne Division he would have been with them when they ‘got a ticker tape parade in New York City’… <font face="Courier New">[Bill words were]</font></font><font face="Courier New"> ‘This was really not very important to me because most of the original guys I fought with through North Africa, Sicily, Italy, France, Holland, Belgium, and Germany were already discharged or dead’.” </font><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong><em> Herd L. Bennett, Attorney at Law,“Military Biography of William A. Clark”  January 26, 2000 pp. 20 23 - 24</em></font></p> <p>The shot on points Bill took in Berlin must have earned him at least eight more points.  Despite a concerted effort on his part at the time and for several decades after the war, Bill was never able to get his service record corrected to record his award of the Purple Heart during the Sicily campaign.  See <em>Appendix A</em> for Bill’s Points calculation.</p> <p> </p> <p><strong><font size="4"><u>The “New” 82nd Airborne Moves on to Berlin</u></font></strong></p> <p>The Division was in Epinal, France from June 15 until the end of July, 1945. On July 3, General Gavin ordered special training for those going to Berlin. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Booth T., “Paratrooper: The Life of General James M. Gavin”, 1994, p.</em> 299</font> </p> <p>They were taught the do’s and don'ts of their new role as an occupation force. These likely included: protocols for their duties and general behavior; rules for martial law enforcement on the German civilian population; skills for interacting with the Soviet occupation force; methods for settling disputes and reporting crimes; as well as the detection of suspicious behavior indicative of would be Nazi Resistance groups.</p> <p>The main contingent of the 82nd units departed the base in Epinal at the beginning of August. They were loaded on trains for a five day journey to Berlin, arriving between 1 – 8 August in, of all places, the Soviet Zone of Occupation. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Nordyke, P., “All American All The Way: The Combat History of the 82nd Airborne Division in World war II” , 2005, p. 762 – 763</em></font></p> <p><a href="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-v7lDEhUttbs/U3JKhaHMjRI/AAAAAAAAEBA/s3qNzMo_rz4/s1600-h/EpinalFranceGavinTroops12.jpg"><img title="Epinal France Gavin Troops1" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; margin: 0px 15px 0px 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="Epinal France Gavin Troops1" src="http://lh3.ggpht.com/--rND3cm7mJQ/U3JKifqvL4I/AAAAAAAAEBI/VS_YFtBa_H8/EpinalFranceGavinTroops1_thumb2.jpg?imgmax=800" width="457" height="708" /></a> </p> <p><strong>Photo 3: At the 82nd camp in Epinal France, General Gavin speaks to the men about Occupation Duty in Berlin</strong>  <font size="1"><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong><em> </em></font><em>The 82nd Division Newspaper “‘The All American’ Paraglide, Berlin Edition, 82nd ‘All American’ Division” 1945 p. 4. </em>Author’s collection</font></p> <p>When the 82nd Airborne went to Epinal on June 12, the 82nd PMC stayed behind and maintained its rigging and repair station at Moaning Meadows some 170 miles to the west . On July 5, a force of 20 riggers was sent to Epinal to manufacture 14,000 new 82nd Airborne garrison caps with a distinguished braid and the 82nd patch for the Berlin Occupation force to wear. They also made 2,000 white scarf’s and matching white bootlaces for the Berlin Honor Guard, a special force of men, at least six feet tall specially chosen to impress the Soviets.  After these items were made, the riggers returned to Moaning Meadows on August 3, 1945. <font size="1"><em><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong><em> Author Unknown, “82nd Airborne Division: 82nd Parachute Maintenance Company” Section 1 Unit History, </em><em>Date unknown,</em><em> p. 15</em> </font></em></font></p> <p>The 82nd PMC troopers departed camp Moanin’ Meadows on trains in different two groups. An advanced contingent of experienced riggers had departed early to set up the Company rigging and repair station at the famous Tempelhof Airfield in Berlin. </p> <p>The first group departed on an unknown date:</p> <p><font face="Courier New">“Captain Wylie Cooper and an advance party of twenty men had preceded the Company to Berlin to put things in readiness for the men. Lieutenant Harrison Smith was acting Company Commander in Captain Cooper’s absence.”</font><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong><em> Ibid.</em></font></p> <p>The main group departed between August 6  - 11, 1945 and arrived on August 16:</p> <p><font face="Courier New">“Almost immediately the men started transporting the equipment from ‘Moaning Meadows’ to the railhead at  St. Erme, France. Here they loaded it on boxcars for another move. Entraining on August 6th and 11th, the members of the Parachute Maintenance Company departed for Berlin. They arrived on the 16th of August at Berlin, 12.8k 7 Nord de Guerre, Germany, which was Templehof Airfield in the heart of Berlin.”</font>  <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong><em> Ibid.</em></font></p> <p><em><font size="1"></font></em></p> <p></p> <p><a href="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-AiKtVlBEp-o/U3JKk_x0ZxI/AAAAAAAAEBQ/lNmop-HOGAw/s1600-h/RiggerspackingequipmentintocratesatM%25255B1%25255D.jpg"><img title="Riggers packing equipment into crates at Moanin' Meadows" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="Riggers packing equipment into crates at Moanin' Meadows" src="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-QdBhEk2YYAQ/U3JKllcwe3I/AAAAAAAAEBY/hjISRV5ftco/RiggerspackingequipmentintocratesatM.jpg?imgmax=800" width="593" height="372" /></a> </p> <p><strong>Photo 4: Riggers crating parachutes and equipment at Moanin’ Meadows.</strong> <strong><font size="1">Source:</font></strong><font size="1"> “Our Outfit: The Story of the Parachute Riggers of the 82nd Airborne Division” unpublished  manuscript p. 81<strong> </strong> Author’s collection.</font></p> <p><a href="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-NNruY_DcLJI/U3JKmnsw69I/AAAAAAAAEBg/k8C5u91yyN0/s1600-h/PMCMenLeavingthe82nd5.jpg"><img title="PMC Men Leaving the 82nd" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="PMC Men Leaving the 82nd" src="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-Yr9AHKsl2CE/U3JKnlYZFPI/AAAAAAAAEBo/es1tf1bWZYU/PMCMenLeavingthe82nd_thumb3.jpg?imgmax=800" width="748" height="516" /></a> </p> <p><strong>Photo 5: Men of the 82nd Parachute Maintenance Company leaving Camp Moaning Meadows, their base near Reims, bound for the Berlin.</strong>  <strong><font size="1">Source:</font></strong><font size="1"> “Our Outfit: The Story of the Parachute Riggers of the 82nd Airborne Division” unpublished  manuscript p. 95. Author’s collection.</font></p> <p> </p> <p><font size="1"></font></p> <p><em><font size="1"></font></em></p> <div align="left"><iframe height="480" marginheight="0" src="https://maps.google.com/maps/ms?msid=217875345462978325581.0004f69dec88c1f01c94d&msa=0&hl=en&ie=UTF8&t=m&ll=50.999929,8.349609&spn=6.639309,14.0625&z=6&output=embed" frameborder="0" width="640" marginwidth="0" scrolling="no"></iframe> <br /><small>View <a style="color: #0000ff; text-align: left" href="https://maps.google.com/maps/ms?msid=217875345462978325581.0004f69dec88c1f01c94d&msa=0&hl=en&ie=UTF8&t=m&ll=50.999929,8.349609&spn=6.639309,14.0625&z=6&source=embed">Journey to Berlin</a> in a larger map</small></div> <p><strong>Map 2: The approximate route of the 82nd PMC from Reims to Berlin, a rail journey of some 5 – 10 days.</strong></p> <p>It is unknown with certainty which group Bill went with to Berlin. It is quite plausible that he departed with the first group, given his advanced experience and skill set as a rigger, and the fact that there were very few 82nd PMC men remaining with the skills to pack and repair parachutes. Alternatively, that very same experience might have meant that he was needed to stay until August 11 to ensure the equipment was properly packed and shipped to Berlin. Another possibility is that since he was assigned to  patrol duty in Berlin  he may have travelled with the rest of the 82nd Airborne to Epinal where they trained in the skills needed for the occupation. </p> <p>Whichever group Bill left with, he  had embarked on his last great adventure of the War and its aftermath. Berlin was to be as wonderful as he and his comrades had been led to believe. However, the occupying Russians were to make it a treacherous place, and the Nazi ‘Werwolf’  Resistance was to be a more menacing peril than they could have imagined. </p> <p align="center"><strong>© Copyright Jeffrey Clark 2014 All Rights Reserved.</strong></p> <p>  </p> <hr /> <p></p> <p><strong><u></u></strong></p> <p align="center"><strong><u>Appendix A </u></strong></p> <p align="center"><strong><u>Calculating Bill’s Points as of May 12, 1945</u></strong></p> <p align="left"><u><strong>Note:- </strong></u>The proper term was the <strong><em>Adjusted</em></strong> Service Rating Score as is used in the example below from the original source article published in “The Stars and Stripes”. Many sources use the incorrect term <em><strong>Advanced</strong></em> Service Rating Score, which can cause problems when researching for original authoritative material on the topic. It is unknown when the mistake was introduced. </p> <p align="center"><strong><u></u></strong></p> <p><a href="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-q44A5zNxnzU/U3JKuanarGI/AAAAAAAAEBw/t1b2IXlnKh4/s1600-h/StarsStripes_Points_Example_P4_May_1%25255B1%25255D.jpg"><img title="Stars&Stripes_Points_Example_P4_May_11_1945" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="Stars&Stripes_Points_Example_P4_May_11_1945" src="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-cgONaTaH9Sk/U3JKvToTVkI/AAAAAAAAEB4/3pO1Ig2GOrY/StarsStripes_Points_Example_P4_May_1.jpg?imgmax=800" width="712" height="374" /></a> </p> <p><font size="1"><font size="1"><em> </em><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> </font></font><em>“The Stars and Stripes”, Paris Edition, May 11, 1945. p . 4 </em>Author’s collection</font></p> <p><strong>Bill’s Points on May 12, 1945 84</strong></p> <table cellspacing="0" cellpadding="2" width="700" border="1"><tbody> <tr> <td valign="top" width="512"><strong>Items Contributing to Points (since 16 September, 1940)</strong></td> <td valign="top" width="86"><strong>Points per Item</strong></td> <td valign="top" width="100"><strong>Total Points Per Item</strong></td> </tr> <tr> <td valign="top" width="512">1. Each month in service </td> <td valign="top" width="86">1</td> <td valign="top" width="100">30</td> </tr> <tr> <td valign="top" width="512">2. Each month in service overseas </td> <td valign="top" width="86">1</td> <td valign="top" width="100">24</td> </tr> <tr> <td valign="top" width="512">3. Each combat award (includes each medal and each battle participation star)</td> <td valign="top" width="86">5</td> <td valign="top" width="100">30</td> </tr> <tr> <td valign="top" width="512">4. Each dependent child under 18 (maximum of three)</td> <td valign="top" width="86">12</td> <td valign="top" width="100">0</td> </tr> <tr> <td valign="top" width="512"><strong>Total for Bill at 12 May 1945</strong></td> <td valign="top" width="86"> </td> <td valign="top" width="100">84</td> </tr> </tbody></table> <p><strong>1. Months in Service  </strong>(Calculated on May 12, 1945)</p> <table cellspacing="0" cellpadding="2" width="586" border="1"><tbody> <tr> <td valign="top" width="408"><strong>Months in Service from November 1942 – May 12 1945</strong></td> <td valign="top" width="176"><strong>Points for each period</strong></td> </tr> <tr> <td valign="top" width="408">Enlisted November 2, 1942</td> <td valign="top" width="176">0</td> </tr> <tr> <td valign="top" width="408">November 2, 1942 - November 2, 1943</td> <td valign="top" width="176">12</td> </tr> <tr> <td valign="top" width="408">November 2, 1943 - November 2, 1944</td> <td valign="top" width="176">12</td> </tr> <tr> <td valign="top" width="408">November 2, 1944 - May 12, 1945</td> <td valign="top" width="176">6</td> </tr> <tr> <td valign="top" width="408"><strong>Total Points for months in service</strong></td> <td valign="top" width="176">30</td> </tr> </tbody></table> <p><strong>2. Months in Service Overseas  </strong>(Calculated on May 12, 1945)</p> <table cellspacing="0" cellpadding="2" width="618" border="1"><tbody> <tr> <td valign="top" width="450"><strong>Months in Overseas Service from April 29, 1943 – May 12 1945</strong></td> <td valign="top" width="166"><strong>Points for each period</strong></td> </tr> <tr> <td valign="top" width="450">Departed New York Harbor April 29, 1943</td> <td valign="top" width="166">0</td> </tr> <tr> <td valign="top" width="450">April 29, 1943 – April 29, 1944</td> <td valign="top" width="166">12</td> </tr> <tr> <td valign="top" width="450">April 29, 1944 – April 29, 1945</td> <td valign="top" width="166">12</td> </tr> <tr> <td valign="top" width="450"><strong>Total Points for months for Service Overseas</strong></td> <td valign="top" width="166">24</td> </tr> </tbody></table> <p><strong>3. Combat Awards </strong>(Calculated on May 12, 1945)</p> <table cellspacing="0" cellpadding="2" width="605" border="1"><tbody> <tr> <td valign="top" width="375"><strong>Combat award Battle Participation Star*</strong></td> <td valign="top" width="228"><strong>Points for each Combat Award</strong></td> </tr> <tr> <td valign="top" width="375">Battle Participation Star Sicily </td> <td valign="top" width="228">5</td> </tr> <tr> <td valign="top" width="375">Battle Participation Star Naples - Foggia</td> <td valign="top" width="228">5</td> </tr> <tr> <td valign="top" width="375">Battle Participation Star Normandy</td> <td valign="top" width="228">5</td> </tr> <tr> <td valign="top" width="375">Battle Participation Star Rhineland</td> <td valign="top" width="228">5</td> </tr> <tr> <td valign="top" width="375">Battle Participation Star Ardennes</td> <td valign="top" width="228">5</td> </tr> <tr> <td valign="top" width="375">Battle Participation Star Central Europe</td> <td valign="top" width="228">5</td> </tr> <tr> <td valign="top" width="375"><strong>Total Points for Combat Awards</strong></td> <td valign="top" width="228">30</td> </tr> </tbody></table> <p>(*Battle Participation Star AKA Bronze Service star or Battle Star)</p> <p><strong>Note:-</strong>  Bill’s ASR Score of 84 is conclusive proof that his honorable discharge accurately reflects the number of campaigns in which he fought. This is the final evidence that the photographs presented in the post <a href="http://ww2tribute.blogspot.com/2013/03/normandy-part-1-establishing-bill.html">Normandy Part 1: Establishing Bill’s Presence in the Invasion</a> accurately reflects the number of campaigns in which he said he had participated. Photo 1 of that post shows pinned to his breast an Arrowhead Device as well as one Silver Service Star, in lieu of five Bronze Stars, and one Bronze Service Star. The six campaigns were Sicily; Naples-Foggia; Normandy; Rhineland; Ardennes; and Central Europe. In the first post on Normandy, it was mentioned these are not Bronze Star Medals, which were awarded for valor in combat. They are Bronze Service Stars (sometimes referred to as Bronze Battle Stars). Each one indicates that Bill was physically present for duty in the zone of combat during the time frames of the respective campaigns. </p> <p>Bill’s points with Purple Heart from Sicily would have given him  5 more points for a total of 89 points making him eligible to go home with the rest of the high point men.</p> <p>Bill’s ASR Score dated September 2, 1945, on his Honorable Discharge reads 92 Points. Given his 84 points on May 12, 1945 he must have won 8 more points in the “Points Shot” he took while stationed in Berlin. </p> <p align="center"> <strong>© Copyright Jeffrey Clark 2014 All Rights Reserved.</strong></p> <hr /> <p><strong><u></u></strong></p> <p align="center"><strong><u>Appendix B </u></strong></p> <p align="center"><strong><u>Transcript and Scans of Bill’s Letter Dated June 12, 1945</u></strong></p> <p> </p> <table cellspacing="0" cellpadding="2" width="800" border="1"><tbody> <tr> <td valign="top" width="798"> <p><b>External Date June 13<sup>th</sup> 1945 Pvt. W. A. Clark 15238297</b> </p> <p><b>82<sup>nd</sup> Parachute Maint. Co.</b> </p> <p><b>82<sup>nd</sup> Airborne Division APO</b> </p> <p><b>C/O Postmaster NY. NY</b> </p> <p><b>June 12<sup>th</sup> 1945</b> </p> <p>Dear Doris, </p> <p>Received your letter yesterday so thought I would answer it today as I am pulling guard duty and have a lot of time off. We aren’t working much now, only about an hour or two each day, but will get busy again shortly again I think. </p> <p>We had a division “review” or “parade” to you last Saturday [June 9, 1945]. The commander [General Gavin] gave us a long talk and told us just what to expect in the future. </p> <p>Just the men with 85 points go home the 25<sup>th</sup> of this month. I have 84, but still I might make it a little later on. What is left of the division after these men go will move to Berlin to do occupational duty and reform a new or almost new 82<sup>nd</sup>. Most of the old men have enough points to get out. There are only two of us in this company who came overseas with this outfit and don’t have enough points to be discharged. </p> <p>I really have 89 points but my service record is messed up. Received a “Purple Heart” in Sicily which was recorded on a medical record. The First Aid Station received a direct hit from an 88m.m. shell shortly after I left it so the records were destroyed. I think I can still get it though, but it will take a long time. I thought it was on my service records, but recently found out it wasn’t. </p> <p>This all took place on one of those dark days that my Battalion as fighting 13 Mark 6 or tiger tanks with 30 caliber rifles and two 75m.m. Howitzers. To make things worse the night before our own navy shelled us for a few hours ad they also shot down 27 transport planes killing 410 paratroopers who were coming in to reinforce us. We were about 4 miles inland near the village of “Santa Crousa” a few miles from Gela. Our job was to attack the German and Italian coastal defenses from the rear which was far from a picnic. After Sicily we went back to Africa and then back to Sicily again. We were loaded in planes there to jump in the outskirts of Rome. Two hours before take off time our General who had went through the lines and worked his way to Rome sent a message to cancel the jump. Because 5 German panzer divisions had moved into our “drop zone”. So a few days later we went to Salerno which was a “hot spot”. On the way down to the ground it looked like the whole earth was on fire. It was really an ammunition dump on fire. Most of us landed in a spot between our lines German lines and there was plenty of artillery going both ways. But the Americans were gradually losing ground. I didn’t stay but a few days, but from what I saw Salerno made “Normandy” look like a picnic. From what I can hear most people back in the States think that all of the fighting was done in France and Germany. People who are like that should see all of the graves at “Kasserine Pass” in Africa. Also at Bizerte, Sousse, and Cape Bon. Also hill 609 near Bizerte. I have more respect for men who have fought through Africa than all of the rest of us put together. Because from what I’ve saw it was a rough war there and the climate didn’t help matters any. </p> <p>I almost forgot. The General said the other day that there is to be three divisions in Berlin: 1 American; 1 British; and 1 Russian. If I get there I won’t leave from 6 – 9 months. I like the idea because it will be a good deal I think. </p> <p>Well answer when you get time. </p> <p align="left">Love “Bill”</p> </td> </tr> </tbody></table> <p> </p> <p><a href="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-LNDLPmwThK0/U3JKwQgzsMI/AAAAAAAAEB8/xR7X9WU-k3c/s1600-h/LetterDate_Jun_121945Envelope7.jpg"><img title="LetterDate_Jun_12-1945 (Envelope)" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="LetterDate_Jun_12-1945 (Envelope)" src="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-QVxCcAvPYr4/U3JKxBAs-EI/AAAAAAAAECI/GYOppA7l4FM/LetterDate_Jun_121945Envelope_thumb5.jpg?imgmax=800" width="763" height="467" /></a> </p> <p> </p> <a href="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-lx7HaV1jWBI/U3JKyLHvh8I/AAAAAAAAECQ/E-nRBn0b6uQ/s1600-h/LetterDate_Jun_121945_p1of527.jpg"><img title="LetterDate_Jun_12-1945_p1of5" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="LetterDate_Jun_12-1945_p1of5" src="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-pSMqWEi1d_o/U3JKzAFugBI/AAAAAAAAECY/5O0hNMTie28/LetterDate_Jun_121945_p1of5_thumb23.jpg?imgmax=800" width="427" height="646" /></a> <a href="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-bdtmacI-JK4/U3JK0OGJ6NI/AAAAAAAAECg/WUw1cFAE060/s1600-h/LetterDate_Jun_121945_p2of530.jpg"><img title="LetterDate_Jun_12-1945_p2of5" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="LetterDate_Jun_12-1945_p2of5" src="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-N3zI3S797VE/U3JK1eXPlDI/AAAAAAAAECo/-Kg2ZmQmX7E/LetterDate_Jun_121945_p2of5_thumb24.jpg?imgmax=800" width="431" height="655" /></a> <p align="center"><strong>Page 1 and 2 of Bill’s letter</strong></p> <p> </p> <p><a href="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-dLzuWQG0xv8/U3JK2bGaQxI/AAAAAAAAECw/3PtrWGRLkOs/s1600-h/LetterDate_Jun_121945_p3of510.jpg"><img title="LetterDate_Jun_12-1945_p3of5" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="LetterDate_Jun_12-1945_p3of5" src="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-0aXLU6kCQlo/U3JK3XbPblI/AAAAAAAAEC4/ODrgDb1g20M/LetterDate_Jun_121945_p3of5_thumb8.jpg?imgmax=800" width="442" height="669" /></a> <a href="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-1Zs72eLmGJc/U3JK4hXNVyI/AAAAAAAAEDA/A492LJw6yxw/s1600-h/LetterDate_Jun_121945_p4of56.jpg"><img title="LetterDate_Jun_12-1945_p4of5" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="LetterDate_Jun_12-1945_p4of5" src="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-a3S8p17rgNM/U3JK5Z3tnjI/AAAAAAAAEDI/_PA6MAFZv4Q/LetterDate_Jun_121945_p4of5_thumb4.jpg?imgmax=800" width="433" height="675" /></a> </p> <p align="center"><strong>Pages 3 and 4 of Bill’s letter</strong></p> <p><a href="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-g_Q-uQZctXM/U3JK6W6NoyI/AAAAAAAAEDQ/oWlhV9lKPGI/s1600-h/LetterDate_Jun_121945_p5of58.jpg"><img title="LetterDate_Jun_12-1945_p5of5" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="LetterDate_Jun_12-1945_p5of5" src="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-Glyg47MJhb8/U3JK7U2Ke9I/AAAAAAAAEDY/KzW0KsynQGE/LetterDate_Jun_121945_p5of5_thumb6.jpg?imgmax=800" width="430" height="665" /></a> </p> <p><strong>Page 5 of Bill’s Letter</strong></p> <p></p> <p></p> <p></p> <p></p> <p></p> <p> </p> <p align="center"><strong>© Copyright Jeffrey Clark 2014 All Rights Reserved.</strong></p> Jeff Clarkhttp://www.blogger.com/profile/03692669731275640003noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-2388671760617909733.post-86372017734673474972014-04-18T15:27:00.001-07:002014-04-18T15:27:48.996-07:00Occupation Duty in Cologne before the Drive to the Elbe River and VE Day, 1945<p><b></b></p> <p> </p> <p><strong><u><font size="4">Occupation Duty: Nazi SS ‘Werwolf’ Guerrillas & German Civilian Resistance</font></u></strong></p> <p>Occupation Duty in Cologne for the 82nd lasted from April 18 – 25, 1945. It entailed searching its assigned sectors for enemy personnel, arms, ammunition, explosives, and attempts at sabotage. Camps were set up for Displaced Persons and PoWs. Total Prisoners of War arrested and detained in camps numbered 653 – most of these had changed into civilian clothing. <font size="1"><strong>Source :</strong><em> Author Unknown, “After-Action Report 82nd Airborne Division April 1945”  p. 4 – 5.</em></font></p> <p>It was a dangerous time being somewhat reminiscent of the occupation of Naples 18 months before in October 1943; primarily due to the potential for booby traps. However, this was worse since the enemy had not retreated, but was still present, active and able to perform subterfuge, and assassinations, in addition to planting fresh bombs. </p> <p>Even prior to the occupation by the 82nd booby traps had been discovered, unfortunately in some cases after they had detonated. For instance on the night of 26/27 of March, 1945:</p> <p><font face="Courier New">“…four enemy approached under cover of darkness and clubbed a driver in a division motor pool. The enemy then proceeded to booby-trap six vehicles, causing one of them to blow up.”</font> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Winton (G-2), “Annex N0. 4 G-2 Periodic Report, No. 191” , April 6, 1945,  p. 1</em></font></p> <p>Numerous cases of attempted and successful sabotage were recorded by the 82nd Airborne.  Two examples of incendiary sabotage had been discovered on April 8 by the 505 PIR:</p> <p><font face="Courier New">“Two buildings set for incendiary destruction were located in the 3rd [Battalion] area on 08 April…The buildings were of normal wood frame construction, and adjacent to each other...</font><font face="Courier New">One set-up consisted of approximately five (5) gals of German fuel product, the container set upon a block of TNT which was capped and fused and taped to a white phosphorous grenade. A fuse lighter was set on the TNT fuse, and a wire attached to the ring leading out of the building. A roll of primacord had been placed nearby...</font><font face="Courier New">The other set-up had about (10) gals of fuel. The same type of explosive was wired to the side of the container, and a block of TNT, not fused, taped to a phosphorous grenade was on top of the container...</font><font face="Courier New">All equipment, except the fuel, was American.”</font> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Winton (G-2) & Katz (assistant G-2) “G-2 Periodic Report, No. 195” , April 10, 1945,  pp. 2 –3</em></font></p> <p>During the occupation, Company D of the 82nd’s attached 307th PIR Airborne Combat Engineers dealt with many acts of sabotage and their prevention:</p> <p><font face="Courier New">“The company…found itself busy with deliberate acts of sabotage from persons still loyal to the cause, such as dealing with a fire at the railroad station in Lovenich which appeared to have been started deliberately and having to guard a large switch plant at Brauweiler from sabotage.”</font> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Turnbull, P., “’I Maintain The Right’: The 307th Airborne Engineer Battalion in WWII”, 2005, p. 167. </em></font></p> <p>German time bombs were also of concern due to the extensive damage and large scale loss of life they had incurred during past campaigns and the fact that they were being discovered in rear areas. One such device was the German 21-day clockwork delay igniter (J-Feder 504) pictured and described below:</p> <p><a href="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-Fdyaz0XgEmc/U1GkuE_sWuI/AAAAAAAAD5g/97txTKpn9dA/s1600-h/Sabotagedevice7.jpg"><img title="Sabotage device" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="Sabotage device" src="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-SUiB8RmhzQU/U1GkvhVV_sI/AAAAAAAAD5o/-huXrA4k30c/Sabotagedevice_thumb5.jpg?imgmax=800" width="636" height="862" /></a> </p> <p><strong>Schematic of German Time Bomb  Found on a Railroad Bridge Across the Rhine River.</strong> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Winton (G-2) “Annex No. 2 to G-2 Periodic Report, No. 197” , April 12, 1945,  p. 2</em></font></p> <p>Another act of sabotage was a booby trap with a signaling component intended to alert German troops to the presence of the trap. It was described in detail by a captured German 16th Parachute Regiment engineer who was concerned that it would be used in the Cologne area:</p> <p><font face="Courier New">“When a house was booby trapped, a broom was left lying about near the entrance. No particular plan was followed: the broom could be either RIGHT or LEFT of the doorway or path, would NOT point in any particular direction, or be stuck in the ground, but would, whilst serving as a warning to German troops, give the impression to anyone else that it was there only by chance. The type of broom preferred was the besom type, i.e. a bundle of twigs at the end of a handle (witch’s broom!). If no such broom was available, a bundle of twigs would be tied together, like the bottom part of such a broom, or an ordinary long handled sweeping brush would be used.”</font> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Winton (G-2) “Annex No. 2 to G-2 Periodic Report, No. 195” , April 10, 1945,  p. 1</em></font></p> <p>Within the same timeframe an unrelated, yet intriguing tactic employed by the failing Nazi regime was the use of Japanese agents in France to spy on the western Allies:</p> <p><font face="Courier New">“During the past few weeks, a number of Japanese nationals have been circulating in France. Carrying Chinese passports, they are operating throughout the front as agents of the German Secret Service. There are many Chinese in Germany, most of whom have never been molested in any way. The Germans even allowed them to send their passports to Switzerland for renewal which the Chinese in Berne gladly did, thus preventing the Chinese in Germany from getting in touch with the clandestine government in NANKING. Of late, however, the Nazis have stripped some of the Chinese of their papers in order to equip Japanese for their trip into France and espionage work. The German idea is that neither the French, Americans, nor English know the difference between [Japanese] and Chinese in appearance; it would therefore be easy for a [Japanese] to pass as a Chinese since hardly anyone in France speaks Chinese or Japanese.”</font> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Winton (G-2), “Annex N0. 4 G-2 Periodic Report, No. 191” , April 6, 1945,  p. 1</em></font></p> <p>Many of the acts of sabotage, subterfuge, and assassination in the Cologne area had been organized and executed by the Nazi resistance movement run by the SS and called the “Werwolf”. The activities and organization of the Werwolf will be in covered in detail in a subsequent post. Suffice it to say for the moment that the movement largely failed in its primary objective to incite  and wage a long term guerilla war. However, somewhat contrary to popular opinion among Allied soldiers at the time and even today, it had been active beginning in 1944 and continued to be so well into  the post war period until at least 1947, and did meet with a certain measure of success at least on the basis of individual actions. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Biddiscombe, P., “The Last Nazis: SS Werewolf Guerrilla Resistance in Europe 1944 – 1947” 2004</em></font></p> <p>It carried out a large number of sabotage acts behind Allied lines both on the eastern and western fronts. The Werewolves specialized in cutting communication cables, laying booby traps,  setting demolition devices, and assassination of Allied soldiers as well as Germans collaborating with the Allies. The Werwolf organization was such a menace behind Russian lines, that whole divisions were specially trained and committed to their liquidation. A similar force was later instituted by the western Allies known as the Counter Intelligence Corps (CIC). <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Ibid.</em></font></p> <p><font face="Courier New">“Only in mid-April [1945] was it admitted [by the British Political Warfare Executive] that the Werwolf was not entirely spontaneous, but that trained commandos were being sent into the enemy rear surreptitiously.”</font> <strong><font size="1">Source:</font></strong> <em><font size="1">Biddiscombe, P., “Werwolf!: The history of the national Socialist Guerrilla Movement 1944 – 1946”, 1998,  p. 143.</font></em></p> <p>In Cologne:</p> <p><font face="Courier New">“…by March 1945 [Werewolves consisting mostly of Hitler Youth] had begun to organize river-crossing operations. Such Werewolves crossed the Rhine in rubber boats and terrorized Cologne, where they may have been responsible for a number of knife attacks against U.S. soldiers. A Wehrmacht officer familiar [with the Werwolf organization in the west] estimated that [the Werwolf leadership in the area had gathered] almost a hundred young volunteers who were clothed in Army-cadet uniforms and ‘were very keen’. These boys specialized in pouring sugar into gas tanks of Allied vehicles, although, by mid-March, [their leader, Schneider of Koblenz] had also obtained explosives from the Army and was planning sabotage on a grander scale...After the Allies smashed their way across the Rhine, they overran the bases of operation for such raids, and in the process they encountered considerable clusters of Werwolf guerrillas.”</font> <strong><font size="1">Source:</font></strong> <em><font size="1">Biddiscombe, P., “Werwolf!: The history of the national Socialist Guerrilla Movement  1944 – 1946”, 1998,  p. 63</font></em></p> <p>Biddiscombe (2004) reported further:</p> <p><font face="Courier New">“It seems likely [that Werewolf agents circulated] at night through the dark streets and bunkers of Cologne, threatening [German] people and stuffing Nazi leaflets under doors of alleged [Allied] collaborators.”</font>  <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Biddiscombe, P., “The Last Nazis: SS Werewolf Guerrilla Resistance in Europe 1944 – 1947” 2004, p. 119</em></font></p> <p>Not all sabotage and assassination attempts were attributable with certainty to Werwolf activity in Cologne, nor other areas of Germany in these final stages and during the post war period. Ordinary German citizens themselves were reported to have been perpetrators, making it difficult to distinguish organized Werwolf activity from a general unorganized German civilian resistance to the presence of the Allies on German soil.</p> <p><font face="Courier New">“The American journalist Martha Gellhorn, reporting from the Rhine Front in March 1945, claimed that local Germans were like chameleons who changed their colours according to the hour of the day. ‘At night,’ she claimed, ‘the Germans take pot shots at Americans, or string wires across the roads, which is apt to be fatal to men driving jeeps, or they burn the houses of Germans who accept posts in our Military Government, or they booby trap ammunition dumps or motorcycles or anything that is likely to be touched. But that is at night. In the daytime we are the answer to the German prayer, according to them.’”</font> <strong><font size="1">Source:</font></strong> <em><font size="1">Biddiscombe, P., “Werwolf!: The history of the national Socialist Guerrilla Movement 1944 – 1946”, 1998,  p. 283</font></em></p> <p><font face="Courier New">“A Dutch interpreter working for the Allies in Cologne reported in March 1945 that although the city’s inhabitants cheered the Americans, ‘in their hearts they hate them. They will do anything to get the Allies out of here. Some Germans may have hated the Nazi’s, but they are still Germans.”</font> <strong><font size="1">Source:</font></strong> <em><font size="1">Ibid.</font></em></p> <p>With this reaction in Cologne, it is not surprising that scattered reports of Werwolf and other disorganized, sporadic German civilian resistance activities followed the western Allied forces in their advance eastward to the Elbe River until the end of the war and ultimately into the immediate post war years.</p> <p><u><strong><font size="3" face="Courier New">“THE WEREWOLF ORGANIZATION IS NOT A MYTH”</font></strong></u> reads one detailed entry in the 82nd Airborne's G-2 Intelligence Notes No. 7, dated 14 May, 1945. the document describes their numbers, methods, and personal characteristics for identification purposes. </p> <p>During the the occupation of Cologne the 82nd suffered a total of 29 men KIA, 50 MIA, and 170 wounded or wounded in action. Some of these were due to enemy saboteurs and assassins. In turn the 82nd took 819 prisoners and killed an estimated 378 enemy. <font size="1"><strong>Source :</strong><em> Author Unknown, “After-Action Report 82nd Airborne Division April 1945”  p. 6.</em></font></p> <p> </p> <p><strong><font size="4"><u>The Elbe River Attack and Advance to Cutoff the Land Grabbing Soviet Juggernaut</u></font></strong></p> <p>From the end of the 82nd’s stint in Cologne, events moved extremely fast. The Division was relieved of its occupation duty and sent northeastward on an unknown mission which General Gavin was sure would turn out to be an uneventful and anticlimactic end to the war. Unbeknown to all but the highest leadership, he and his men were in for quite a shock. </p> <p>Beginning on April 25, over a period of two days, the units of the 82nd were sent from Cologne via train to the railhead at Lehrte  or via truck to the truckhead north of  Weyhausen, in Map 1 below. </p> <p> </p> <div align="left"><iframe height="690" marginheight="0" src="https://maps.google.com/maps/ms?msid=217875345462978325581.0004f740ccf6d8caab23b&msa=0&hl=en&ie=UTF8&t=p&ll=51.947651,8.596802&spn=2.336362,4.119873&z=8&output=embed" frameborder="0" width="750" marginwidth="0" scrolling="no"></iframe> <br /><small>View Approx. <a style="color: #0000ff; text-align: left" href="https://maps.google.com/maps/ms?msid=217875345462978325581.0004f740ccf6d8caab23b&msa=0&hl=en&ie=UTF8&t=p&ll=51.947651,8.596802&spn=2.336362,4.119873&z=8&source=embed">Route from Cologne to Elbe River, Germany</a> in a larger map</small></div> <p>On April 28 General Gavin received welcome orders that the 82nd would attack across the Elbe River and seize a bridgehead. It was the beginning of the 82nd’s last offensive of the war and a fitting end becoming of the 82nd Airborne and its men who always had harbored a desire to play some part in the end of the war and not to go out with a whimper. In the days that followed, their wish and much more - both good and bad - was granted in full measure.</p> <p>During the night of April 28/29 three patrols from the Division Reconnaissance Platoon crossed the Elbe River, one of which encountered stiff resistance. By dark on April 30 the 505 crossed the river at four places and established the bridgehead against moderate resistance in the vicinity of Bleckede, Germany. <font size="1"><strong>Source :</strong><em> Author Unknown, “After-Action Report 82nd Airborne Division April 1945”  p. 4 – 5.</em></font></p> <p><em><font size="1"></font></em></p> <p><a href="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-CkxHDr9E_J8/U1GkySqfxFI/AAAAAAAAD5w/5DVJy--zPQw/s1600-h/Elbe1.jpg"><img title="Elbe" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="Elbe" src="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-LLhrGEAdiyE/U1Gk0G9SaFI/AAAAAAAAD54/aeBD2XExlmc/Elbe_thumb1.jpg?imgmax=800" width="713" height="598" /></a> </p> <p><strong>The Attack Across the Elbe River at Bleckede was Spearheaded by the 505 PIR </strong><font size="1"><strong>Source: </strong><em>Annex No 5 to 82nd Airborne Division Historical Narrative For April 1945 Elbe River Crossings and Bridgehead Established 30 April, 1945</em></font></p> <p>During the night of April 30/May 1, the 82nd built up sufficient forces from the 504 to attack across the bridgehead and expand the territory gained. On May 1 the 504 with the 505 achieved their objectives.  On May 2, the 325th GIR joined in the offensive and moved through the 505 PIR lines. That was the last day the 505 saw action in the war. By noon on May 2 the 325 GIR captured Ludwigslust and the 504 captured its objective of Doenitz. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Langdon, A., “Ready: A World War II History of the 505th Parachute Infantry Regiment”, 1986, p. 128</em></font></p> <p>By the end of April the number of prisoners taken in Elbe River attack was 606 with 102 estimated enemy killed. Conversely, the 82nd suffered six men KIA, eight MIA, and 57 wounded. <font size="1"><strong>Source :</strong><em> Author Unknown, “After-Action Report 82nd Airborne Division April 1945”  p. 6.</em></font></p> <p>In early May with the continued offensive another 15 men were KIA, four MIA, and 69 wounded. On May 2, the number of prisoners was initially over 1000, but increased enormously when the Germans surrendered en masse to the 82nd, as did vast numbers of displaced persons, and Allied PoW’s. <font size="1"><strong>Source :</strong><em> Author Unknown, “After-Action Report 82nd Airborne Division May 1945”  pp. 4 –7.</em></font></p> <p><strong><font size="3">The German 21st Army Group Surrenders to the 82nd Airborne Division</font></strong></p> <p>In the late afternoon of May 2, the German 21st Army Group was  under attack from the Russians some 10 – 20 miles east. The advancing Red Army posed a dire threat to the cornered Germans.  The Wehrmacht  leader, General Tippelskirch, left with no choice, offered to surrender to the the western Allies, but not the Russians. </p> <p>General Gavin wrote about the proffered German surrender: <br /></p> <p><font face="Courier New">“At about 2100 hours Lt. General Tippelskirch arrived at my CP in Ludwigslust and after some discussion unconditionally surrendered his army to the 82nd Airborne Division. He too desired to stipulate that his army would surrender on the ground where it was and that upon cessation of hostilities this division would accept his troops as their prisoners. This was rejected and he was told that his army would be destroyed by ours in conjunction with our Russian allies and that his unconditional surrender would be valid when his troops were physically within our lines and not until then. An added paragraph stipulating this was added to the unconditional surrender, which was signed at about 2200 hours.”</font> <font size="1"><strong><font face="geor">Source :</font></strong><em><font face="geor"> General James M. Gavin, “After-Action Report 82nd Airborne Division May 1945”  p.</font> 2.</em></font></p> <p>With his emotion and pride in the men brimming at this climatic end of hostilities, General Gavin further added:</p> <p><font face="Courier New">“This ended for this division approximately two years of very hard and costly combat, combat in which many lessons were learned, lessons that were applied and paid handsome dividends in the closing days of the fighting. The combat discipline of the units of the division, their appreciation of the need to drive ahead, and their willingness to drive ahead, regardless of their physical condition, particularly in the infantry regiments, was never more apparent. Once his initial covering forces along the Elbe River were overrun, the German was never given an opportunity to offer an organized defense, and the lives saved and complete victory achieved were far beyond any measure of value in terms of sweat and labor.” <font size="1"><font face="Georgia"><strong>Source :</strong><em> Ibid.</em></font></font> </font></p> <p>Subsequent to this the 21st German Army of approximately 144,ooo men surrendered to the 82nd Airborne by marching into their lines in a mad dash to avoid capture by the advancing Russians. </p> <p><strong>The ETO Firefighters</strong></p> <p><font face="Courier New">“[After the Battle of the Bulge] The role of the 82nd, beyond jumping into combat, now stood well defined in the minds of higher commanders. The division’s reputation had grown so that it – along with a few precious others like the 1st, 2nd, 4th, and 9th, Infantry divisions; the 101st Airborne Division; the 2nd and 4th Armored divisions – would be used wherever decisive action was needed, theater fire fighters.”</font> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Booth T., “Paratrooper: The Life of General James M. Gavin”, 1994, p. 281.</em></font></p> <p>The 82nd Airborne had made a fast and furious assault on the 21st German Army Group positions, but not only to quickly defeat them. The Russian forces to the east had been under orders from Stalin to capture as much territory as possible. In northern Germany they were advancing rapidly westward with the goal of grabbing Denmark before the Allied forces under the slow moving  Field Marshal Montgomery could close the gap. Assessing the situation and determining correctly that Montgomery’s characteristic snail paced plodding advance would allow the Russians to reach and capture Denmark, General Eisenhower ordered General Ridgway  to attach his 18th Airborne Corps to Montgomery’s 21st Army in order to rush forward and stop the Russians. Ridgway chose the 82nd Airborne Division for the task of attacking across the Elbe River and advancing to the Russian positions. They succeeded in reaching the objective with their oft quoted and well deserved speed, valor, and élan.  </p> <p> </p> <p><a href="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-1krWUyIpm5A/U1Gk6QvRD4I/AAAAAAAAD6A/oFAv-_RmVy8/s1600-h/GermanyinDefeatB10.jpg"><img title="Germany in DefeatB" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="Germany in DefeatB" src="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-MHgHCRiDwTY/U1Gk7E8AiwI/AAAAAAAAD6I/9u4OnyfDJh0/GermanyinDefeatB_thumb8.jpg?imgmax=800" width="247" height="782" /></a><a href="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-J3Q5w6rKwmo/U1GlC9hampI/AAAAAAAAD6Q/8pv8P2Fb_JQ/s1600-h/GermanyinDefeatA9.jpg"><img title="Germany in DefeatA" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; margin-left: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px; margin-right: 0px" border="0" alt="Germany in DefeatA" src="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-dlSxSENO8Mo/U1GlE-ufmcI/AAAAAAAAD6Y/ptoqwld7kQM/GermanyinDefeatA_thumb7.jpg?imgmax=800" width="253" height="784" /></a> </p> <p><font size="1"><font size="2"><strong>Germany in Defeat – Soldiers and Civilians March West Toward the 82nd Airborne Lines; Away From the Russians </strong><font size="1"><strong>Source: </strong><em><strong></strong>‘The All American Paraglide’ European Final VE Day May 1945, <em>Author’s Collection</em></em></font></font></font></p> <p><em><font size="1"></font></em></p> <p><a href="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-Yj7nNlm53VY/U1GlUCcFFiI/AAAAAAAAD6g/XglnsWFQZPk/s1600-h/82ndAbnPAraglideGermany7.jpg"><img title="82ndAbnPAraglideGermany" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="82ndAbnPAraglideGermany" src="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-pe5kF72R2ak/U1GlVEt7b6I/AAAAAAAAD6o/xcNZbG8rAFY/82ndAbnPAraglideGermany_thumb5.jpg?imgmax=800" width="797" height="397" /></a> </p> <p><font size="1"><font size="2"><strong>VE- Day Headlines </strong></font></font><font size="1"><font size="2"><strong>– </strong></font></font><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em> ‘The All American Paraglide’ European Final VE Day May 1945, <em>Author’s Collection</em></em></font></p> <p><a href="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-95fqMzQ3loY/U1GlXLxboNI/AAAAAAAAD6w/V4OtzO6hOko/s1600-h/SicilyPOWs5.jpg"><img title="SicilyPOWs" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="SicilyPOWs" src="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-gEMNmyRThAo/U1GlYLx-RaI/AAAAAAAAD64/uRGRW5zP5Pc/SicilyPOWs_thumb3.jpg?imgmax=800" width="547" height="463" /></a> </p> <p><font size="1"><font size="2"><strong>82nd Paratroopers, PoW’s Since the Sicily Jump on 9/10 July, 1943 Were Among Those Liberated </strong></font></font><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em> ‘The All American Paraglide’ European Final VE Day May 1945, <em>Author’s Collection</em></em></font></p> <p><em><font size="1"></font></em></p> <p><font size="4"><strong><u>Linking up with the Russians</u></strong></font></p> <p>On May 3, contact with the Russians was made by the 87th Cavalry Squadron at 9:25 AM. A short time later the 82nd airborne Division Reconnaissance Platoon made contact with the 8th Brigade of the 8th Russian Mechanized Corps at Grabow, Germany at 10:25 AM. <font size="1"><strong>Source :</strong><em> Author Unknown, “After-Action Report 82nd Airborne Division May 1945”  p. 3.</em></font></p> <p><em><font size="1"></font></em></p> <div align="left"><iframe height="400" marginheight="0" src="https://maps.google.com/maps/ms?msid=217875345462978325581.0004f741bfe609076f0fd&msa=0&hl=en&ie=UTF8&t=p&ll=53.329233,11.14151&spn=0.328061,0.961304&z=10&output=embed" frameborder="0" width="700" marginwidth="0" scrolling="no"></iframe> <br /><small>View <a style="color: #0000ff; text-align: left" href="https://maps.google.com/maps/ms?msid=217875345462978325581.0004f741bfe609076f0fd&msa=0&hl=en&ie=UTF8&t=p&ll=53.329233,11.14151&spn=0.328061,0.961304&z=10&source=embed">Elbe River Crossing, Russian Link-up, Wobbelin Concentration Camp Liberation</a> in a larger map</small></div> <p><strong><font size="3">The 82nd Airborne Assigned to Occupation Duty Yet Again…</font></strong></p> <p><font size="1"><font size="2">From May 4 to 19 the Division units were assigned sectors to systematically search. All persons were screened and assigned to camps set up for Displaced Persons and for Prisoners of War. Lines were set up between the Russians and Americans. </font></font></p> <p>During this period several events of note took place in the 82nd’s zone of occupation:</p> <ul> <li>On May 7 a funeral service was performed for 200 of the approximately 1000 bodies found at the Wobbelin concentration camp near Ludwigslust. German civilians from Ludwigslust buried the people and all townspeople were forced to attend the services. </li> <li>Meeting between General Dempsey British 2nd Army and General Greshin Commander of the Russian 49th Army. </li> <li>Formal dinners and visits between the Russians and the 82nd. <font size="1"><strong>Source :</strong><em> Author Unknown, “After-Action Report 82nd Airborne Division May 1945”  p. 4.</em></font> </li> </ul> <p> </p> <p><strong><font size="4"><u>The Dark Legacy of the War… The 82nd Liberates Wobbelin Concentration Camp</u></font></strong></p> <p><a href="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-x324kE6fpv8/U1Glf3zTGzI/AAAAAAAAD7A/OP7s8XCsKUU/s1600-h/Wobbelin5.jpg"><img title="Wobbelin" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="Wobbelin" src="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-mmdMOEHourM/U1Glg5BDFnI/AAAAAAAAD7I/PxsLW6trliY/Wobbelin_thumb3.jpg?imgmax=800" width="879" height="255" /></a> </p> <p><strong>Inmates Suffering the Horror of Wobbelin Concentration Camp near Ludwigslust, Discovered on May 5, 1945 </strong><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em> ‘The All American Paraglide’ European Final VE Day May 1945, <em>Author’s Collection</em></em></font></p> <p><em><font size="1"></font></em></p> <p><a href="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-nie4ljsyfd8/U1GloYftQ2I/AAAAAAAAD7Q/13oSciu6LZ0/s1600-h/LudwigslustGraves8.jpg"><img title="LudwigslustGraves" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="LudwigslustGraves" src="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-EXs38Fq5Fqc/U1GlpXFXuYI/AAAAAAAAD7Y/qXetFv1wO_0/LudwigslustGraves_thumb6.jpg?imgmax=800" width="909" height="361" /></a> </p> <p><strong>Citizens of Ludwigslust Ordered to Bury the Dead of Wobbelin in the Town Square Park in front of Ludwigslust Castle, May 7, 1945 </strong><font size="1"><strong>Source: </strong><em><strong></strong>‘The All American Paraglide’ European Final VE Day May 1945, <em>Author’s Collection</em></em></font></p> <p><em><font size="1"></font></em></p> <p><strong><font size="4"><u></u></font></strong></p> <p><strong><font size="4"><u>Formal Meeting with the Russians at Grabow</u></font></strong></p> <p><strong></strong></p> <p><a href="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-a9mTpSdvZ8w/U1Gl3hodoXI/AAAAAAAAD7g/5WXuJf7EGec/s1600-h/GenGavinMeetstheRussians8.jpg"><img title="Gen Gavin Meets the Russians" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="Gen Gavin Meets the Russians" src="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-gvMZkvsTs8s/U1Gl5Huzu2I/AAAAAAAAD7o/0YiGwkaPG_Q/GenGavinMeetstheRussians_thumb6.jpg?imgmax=800" width="702" height="840" /></a> </p> <p><strong>Above</strong> <strong>Left: </strong>82nd Troopers meet Russian Soldiers. <strong>Below:</strong> General Gavin attends a Formal Dinner on May 18 Hosted by Russian General Souprounoff of the 385th Infantry Division. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em> ‘The All American Paraglide’ European Final VE Day May 1945, <em>Author’s Collection</em></em></font></p> <p>On May 19 the 82nd Airborne relieved the 8th Infantry and 7th Armored Divisions of occupation duty. Evacuation of PoWs remaining in the Division’s stockade began on May 27 with approximately 22,000 people leaving each day until May 30. On June 1, the 82nd began moving back to its bases near Reims, France by rail and truck. The British 5th Division relieved the 82nd at 12:00 Noon on June 1. <font size="1"><strong>Source :</strong><em> Author Unknown, “After-Action Report 82nd Airborne Division May 1945”  p. 4.</em></font></p> <p><strong><u><font size="4">VE Day May 8, 1945 and Celebrations</font></u></strong></p> <p>The end of the war had  come swiftly. Soon after the 82nd Airborne’s discovery of the hidden atrocity that was the Wobbelin concentration camp, General Gavin met with the Russians near Grabow, Germany on May 5. Victory in Europe Day (VE-Day) was decided only two days later. Early on May 7 at SHAEF forward Headquarters in Reims, France German General, Alfred Jodl signed the unconditional surrender of German forces to the Allies. The war in Europe officially ended on May 8 and the German surrender went into effect at 11:01 AM on May 9, 1945. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Booth T., “Paratrooper: The Life of General James M. Gavin”, 1994 p. 296</em></font></p> <p><a href="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-4NADRiYyvKU/U1Gl6W1_xRI/AAAAAAAAD7w/5udHhGvShJY/s1600-h/ArchOfTriumpGermany455.jpg"><img title="Arch Of Triump Germany 45" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="Arch Of Triump Germany 45" src="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-FePGR4QCpFA/U1Gl7I7JnRI/AAAAAAAAD74/W3SciMBaUOg/ArchOfTriumpGermany45_thumb3.jpg?imgmax=800" width="307" height="362" /></a> </p> <p><font size="1"><strong><font size="2">The Arch of a Paratrooper Boot Smashing the Nazi Reich</font> Source:</strong> <em> ‘The All American Paraglide’ European Final VE Day May 1945, <em>Author’s Collection</em></em></font></p> <p>On May 8 celebrations broke out everywhere although there was mostly an air of fatigued relief rather than enthusiastic exultation. For the troopers of 82nd units stationed at the bases around Reims they began with a formal military parade in Sissonne that took a decidedly undisciplined, yet joyous turn as recorded in the 82nd Rigger account “Our Outfit”:</p> <p><a href="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-Y98ZpFgcY98/U1Gl8JfVyWI/AAAAAAAAD8A/y3HROKDmudI/s1600-h/OurOutfit78Part52.jpg"><img title="Our Outfit 78 Part 5" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="Our Outfit 78 Part 5" src="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-CWAEOwrYPeQ/U1Gl8rIB6jI/AAAAAAAAD8I/0HxurkutKBk/OurOutfit78Part5_thumb1.jpg?imgmax=800" width="318" height="121" /></a> </p> <p><a href="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-TRxO_WiqTl4/U1Gl-SSYY6I/AAAAAAAAD8Q/C6OlZ_GE5wA/s1600-h/OurOutfit78Part61.jpg"><img title="Our Outfit 78 Part 6" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="Our Outfit 78 Part 6" src="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-4GlOnOBmbEM/U1Gl-1dXATI/AAAAAAAAD8Y/1iHGEo729Nw/OurOutfit78Part6_thumb1.jpg?imgmax=800" width="324" height="123" /></a> </p> <p><strong>Excerpt describing the VE Day Celebrations held by the 82nd Parachute Maintenance Company </strong><font size="1">(from “Our Outfit: The Story of the Parachute Riggers of the 82nd Airborne Division” unpublished  manuscript p. 78) <strong>Source:</strong> Author’s collection.</font></p> <p>In subsequent days the 82nd Airborne made exhibition jumps for the Russians as part of the ongoing VE Day celebrations. </p> <p><font face="Courier New">“During the festivities of the 82nd Airborne, and the Russian Fifth Guards Cossack Division, (after contact was made), following the surrender of the entire 21st German Army to the 82nd Airborne Division, three of the riggers grabbed the chance to make some exhibition jumps for the Russians. These men were Sgt. Walderman, Tec 4 Cook, and Tec 4 Dan Bost who is undoubtedly one of the most ‘jump happy’ persons in the world today. He has made over 150 jumps, over 40 of these in the Army; and 30 of these being static line jumps. As a civilian, Bost made exhibition jumps as the ‘Bat Man’ and as ‘Malfunction Drops’. After joining the Army, this well liked fellow became a fine soldier, an excellent combat photographer, and a good maintenance man. Flying to Ludwigslust, Germany these three made a couple of static line jumps. They then prepared to make the thrilling free jump for the Russians.</font></p> <p><font face="Courier New">Climbing to the height of 2000 feet, in one of the ever present C-47’s, they jumped. Waldo and Cooky dropped further than usual for a free jump, but Dan wasn’t satisfied with this. He pulled his famous ‘Malfunction Drop’ by trailing a confiscated lace curtain above him. Using cool judgment and daring audacity he dropped to below 500 feet before opening his chute.; then landed easily, exactly in front of the Generals present. The famous Russian Cossack General, lieutenant General Tchuporkin, was so overcome by the extremely breathtaking feat that he rushed out onto the field. While Dan was still climbing out of his harness, the General kissed him on both cheeks, then pinned his own Russian Guard Medal, for bravery and excellance (sic), on his jump jacket. This was the first Russian medal ever presented to an 82nd Airborne Division man and is a just tribute to this outstanding person.”</font> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong><em> Author Unknown, “82nd Airborne Division: 82nd Parachute Maintenance Company” Section 1 Unit History, </em><em>Date unknown,</em><em> p. 14. </em></font></p> <p>“Our Outfit” also recorded the jump made by Dan Bost and colorfully captured the atmosphere surrounding the celebrations:</p> <p><a href="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-Ppfvkd7Scgc/U1Gmh-5oacI/AAAAAAAAD8g/4Zdr7iqkjvQ/s1600-h/OurOutfit101Pt12.jpg"><img title="Our Outfit 101Pt 1" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="Our Outfit 101Pt 1" src="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-mpUjAKuNzAU/U1GmjB-czpI/AAAAAAAAD8o/PEluD0LvuKo/OurOutfit101Pt1_thumb2.jpg?imgmax=800" width="575" height="448" /></a> </p> <p><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>“Our Outfit: The Story of the Parachute Riggers of the 82nd Airborne Division” unpublished  manuscript p. 101. Author’s collection.</em></font><em> </em></p> <p> </p> <p><a href="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-BQSzGzbuzfU/U1Gm3b3EFyI/AAAAAAAAD8w/sr4oCJS9ng8/s1600-h/DanBostGeneralKiss.jpg"><img title="Dan Bost General Kiss" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="Dan Bost General Kiss" src="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-rp5A3F5x8y8/U1Gm4fOoQcI/AAAAAAAAD80/UF8Cu7oxMR8/DanBostGeneralKiss_thumb.jpg?imgmax=800" width="567" height="433" /></a> </p> <p><strong></strong><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>“Our Outfit: The Story of the Parachute Riggers of the 82nd Airborne Division” unpublished  manuscript p. 102. Author’s collection.</em></font><em> </em></p> <p>The continuous Victory in Europe celebrations were understandably favorites of the press at the time. Later after the war General Gavin reflected on the price of the victory, and its necessity:</p> <p><font face="Courier New">“So we had come to the end of the war in Europe. It had been costly. More than 60,000 men had passed through the ranks of the 82ndAirborne Division alone. We had left in our wake thousands of white crosses from Africa to Berlin. And when it came to an end, there was not a man in the ranks of the 82nd Airborne Division who did not believe that it was a war that had to be fought. The powerful Wehrmacht and Luftwaffe had rampaged across the face of Europe, living off the land, looting and destroying as they went, and sending to concentration camps those who did not meet the standards – political, racial, or whatever they were – of the super-race. More than six million human beings had lost their lives and the hands of the executioners of Hitler’s ‘final solution.’ And even then the gas ovens were being enlarged when we overran the concentration camps.”</font> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Gavin, J. “On To Berlin: Battles of an Airborne Commander 1943 – 1946”, 1978, pp. 289-290</em></font></p> <p><strong><u><font size="4">The Clark Brothers Visit One Last Time</font></u></strong></p> <p><strong></strong></p> <p>During the period of victory celebrations, Henry and Bill had the chance for another visit before the end of their roles as soldiers serving in the Allied occupation of Germany. It was the fourth and last time they would see one another in the ETO and for the next seven months when on December 16, 1945, Henry arrived back home. Henry wrote a letter home to his sister, dated July 13, 1945 about the visit : </p> <p><font face="Courier New">“Dear Doris,</font></p> <p><font face="Courier New">…I stayed all night with him [Bill]. That night two yrs previous [the night of July 9/10, 1943] he had jumped at Gela beach Sicily.”</font> <font size="1"><strong>Source: </strong><em>Henry Clark Jr. Letter dated July 13, 1945</em></font></p> <p>The date of this visit came on the night of July 9/10, 1945. It is notable that the Clark brothers’ last visit in the ETO occurred on the 2nd anniversary of Operation HUSKY and the 82nd Airborne Division’s first combat jump. </p> <p>Henry gave further details of the trip to visit Bill in his letter:</p> <p><font face="Courier New">“…I have just completed a trip from Weisbaden (sic) to St. Quenten (sic) in the Frankriech [name for France in the German language] an return, a trip of 761 miles which is quite a trip by jeep. The trip was made by myself and my buddy Jarboe. The purpose of being to visit our brother and his friend. We scored both purposes. The trouble being we only had two day’s [to visit]. We left W-baden [Wiesbaden] at 4:30 AM arrived in Reims at 1:00 PM and St. Quientan (sic) at 3:00 PM. In order to do this we were hurdling over the asphalt at 60 miles per. [hour] all the way.”</font> <font size="1"><strong>Source: </strong><em>Henry Clark Jr. Letter dated July 13, 1945</em></font></p> <p>Henry drove with his friend Jim Jarboe back into France to St. Quentin to visit one of Jim’s friends a 1st. Lieutenant and pilot stationed there. Bill and Jim had struck up a friendship when Bill visited Henry at his station outside of London  on his six day furlough after the Normandy Campaign. On their way to St. Quentin they swung by Bill’s base near Reims to see if he could come along for the trip. </p> <div align="left"> </div> <div align="left"><iframe height="400" marginheight="0" src="https://maps.google.com/maps/ms?msa=0&msid=217875345462978325581.0004f758269e5ed0aa185&hl=en&ie=UTF8&t=p&ll=49.688955,5.701904&spn=1.421506,5.328369&z=8&output=embed" frameborder="0" width="970" marginwidth="0" scrolling="no"></iframe> <br /><small>View <a style="color: #0000ff; text-align: left" href="https://maps.google.com/maps/ms?msa=0&msid=217875345462978325581.0004f758269e5ed0aa185&hl=en&ie=UTF8&t=p&ll=49.688955,5.701904&spn=1.421506,5.328369&z=8&source=embed">Wiesbaden - Reims - St. Quentin</a> in a larger map</small></div> <div align="left"> </div> <p>In his wartime memoirs, Henry wrote more extensively of the trip and visit: </p> <p><font face="Courier New">“Jim Jarboe and I planned a trip to visit one of his friends at St. Quentain (sic) France. The first sergeant gave us the ok to go. We left early in the morning in an Army jeep. On the way we decided to pick up my brother Bill stationed near Rheims. When we got there he had some kind of duty to perform but he pulled his rank on one of his buddies and got off. Soon we were on our way to St. Quentain (sic). We arrived early in the afternoon and located Jim’s buddy, a 1st. Lieutenant (pilot) and they had a nice visit. I enjoyed a visit with my brother. Later we got to eat with officers. We stayed the night there, next morning we started back. Along the way we stopped to eat with another outfit and picked up a nurse who asked for a ride to Rheims. It was almost dark when we came to an M.P. road block where the road went through an airbase. As we stepped out of the jeep a big French civilian truck ran the road block. The M.P. pulled his forty five and emptied the clip into the back of the truck. We hit the ditch while the bullets flew! In the darkness a forty five puts out a good muzzle flash. The ‘frog’ driving the truck never stopped. We wondered what he had in that truck. That was the highlight of the trip. Jim and I dropped off my brother and the nurse. We got back to Wiesbaden late that night.”</font> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Clark, H. “The War I Never Fought: ‘Memoirs of a Rear Rank Rudy’” 2001 pp. 111 – 112</em></font></p> <p>While Henry returned to Germany, and the drudgery his post-war  unit, Bill met with an uncertain future where every “point” of service he had earned made a precious contribution toward granting him an early release from the Army. </p> <p align="center"><strong>© Copyright Jeffrey Clark 2014 All Rights Reserved.</strong></p> Jeff Clarkhttp://www.blogger.com/profile/03692669731275640003noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-2388671760617909733.post-46612053313917076822014-03-28T10:14:00.001-07:002014-03-28T10:14:06.704-07:00Bill Clark and the 82nd Airborne Division in the Central Europe Campaign – Cologne, Germany<p><strong><u><font size="4"></font></u></strong></p> <p></p> <p><u><font size="3"><strong></strong></font></u></p> <p><u><font size="3"><strong></strong></font></u></p> <p><u><strong><font size="3"></font></strong></u></p> <p><u><strong><font size="3">The 82nd Airborne Division Moves Out for the Rhine River</font></strong></u></p> <p>The 82nd Airborne’s mission in the Central Europe Campaign began with orders to advance on the Rhine River. They were to plug a hole in the front lines at Cologne Germany, through which enemy forces trapped in the ‘Ruhr Pocket’ could have conceivably staged a westward breakout. </p> <p>On April 2 1945, the Division’s units set out via rail and truck from their bases around Reims, France.  At Stolberg Germany, in a lengthy process that took the whole day of April 3, the rail-borne units debarked one trainload at a time because there was only a single siding at the Stolberg railhead.  The truck-borne units ended their journey at the Modrath truckhead at midnight on April 2. On the same day, Division Headquarters was established in Weiden, a few miles west of Cologne, Germany. (Click on the lines and icons in Map 1 below for these movements and place names.) <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Author Unknown, “After-Action Report 82nd Airborne Division April 1945”, 1945 p. 2-3</em></font></p> <p><em><font size="1"><a href="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-AgLWANgojS8/UzWrgO0TrgI/AAAAAAAADy0/A9HlTGiG4Ys/s1600-h/OurOutfit90MoaninMeadows2.jpg"><img title="Our Outfit 90 Moanin' Meadows" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="Our Outfit 90 Moanin' Meadows" src="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-1ux4D4z_OAg/UzWrhIeqkOI/AAAAAAAADy8/UbI8heMUht0/OurOutfit90MoaninMeadows_thumb2.jpg?imgmax=800" width="439" height="270" /></a> </font></em></p> <p><strong>Photo 1: 82nd PMC Riggers loading equipment on to “Forty and Eights”  trains before moving out for Cologne </strong><font size="1"><strong><font size="1">Source:</font></strong><font size="1"> <em>“Our Outfit: The Story of the Parachute Riggers of the 82nd Airborne Division” unpublished  manuscript p. 90. Author’s collection.</em></font></font><em> </em></p> <p> </p> <div align="left"><iframe height="625" marginheight="0" src="https://maps.google.com/maps/ms?msid=217875345462978325581.0004f56f71a8ab8a15561&msa=0&hl=en&ie=UTF8&t=p&ll=50.092393,5.125122&spn=2.202569,3.839722&z=8&output=embed" frameborder="0" width="700" marginwidth="0" scrolling="no"></iframe> <br /><small>View <a style="color: #0000ff; text-align: left" href="https://maps.google.com/maps/ms?msid=217875345462978325581.0004f56f71a8ab8a15561&msa=0&hl=en&ie=UTF8&t=p&ll=50.092393,5.125122&spn=2.202569,3.839722&z=8&source=embed">82nd Airborne Routes to Cologne from French Base Camps</a> in a larger map</small></div> <div align="left"> <strong>Map 1: 82nd Airborne route from France to Cologne area Germany  via rail to Stolberg and truck to Modrath April 2 – 3 , 1945</strong> </div> <p><a href="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-9kOiqlAZbzI/UzWrjNglSuI/AAAAAAAADzE/xAHBVH8wDvA/s1600-h/82ndCentralEuropeNegativeSmall5.jpg"><img title="82ndCentralEuropeNegativeSmall" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="82ndCentralEuropeNegativeSmall" src="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-BWwsjmZydeg/UzWrk-oFd6I/AAAAAAAADzI/NOBiMAFg6rM/82ndCentralEuropeNegativeSmall_thumb.jpg?imgmax=800" width="133" height="126" /></a> <em><strong><font color="#0000ff" size="1">Click the map to </font></strong></em><em><strong><font color="#0000ff" size="1">see it in a larger format</font></strong> </em></p> <p><strong>Original Map 82nd Airborne route from France to Cologne area Germany  April 2 – 3 , 1945 </strong><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Annex No 2 to 82nd Airborne Division Historical Narrative For April 1945 Rhine River Defense Map</em></font></p> <p><em><font size="1"></font></em></p> <p><em><font size="1"></font></em></p> <p>The initial objective was for the 325th GIR, 504th and 505th PIRs to relieve the US 86th Infantry Division of its defense positions over a distance of about 32 miles on the Rhine River’s west bank in the vicinity of Cologne. This was achieved by 11:30 PM on April 4. Artillery units of the division then began fire to interdict the enemy’s positions on the east side of the River. The 504’s sector extended north from the outskirts of Cologne (Koln). The 325 was stationed in Cologne and the 505 was spread south from the right flank of the 325 south towards the city of Bonn. (Click on the lines and icons in Map 2 below for these positions and place names.)  <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Author Unknown, “After-Action Report 82nd Airborne Division April 1945”, 1945 p. 1-2</em></font></p> <p> </p> <p><em><font size="1"></font></em></p> <div align="left"><iframe height="850" marginheight="0" src="https://maps.google.com/maps/ms?msid=217875345462978325581.0004f24dceba9d7b3cabc&msa=0&hl=en&ie=UTF8&t=p&ll=50.909095,6.939926&spn=0.368022,0.378342&z=11&output=embed" frameborder="0" width="550" marginwidth="0" scrolling="no"></iframe> <br /><small>View <a style="color: #0000ff; text-align: left" href="https://maps.google.com/maps/ms?msid=217875345462978325581.0004f24dceba9d7b3cabc&msa=0&hl=en&ie=UTF8&t=p&ll=50.909095,6.939926&spn=0.368022,0.378342&z=11&source=embed">Division of Cologne (Koln) between 82nd Abn Units</a> in a larger map</small></div> <div align="left"><strong>Map 2: 82nd Airborne Rhine River defense of Cologne (Koln), Germany April 4 – 16, 1945 </strong></div> <div align="left"><strong></strong></div> <p><a href="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-8-sXldNgpI0/UzWrnYZb7sI/AAAAAAAADzU/gqeSKymoHAg/s1600-h/82nd_RhineDefXL2small5.jpg"><img title="82nd_RhineDefXL2small" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="82nd_RhineDefXL2small" src="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-WfQIFtYkj4E/UzWrnwNm3EI/AAAAAAAADzY/7ajdLEfdKdc/82nd_RhineDefXL2small_thumb4.jpg?imgmax=800" width="138" height="124" /></a> <em><strong><font color="#0000ff" size="1">Click the map to </font></strong></em><em><strong><font color="#0000ff" size="1">see it in a larger format</font></strong> </em></p> <p><strong>Original Map </strong><strong>82nd Airborne Rhine River Defense of Cologne (Koln), Germany April 4 – 16, 1945 </strong><font size="1"><strong>Source: </strong><em>Annex No 3 to 82nd Airborne Division Historical Narrative For April 1945 Rhine River Defense Map</em></font></p> <p><font size="1"><em></em></font></p> <p><font size="1"></font></p> <p><strong><u><font size="3">The 82nd Airborne Parachute Maintenance Company in Cologne</font></u></strong></p> <p>As their unpublished history indicates, the 82nd PMC was among those Division units sent to Cologne on April 2:</p> <p><font face="Courier New">“…The rush in the packing and maintenance sections ended as soon as Division was committed as ground troops at Cologne.</font></p> <p><font face="Courier New">Shortly before this, 20 men were transferred back to their original organizations.”</font> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong><em> Author Unknown, “82nd Airborne Division: 82nd Parachute Maintenance Company”, Section 1 Unit History, </em><em>Date unknown,</em><em> p. 13. </em></font></p> <p><font size="1"><font size="2">The units to which these 20 men belonged to originally were the 504 and 505 PIRs.   They were transferred back to their original regiments prior to the Division’s departure on April 2 when the 82nd was making preparations to depart for the defense of the Rhine River in the area around Cologne. These men were assigned to combat companies in the 505th and 504th, just as they had been in the airborne campaigns of Sicily, Italy, Normandy, and Holland. They were to fight with these companies in Cologne. <font size="1"><font size="1"><font size="2">Some 34 508 PIR riggers were still being used in parachute maintenance even after their regiment had been detached from the 82nd. They were not members of the new 82nd PMC and so could not have been part of this transfer. </font></font><strong>Source:</strong><em> Author Unknown, “82nd Airborne Division: 82nd Parachute Maintenance Company” Section III Unit Statistics, </em><em>Date unknown, p. 3</em><em>. </em></font></font></font></p> <p>The 508th was sent to Chartres, France on April 4. They moved back to Sissonne on June 1, 1945 and shortly thereafter were ordered to Frankfurt to be General Eisenhower’s honor guard. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>“Nordyke, P. “Put Us Down In Hell: The Combat History of the 508th Parachute Infantry Regiment in World War II”  2012, pp. 484 – 489.</em></font></p> <p>Besides  those riggers transferred back to the 504 and 505, the 82nd PMC itself was present for duty with the Division in Germany for April and May, before returning on June 1, 1945. <font size="1"><strong>Source 1:</strong><em> Author Unknown, “After-Action Report 82nd Airborne Division April 1945”  p. 7 . </em><font size="1"><strong>Source 2:</strong> <em>Author Unknown, “After-Action Report 82nd Airborne Division May, 1945”  Annex 1 .</em></font></font></p> <p>Indeed, the 82nd PMC played a part in the Division’s mission along the Rhine:</p> <p><font face="Courier New">“The 82nd Military Police Platoon and the 82nd Reconnaissance Platoon were ordered on April 10 to begin a search of rear areas. Some of the division units, such as the 407th Airborne Quartermaster Battalion, the 762nd Airborne Ordinance Maintenance Company, and the <strong>82nd Parachute Maintenance Company</strong> [emphasis added] were assigned occupation duties. These consisted primarily of guarding bridges, power plants, and other infrastructure in the areas to the rear of the infantry regiments, to protect them from sabotage.”</font> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Nordyke, P. “All American All the Way: The Combat History of the 82nd Airborne Division in World War II”, 2005, p. 741</em></font></p> <p>While the whole Division including the 82nd PMC went to Germany to fight during April and May, some 82nd PMC troopers stayed behind at Reims, and others returned  prior to the Division’s June 1st date of return. These men and were present in Sissonne with men from other 82nd units for a VE-Day parade on May 8, 1945. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong>  Unpublished manuscript<em> “Our Outfit: The Story of the Parachute Riggers of the 82nd Airborne Division”</em>,<em> p. 78 .</em> <em>Author’s collection.</em></font></p> <p><strong>The city of Cologne as Experienced by the Men of the 82nd Airborne Division in April, 1945</strong></p> <p><a href="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-MmkHaCzEytg/UzWrzA4pdkI/AAAAAAAADzk/Vr_JPCgIqnU/s1600-h/Page6CologneCathedral5.jpg"><img title="Page 6 Cologne Cathedral" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="Page 6 Cologne Cathedral" src="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-BB56xMM6mic/UzWr0AdwxWI/AAAAAAAADzs/7e9bo0S5x98/Page6CologneCathedral_thumb3.jpg?imgmax=800" width="673" height="540" /></a> </p> <p><strong>Photo 2: The grand Cologne Cathedral stands out conspicuously across the bombed cityscape.</strong> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>fold3.com</em></font></p> <p><em>It was spared a direct hit receiving only superficial damage despite the 42,000 tons of bombs dropped by Allied planes on Germany’s forth largest city.</em></p> <p><em><font size="1"></font></em></p> <p><font size="1"></font></p> <p><font size="1"></font></p> <p><a href="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-zNM7Ep8yJUM/UzWr1v6ZOMI/AAAAAAAADz0/A-CL8imjxwE/s1600-h/Koeln_19451.jpg"><img title="HD-SN-99-02996" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="HD-SN-99-02996" src="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-JHOh1BcJ8-s/UzWr29wLoJI/AAAAAAAADz8/0WrjDbNc7bA/Koeln_1945_thumb.jpg?imgmax=800" width="762" height="564" /></a> </p> <p><strong>Photo 3: The Allied bombing campaign on Cologne left a ruined city</strong> <font size="1"><strong>source:</strong> <em>Wikipedia Commons</em></font></p> <p><em><font size="1"></font></em></p> <p><em><font size="1"><a href="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-NhQTx18NGqY/UzWsDLj0CWI/AAAAAAAAD0E/O8qVaiVJ2Vw/s1600-h/Page16CologneBombDamage12.jpg"><img title="Page 16 Cologne Bomb Damage" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="Page 16 Cologne Bomb Damage" src="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-SevOdSyGK08/UzWsEj2npII/AAAAAAAAD0I/ai2AYoRi-l8/Page16CologneBombDamage_thumb10.jpg?imgmax=800" width="451" height="357" /></a>  <a href="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-H4BI7dee0VM/UzWsOegpqKI/AAAAAAAAD0U/Z_Eoa13uJ-g/s1600-h/Page14BombdamageCologne6.jpg"><img title="Page 14 Bomb damage Cologne" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="Page 14 Bomb damage Cologne" src="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-fT3qAOpWDTU/UzWsP3BruxI/AAAAAAAAD0c/6Wcw99axhTI/Page14BombdamageCologne_thumb4.jpg?imgmax=800" width="370" height="359" /></a> </font></em></p> <p><strong>Photos 4 & 5: Close-up aerial views of </strong><font size="1"><font size="2"><strong>Cologne bomb damage</strong> .</font><em> </em><strong>Sources:</strong><em> fold3.com </em></font><font size="2">(Click for larger pictures)</font></p> <p><em><font size="1"></font></em></p> <p> <a href="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-mJCjYEn34NY/UzWsZ8dPb6I/AAAAAAAAD0k/XEnoaJyZU9A/s1600-h/Page13GroundlevelCologne5.jpg"><img title="Page 13 Ground level Cologne" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="Page 13 Ground level Cologne" src="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-V1AMcuEhhGo/UzWsa6pGW9I/AAAAAAAAD0o/ILNnILM1VbY/Page13GroundlevelCologne_thumb3.jpg?imgmax=800" width="366" height="385" /></a> <a href="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-KkMelGmJmLA/UzWsliCPLbI/AAAAAAAAD00/9U3OUCDTFrY/s1600-h/Page15ResidentailareaCologneBombDama.jpg"><img title="Page 15 Residentail area Cologne Bomb Damage" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="Page 15 Residentail area Cologne Bomb Damage" src="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-9r0BXydnWLc/UzWsmqzCZxI/AAAAAAAAD08/E4h8clG1yCo/Page15ResidentailareaCologneBombDama%25255B1%25255D.jpg?imgmax=800" width="466" height="325" /></a> </p> <p><strong>Photos 6 & 7: Close-up ground views of </strong><font size="1"><font size="2"><strong>Cologne bomb damage</strong> .</font><em> </em><strong>Sources:</strong><em> fold3.com </em><font size="2">(Click for larger pictures)</font></font></p> <p><em><font size="1"></font></em></p> <p><strong><u><font size="4"></font></u></strong></p> <p><strong><u><font size="3">Bill Clark’s Assignment in Cologne</font></u></strong></p> <p>Bill’s brother, Henry Clark Jr. was assigned to the 47th Liaison Squadron which between September 17, 1944 and May 1, 1945 was stationed near Verdun, France. They were housed in Fort Bevau, a complex of stone buildings. They shared the fort with the 78th Ordinance Battalion which repaired tanks. <font size="1"><font size="1"><strong>Source: </strong><em>Clark, H. “The War I Never Fought: WWII Memoirs of a ‘Rear Rank Rudy’” 2001<strong> </strong></em></font></font><em><font size="1">pp. 88 – 89.</font> </em></p> <p>While stationed there, Henry wrote home on April 8, 1945 saying he thought Bill was in Cologne:</p> <p><font face="Courier New">“Dear Folks,</font></p> <p><font face="Courier New">There isn’t much to report from this end. I’m doing alright. Haven't heard or seen anything of Bill since I saw him Mar. 20th. He was at Reims then but I think he may be at Cologne now…”</font> <font size="1"><strong>Source: </strong><em>Henry Clark Jr. Letter dated April 8, 1945</em></font></p> <p>On March 20, about 13 days  before the 82nd moved out for Cologne, Henry drove up from his station near Verdun and picked Bill up. The two brothers drove back to Henry’s base to visit:</p> <p><font face="Courier New">“My brother had some time off so I drove to Rheims and picked him up [They drove back to Verdun]. It was a short two day visit. We had a little party as usual to break the monotony of military life. I remember we bought some cognac from a Frenchman. It was nicely packaged in a wooden box. The ‘frog’ was having trouble getting it open. Impatiently my brother got hold of the ‘frog’s’ hatchet and deftly opened the box. The ‘frog’ was a little nervous but everything worked out all right with no broken glass. The cognac sold for two hundred francs a bottle. The following afternoon I took Bill down to the flight line and got him a ride back to Rheims in a liaison plane that happened to be going that way. Slim the cook came down to our barracks and finished off the bottle of cognac. I think we were a bunch of drunks back then.”</font> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Clark, H. “The War I Never Fought: WWII Memoirs of a ‘Rear Rank Rudy’” 2001 p. 98.</em></font></p> <p>Bill’s service record indicates that earned a Bronze Service Star (AKA a Battle Star) for the Central European campaign which confirms Henry’s belief at the time that Bill went with the Division to Cologne. For more information on the qualifications for receiving campaign credit for the Central Europe campaign see the Appendix at the end of this post.<em><font size="1"> </font></em></p> <p><em><font size="1"></font></em></p> <p><font size="1"></font></p> <p><strong><u><font size="3">Bill’s Recollections of  Night Patrol Duty on the Rhine River, Cologne</font></u></strong> </p> <p>It is clear the 82nd PMC was called with the Division to fight in Germany and Bill was with the Division in Cologne. As we will see below, he was most likely assigned to the 505th PIR in a combat battalion stationed on the Rhine River defending the western bank.  </p> <p> </p> <p><a href="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-EsSSbl6rH7k/UzWsn4iGB4I/AAAAAAAAD1E/cg5DmdpF6-s/s1600-h/Warning_sign_in_cologne1.jpg"><img title="Warning_sign_in_cologne" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="Warning_sign_in_cologne" src="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-t9QcxTLFSfw/UzWsqGOi3DI/AAAAAAAAD1M/ggX2-Q17NWY/Warning_sign_in_cologne_thumb.jpg?imgmax=800" width="692" height="548" /></a> </p> <p><strong>Photo 8: Before the cathedral in Cologne and a knocked out German Panther tank, an 82nd Airborne Corporal stands next to a sign which evocatively reads: </strong></p> <p><font face="Arial"><strong>“SIGHT SEEKERS KEEP OUT!</strong> Beyond this point you draw fire on our <strong><em>FIGHTING MEN</em></strong>. HE RISKS HIS LIFE 24 HOURS A DAY. <strong>DO YOU??”</strong></font></p> <p><font size="1"><strong>Source: </strong><em>Wikipedia Commons</em></font></p> <p>After the war Bill told his friend and lawyer, Herd Bennett, some of his experiences in the Central Europe campaign. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong><em> Herd L. Bennett, Attorney at Law,“Military Biography of William A. Clark”  January 26, 2000 p. 20 - 21.’</em></font></p> <p>He said that in Cologne he volunteered for patrol duty in a boat on the Rhine River over several nights. The objective of these patrols was to take a row boat from the west bank of the Rhine River, with several other men, to reconnoiter German positions on the east bank:  </p> <p><font face="Courier New">“…[Bill] decided to volunteer to go on several night patrols in a rowboat across the Rhine River to reconnoiter German positions. On one of these patrols, his boat’s assignment was to capture a German officer. Bill specifically recalls that on 2 patrols his boat passed within 20 – 30 feet of a rowboat full of German soldiers going in the opposite direction, itself reconnoitering American positions. He states that on both of these occasions these boats passed each other with him and the Americans pointing guns at the Germans and the Germans pointing guns at Bill and his buddies. Neither side ever fired a shot. I asked Bill if there was any particular reason for this lack of gunfire and he said, ‘Sure – no one wanted to die – them or us. If we could have slipped a grenade into their boat before they opened up on us that would have been different, but their boat was too far away to do this without being observed.’</font><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong><em> Herd L. Bennett, Attorney at Law,“Military Biography of William A. Clark”  January 26, 2000 p. 20 - 21.</em></font></p> <p><strong>Chronology of 82nd Division’s Patrol Duty on the Rhine River April 1 – 16, 1945</strong></p> <p>On April 1 orders regarding the patrols across the Rhine River  had been given to the effect:</p> <p><font face="Courier New">“…that patrolling along the Corps front would be ‘intensified beginning night 2-3 April to the extent of not less than one patrol per front line battalion per night.’ [and]  …‘Within the discretion of the Regimental Commander, up to one rifle company may be left on the far bank of the RHINE River to screen, observe, and report on enemy activity.’”</font> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong><em> Author Unknown, “After-Action Report 82nd Airborne Division April 1945”  p. 2. </em></font></p> <p>For units of the 82nd Airborne, it was not until the night of April 4/5 that patrols began:</p> <p><font face="Courier New">“Two patrols of 325th Glider Infantry and four patrols of 504th Parachute Infantry crossed the RHINE River during the night of 4-5 April and made contact with enemy troops. One prisoner was taken.”</font> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong><em> Ibid. </em></font></p> <p>The 505 PIR also sent out patrols beginning the night of April 4/5. That night, Company E was assigned the first 505 PIR patrol. As soon as its boat landed on the eastern bank the men were met with heavy machine gun fire. In running for cover, they found themselves in a mine field where two men were killed. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Nordyke, P., “Four Stars of Valor: The Combat History of the 505th Parachute Infantry Regiment in World War II”, 2006, p. 390</em></font></p> <p>Then on the night of April 5/6 three patrols captured two prisoners and a company sized patrol (Company A, 504 PIR) was sent across the river to seize the town of Hitdorf . The town was used as a strongpoint and a base for further patrols of the east bank by the 504 PIR on April 6. Subsequently, a counter attack of 60 infantry and two tanks was repelled. Sixty prisoners were captured in the process. Before their withdrawal on April 7, Company A destroyed a Mark IV tank and inflicted casualties on an enemy force when it attacked at around midnight. They themselves incurred six KIA, 14 WIA, and 26 MIA before withdrawing. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong><em> Author Unknown, “After-Action Report 82nd Airborne Division April 1945”  pp. 2 - 3. </em></font></p> <p>Company A 504 PIR later received the Presidential Unit Citation for their action at Hitdorf. </p> <p>That same night a patrol of 505 PIR infantry incurred 12 casualties (50 percent of the patrol) when it stepped into a minefield on the east bank of the Rhine and became ensnared. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong><em> Author Unknown, “After-Action Report 82nd Airborne Division April 1945”  p. 3. </em></font></p> <p>Between April 8 – 16:</p> <p><font face="Courier New">“No additional large patrols were sent across the RHINE River, due in part to strict rationing of artillery and mortar ammunition allotments, but the Division continued to improve its defenses and to send small patrols across the river until its positions were masked by attack from the South by XVIII Corps (Airborne) on the East side of the RHINE River.” </font><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Ibid.</em></font></p> <p><strong>How Was Bill Assigned to Patrol Duty?</strong></p> <p>While it is unknown how Bill became assigned to patrol duty on the Rhine, the most logical explanation was that he was one of the 20 riggers transferred back to their original organizations, which in his case was the 505 PIR. The After Action Report for April, 1945 states that patrols were made by front line battalions at night. For Bill to be in a position to volunteer for a patrol of the eastern bank of the Rhine, he would have likely been assigned to a battalion in the 505. It is also possible, yet less probable, that he volunteered for patrols while being assigned duty in the 82nd PMC. He was one of the oldest serving men in the 82nd and had connections with sergeants and officers in the combat companies of the 504 and 505 PIRs. It is conceivable that he could have used these to get assigned to patrol duty with either regiment.</p> <p><strong>Why Volunteer for Patrol Duty Given its Risks in This Late War Period?</strong> </p> <p><em><strong>Death by bullet…</strong></em></p> <p>It is somewhat curious that he would want volunteer for these patrols since it quickly became apparent just how dangerous they were. Of course there was the risk of being wounded or killed by German artillery, or simply shot by German infantry, or their machine guns as the patrols crossed the river and made their way into enemy territory to observe their strength, defenses, positions, armor, and capture soldiers for interrogation.</p> <p><em><strong>Death by drowning…</strong></em></p> <p>Boats were prone to capsizing when surprised by enemy flare activity or gun fire. When a boat overturned men were forced to swim the 1000 yard (1 km) turbulent Rhine in its frigid spring flood causing several MIA and confirmed KIA due to drowning. </p> <p>I made a visit to Bill with his brother Henry Clark at his rest home in 2003. We were all having a laugh at some story when a new nurse came into check on Bill. Recognizing that she had a German accent, Henry asked where in Germany she was from. She responded that she was from a small town on the Rhine River near Bonn. She asked Henry if he knew where the city of Bonn was located. Henry responded that he didn’t know exactly. </p> <p>Bill then chuckled and proclaimed loudly, <font face="Courier New">“He may not know, but I know where on the Rhine you’re from. I know all about the Rhine!”</font>. </p> <p>After a moment’s silence he added in earnest, <font face="Courier New">“I couldn’t get over how cold that river was.”</font> </p> <p>Given this exchange, I wonder if Bill was in one of those boats that had capsized and whether he had to swim the Rhine as a result.</p> <p><em><strong>Death by Anti Personnel Mine…</strong></em></p> <p>These crossings were made even more hazardous because the Germans had mined the river. Several deaths and injuries were sustained when 82nd men stepped into mine fields on the German occupied eastern river bank. Many of these occurred in waist deep water as patrols waded ashore. The risk of stepping on a mine didn’t decrease with the passing of time because each day the Germans would lay fresh mines to replace those which had exploded and lay new mine fields in different locations. </p> <p>To underscore the danger of river boat patrol duty: </p> <p><font face="Courier New">“The [505th Parachute Infantry] regiment’s casualties for this period [of river boat patrols] were in excess of 30 men, killed and missing, and the greater number of the ‘missing’ were known to have drowned.”</font>  <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Langdon, A., “Ready: A World War II History of the 505th Parachute Infantry Regiment”, 1986, p. 125</em></font></p> <p><em><strong>Addicted to Danger…</strong></em></p> <p>So why would anyone want to volunteer for patrols? In Bill’s case, over the course of the war, he had developed a history of volunteering. He volunteered to jump with the 504 PIR in Salerno. Later he volunteered for occupation duty in Berlin. Moreover, he undoubtedly enjoyed the danger patrols offered and the relief from boredom that came with the duty.</p> <p>Danger was something paratroopers loved. When it was absent for too long they began to crave it. Gavin wrote of the phenomenon in his personal diary on April 13, 1945:</p> <p><font face="Courier New">“As this thing approaches a wind-up I realize that I will have a frightful time adapting myself to the years of peace and ways of peace. Fighting and excitement have become my daily sustenance. I miss [them] after awhile.”</font> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Lofaro, G., “The Sword of St. Michael: The 82nd Airborne Division in World War II”, 2011, pp. 535 – 536</em></font></p> <p><strong>Patrols by the 505th PIR  1st, 2nd and 3rd Battalions from  April 7 – 9, 1945 </strong></p> <p>Below are selected transcribed 505th PIR  G-2 (intelligence section) messages files demonstrating the hazards of crossing the Rhine at night in the face of a determined enemy entrenched on the eastern bank; themselves actively patrolling the 82nd Airborne Division’s positions on the western bank. </p> <p><strong><font size="1">Source:</font> </strong><font size="1">The MCoE HQ Donovan Research Library, Fort Benning, GA. Microfilm collection #: D 97 Item no. 2031 United States Army 82nd “All American” Airborne Division, <strong>Part A:</strong> G-2 journal and message file, 7-8 April 1945, Weiden, Germany. <strong>Retrieved from </strong></font><a title="http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/Documents/Microfilm/index.htm" href="http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/Documents/Microfilm/index.htm"><font size="1">http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/Documents/Microfilm/index.htm</font></a><font size="1"> <strong>Direct link:</strong> </font><a title="http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/Documents/Microfilm/film/D1-D630/D97_I2031.pdf" href="http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/Documents/Microfilm/film/D1-D630/D97_I2031.pdf"><font size="1">http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/Documents/Microfilm/film/D1-D630/D97_I2031.pdf</font></a><font size="1"> <strong>(CAUTION:</strong> File size 362 MB)</font></p> <p>Although there are no recorded G-2 intelligence messages from the 82nd of German and American patrols seeing one another in river boats, there were patrols of Germans active on the west bank of the Rhine from April 7 – 10, and within the time frames the 82nd night patrols were coming and going across the Rhine. Furthermore, a number of patrol messages are missing, others give spotty or incorrect details, some of which (but not all) are corrected in later messages. </p> <p>It is plausible that some 82nd Airborne and German row boat patrols did see each other and it was not entered in a report. </p> <p>Bill’s testimony, therefore, adds another previously unrecorded  part to the history of the 82nd Airborne’s Rhine River patrols. </p> <p> </p> <p><a href="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-X79SwL4ixDk/UzWs1oWzxnI/AAAAAAAAD1U/u7pDTwkwiUM/s1600-h/Page%2525201%252520View%252520from%252520Cologne%252520Cathedral.jpg"><img title="Page 1 View from Cologne Cathedral" style="border-top: 0px; border-right: 0px; border-bottom: 0px; border-left: 0px; display: inline" border="0" alt="Page 1 View from Cologne Cathedral" src="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-_XI5CnkZlJY/UzWs61Re_aI/AAAAAAAAD1c/MR7RIqMtWT8/Page%2525201%252520View%252520from%252520Cologne%252520Cathedral_thumb.jpg?imgmax=800" width="731" height="571" /></a> </p> <p><strong>Photo 9: The Rhine River at Cologne from the west bank (circa March 23 1945).</strong> <strong><font size="1">Source:</font></strong> <em><font size="1">fold3.com</font></em></p> <p><em>The 1000 – 1200 yards (Approx. 1000 meters) wide Rhine River at Cologne. Its strong current is discernable even from the spires of the Cologne Cathedral where the photograph was taken. A hazard to traverse in rowboats, the river often proved a lethal challenge to swim. </em></p> <p><strong>Transcribed 505th PIR  Airborne G-2 (intelligence section) message files from 7 – 9 April, 1945</strong></p> <p>The handwriting in many of the messages is difficult to read, so they have been transcribed to improve legibility.  Here is a sample of one messages followed by its transcription. A further eight more messages are thereafter transcribed. They have been annotated to explain terms, acronyms, but not spelling mistakes, nor punctuation errors. Numbers such as ‘481478’ mentioned in the messages are map coordinates.</p> <p> </p> <p> <a href="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-3_8UWGanVcs/UzWs8Ore7xI/AAAAAAAAD1k/2yVmcGnWYq4/s1600-h/G2Report345Pg1of26.jpg"><img title="G2 Report 345 Pg1of2" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="G2 Report 345 Pg1of2" src="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-M_u94GWiIec/UzWs9BWTNaI/AAAAAAAAD1o/20Xcfxc_Hlk/G2Report345Pg1of2_thumb4.jpg?imgmax=800" width="632" height="524" /></a> </p> <p><strong>Page 1 of 505 PIR G-2 (AKA Intelligence) Message File, 7 April 1945 </strong><font size="1"><strong>Source: </strong><em>G-2 journal and message file, 7-8 April 1945, Weiden, Germany, p. 11. </em></font><font size="1"><em><font size="1"><strong>Retrieved from </strong></font><a title="http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/Documents/Microfilm/index.htm" href="http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/Documents/Microfilm/index.htm"><font size="1">http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/Documents/Microfilm/index.htm</font></a><font size="1"> <strong>Direct link:</strong> </font><a title="http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/Documents/Microfilm/film/D1-D630/D97_I2031.pdf" href="http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/Documents/Microfilm/film/D1-D630/D97_I2031.pdf"><font size="1">http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/Documents/Microfilm/film/D1-D630/D97_I2031.pdf</font></a><font size="1"> </font></em></font></p> <p><a href="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-t2GJsoyYbEs/UzWs-lzcKuI/AAAAAAAAD10/fbBxvqH9H9M/s1600-h/G2Report345Pg2of25.jpg"><img title="G2 Report 345 Pg2of2" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="G2 Report 345 Pg2of2" src="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-y7ubW47F3P0/UzWs_qfxWxI/AAAAAAAAD18/OaWC--WLKm8/G2Report345Pg2of2_thumb3.jpg?imgmax=800" width="626" height="515" /></a> </p> <p><strong>Page 2 of 505 PIR G-2 (AKA Intelligence) Message File of 7 April 1945 </strong><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Ibid. p. 12</em></font></p> <hr style="height: 4px; width: 890px" size="4" noshade="noshade" /> <p><strong><strong>1. <u>505 PIR G-2 Intelligence Message # 345 for Rhine River Patrol, </u></strong><u>April 7 at <strong>1</strong>:10 AM (<strong><strong>Transcribed from Original Above)</strong></strong></u></strong></p> <table cellspacing="0" cellpadding="2" width="902" border="1"><tbody> <tr> <td valign="top" width="900"><font face="Courier New"><strong>G-2 Message File, 82nd ABN Division </strong><strong>FROM:</strong> 505 <strong>To:</strong> G2 <strong>DATE:</strong> 7 April ‘45 <strong>TIME RECIEVED OR SENT:</strong> 0110 </font></td> </tr> <tr> <td valign="top" width="900"> <p><u><font face="Courier New">Message:</font></u></p> <p><font face="Courier New">“I Co. reports talking + whistling +smoking in vic. [vicinity] of barges at 481478.</font></p> <p><font face="Courier New">At 2205 hrs. C Co. reported firing on a boat on east side of river at 504443 with bazookas + they set boat afire. 2nd Plat A Co. received S/A [Standard Artillery] fire from direct front. 3rd Plat A Co. report men going into holes directly across from them.</font></p> <p><font face="Courier New">At 2225 hrs. B Co. reports many flares across river.</font></p> <p><font face="Courier New">At 2305 hrs. B Co. reports white flares over Mondorf. Sound of men in between 2 + 3rd Plat. B Co – now investigating.</font><font face="Courier New">(over)</font></p> <p><font face="Courier New">At 2315 hrs. – patrol left and at 2345 C Co. reports receiving machine gun + tracers.</font></p> <p><font face="Courier New">At 2347 B Co. heard vehicles at 524422 mortar fire laid on.</font></p> <p><font face="Courier New">At 2350 – patrol reached E. side of Rhine.</font></p> <p><font face="Courier New">At 2400 – B Co. reports vehicles moving E. Towards 525424 to 529429. Sounded like convoy.</font></p> <p><font face="Courier New">1st BN reports red flares coming from Mondorf. Landed in B Co. 3rd plat. area. White flare landed at 526420.</font></p> <p><font face="Courier New">At 0100 B Co. reports more vehicular  movement heard at 525424.</font></p> <p><font face="Courier New">Heavy mortar firing heard east of Mondorf. Heard at 90 degrees AZ from 515418 + mortars were firing toward Sieg River. </font><font face="Courier New">[The Sieg River is a tributary to the Rhine located north of Bonn, Germany]</font></p> <p><font face="Courier New">2 BN – Patrol suffered 12 casualties about 20 yards from Bank from A/P [Anti Personnel] MINE.”</font></p> </td> </tr> <tr> <td valign="top" width="900"><font face="Courier New"><strong>Message File No.</strong> 345 <strong>G-2 Sender – Receiver:</strong> A. Stangar 1st LT</font></td> </tr> </tbody></table> <p><strong></strong></p> <p><strong><strong></strong></strong></p> <p><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Ibid. pp. 11-12</em></font></p> <hr style="height: 4px; width: 890px" size="4" noshade="noshade" /> <p><strong><strong>2. <u>505 PIR G-2 Intelligence Message # 340 348? (sic) for Rhine River Patrol,</u></strong><u> April 7 at <strong></strong>2:30 AM</u></strong></p> <table cellspacing="0" cellpadding="2" width="902" border="1"><tbody> <tr> <td valign="top" width="900"><font face="Courier New"><strong>G-2 Message File, 82nd ABN Division <font face="Courier New"></font>FROM:</strong> 505 <font face="Courier New"><strong>To:</strong> G2 </font></font><font face="Courier New"><strong>DATE:</strong> 7 April ‘45 </font><font face="Courier New"><strong>TIME RECIEVED OR SENT:</strong> 0230 </font></td> </tr> <tr> <td valign="top" width="900"> <p><font face="Courier New"><u>Message:</u></font></p> <p><font face="Courier New">“3rd Blue [3rd battalion patrol] under Lt. <u>Prigchett</u> landed at 469489 and investigated Trenches running from 471484. No ey [enemy] found</font></p> <p><font face="Courier New">dug outs and Trenches have been improved but not enough for occupation at night.</font></p> <p><font face="Courier New">Patrol then continued to investigate territory via 471484 road east of there.</font></p> <p><font face="Courier New">Patrol found dummy [unintelligible text] + dugouts on each bank of road [unintelligible text] and dug outs but do not appear to have been occupied at 473485 patrol ambushed 2 ey [enemy] and both were killed when they would not surrender – One knifed the other shot – both wearing regular Wehrmacht uniform such as regular German soldiers wear - (not parachute)</font></p> <p><font face="Courier New">Patrol returned (no identification pw [prisoner of war] bodys)</font></p> <p><font face="Courier New">The other patrols have not returned. </font></p> </td> </tr> <tr> <td valign="top" width="900"><font face="Courier New"><strong>Message File No.</strong> 340 348? [<em>sic]</em> <strong>G-2 Sender – Receiver:</strong> Berkut , Maj.</font></td> </tr> </tbody></table> <p><strong></strong></p> <p><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Ibid. pp. 15 - 16</em></font></p> <hr style="height: 4px; width: 890px" size="4" noshade="noshade" /> <p><strong><strong>3. <u>505 PIR G-2 Intelligence Message #356 for Rhine River Patrol,</u></strong><u> April 7 at 2:45 AM</u></strong></p> <p><font face="Courier New"></font></p> <table cellspacing="0" cellpadding="2" width="902" border="1"><tbody> <tr> <td valign="top" width="900"><font face="Courier New"><strong>G-2 Message File, 82nd ABN Division </strong></font><font face="Courier New"><font face="Courier New"><strong>FROM: </strong>505<strong> </strong></font><font face="Courier New"><strong>To: </strong>G2 </font></font><font face="Courier New"><strong>DATE:</strong> 7 April ‘45 </font><font face="Courier New"><strong>TIME RECIEVED OR SENT:</strong> 0245</font></td> </tr> <tr> <td valign="top" width="900"> <p><font face="Courier New"><u>Message:</u></font></p> <p><font face="Courier New">2d Bn left 2215 from 489515 landed at 2227 at 498519 upon going ashore extensive AP mines approx 10 yards from bank. Someone tripped one (AP mine) results 12 casualties which was 50% of patrol. Came back. Landed at 2311. Left one body. 2 have died.</font></p> <p><font face="Courier New">1st Bn having trouble. Picked up on radio now trying to get back to boats.</font> </p> </td> </tr> <tr> <td valign="top" width="900"><font face="Courier New"><strong>Message File No.</strong> 356 <strong>G-2 Sender – Receiver:</strong> White, S/Sgt.</font></td> </tr> </tbody></table> <p></p> <p><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Ibid. p. 22</em></font></p> <hr style="height: 4px; width: 890px" size="4" noshade="noshade" /> <p></p> <p><strong>4. <u>505 PIR G-2 Intelligence Message #351 for Rhine River Patrol, April 7 at 3:10 AM</u> </strong></p> <p><font face="Courier New"></font></p> <table cellspacing="0" cellpadding="2" width="900" border="1"><tbody> <tr> <td valign="top" width="900"><font face="Courier New"><strong>G-2 Message File, 82nd ABN Division </strong></font><font face="Courier New"><strong>FROM:</strong> 505 <font face="Courier New"><strong>To:</strong> G2 </font></font><font face="Courier New"><strong>DATE:</strong> 7 April ‘45 </font><font face="Courier New"><strong>TIME RECIEVED OR SENT:</strong> 0310</font></td> </tr> <tr> <td valign="top" width="900"> <p><font face="Courier New"><u>Message:</u></font></p> <p><font face="Courier New">B Co reports SA [Standard Artillery] fire hand grenades across River approx same place as out patrol was scheduled to be (0220) </font></p> <p><font face="Courier New">Sig [signal] lights observed across R [River] 3 shorts + <u>ONE Long</u> repeated in few minutes. At 0220 hrs. red flare from SAME POSITION. </font></p> <p><font face="Courier New">At 0230 one flare from other side of River.</font></p> <p><font face="Courier New">And in few minutes one [an enemy flare] from our side in B Co Area thought to be ey [enemy] patrol investigating.</font></p> </td> </tr> <tr> <td valign="top" width="900"><font face="Courier New"><strong>Message File No.</strong> 351 <strong>G-2 Sender – Receiver:</strong> White, S/Sgt.</font></td> </tr> </tbody></table> <p></p> <p><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Ibid. p. 17 - 18</em></font></p> <hr style="height: 4px; width: 890px" size="4" noshade="noshade" /> <p></p> <p><strong>5. <u>505 PIR G-2 Intelligence Message #357 for Rhine River Patrol, April 7  at 5:00 AM</u></strong></p> <table cellspacing="0" cellpadding="2" width="900" border="1"><tbody> <tr> <td valign="top" width="900"><font face="Courier New"><strong>G-2 Message File, 82nd ABN Division </strong><strong>FROM:</strong> S-2 505th Prcht Inf <strong>To:</strong> G-2, 82d Abn Div <strong>DATE:</strong> 7 April ‘45 <strong>TIME RECIEVED <strike>OR SENT</strike>:</strong> 0500</font></td> </tr> <tr> <td valign="top" width="900"> <p><u><font face="Courier New">Message:</font></u></p> <p><font face="Courier New">“I” Co reported a call for help in English from approximately 484478 at 0345. At 0415 “I” Co reported this man was trying to swim the river. He was carried downstream and they could not hear him any more. They think he must have drowned. At the same time he was yelling for help from the middle of the river some more men were calling for help from about the same place. The 1st Bn still has 8 members of a patrol out. Five patrol members returned with the boat, leaving the others on the enemy shore after the patrol was broken up during a fire fight. It is believed the distress class came from the lost members of the 1st Bn patrol. </font></p> <p><font face="Courier New">NOTE: At 505 S-2’s request, the 325th Inf was notified to be on the lookout for the man whose body apparently floated downstream.</font></p> <p align="center"><font face="Courier New">Received by Strother.</font></p> </td> </tr> <tr> <td valign="top" width="900"><font face="Courier New"><strong>Message File No.</strong> 357 <strong>G-2 <strike>Sender</strike> – Receiver:</strong> Strother, Sgt.</font></td> </tr> </tbody></table> <p></p> <p><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Ibid. p. 23</em></font></p> <hr style="height: 4px; width: 890px" size="4" noshade="noshade" /> <p></p> <p><strong>6. <u>505 PIR G-2 Intelligence Message #364 for Rhine River Patrol, April 7 at 7:15 AM</u></strong></p> <table cellspacing="0" cellpadding="2" width="900" border="1"><tbody> <tr> <td valign="top" width="900"><font face="Courier New"><strong>G-2 Message File, 82nd ABN Division </strong><strong>FROM:</strong> 505 <strong>To:</strong> G2 <strong>DATE:</strong> 7 April ‘45 <strong>TIME RECIEVED OR SENT:</strong> 0715</font></td> </tr> <tr> <td valign="top" width="900"> <p><u><font face="Courier New">Message:</font></u></p> <p><font face="Courier New">1st Bn Patrol Report: 1 officer + 12 EMs [Enlisted Men] Time left: 2315 Time return: 0342. No PWs [Prisoners of War]. 3 men returned.</font></p> <p><font face="Courier New">Left from 519419 at 2315 hrs. Crossed to island, from island to E [East] bank of R [River] at 513429 at 0045 hrs. Split in 2 patrols. Proceeded to improved road past house via 517427 to village 515933. No activity in village. Fire fight at house at CR515431. 1 ey [enemy] killed. Armored car activity via house 517417. Reassembled on dyke at 515429, captured 2 PWs [Prisoners of War] 25 yards offshore flare caused boat to capsize when occupants tried to avoid flare. 3 men reached W [West] bank. No news of others + PWs”</font></p> </td> </tr> <tr> <td valign="top" width="900"><font face="Courier New"><strong>Message File No.</strong> 364 <strong>G-2 Sender – Receiver:</strong> Miles, 1st Lt.</font></td> </tr> </tbody></table> <p></p> <p><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Ibid. p. 37</em></font></p> <hr style="height: 4px; width: 890px" size="4" noshade="noshade" /> <p></p> <p><strong>7. 505 PIR G-2 Intelligence Message # 457 for Rhine River Patrol,  April 8 at 4:55 AM</strong></p> <table cellspacing="0" cellpadding="2" width="900" border="1"><tbody> <tr> <td valign="top" width="900"><font face="Courier New"><strong>G-2 Message File, 82nd ABN Division </strong></font><font face="Courier New"><strong>FROM:</strong> 505 <font face="Courier New"><strong>To:</strong> G2 </font></font><font face="Courier New"><strong>DATE:</strong> 8 April ‘45 </font><font face="Courier New"><strong>TIME RECIEVED OR SENT:</strong> 0455</font></td> </tr> <tr> <td valign="top" width="900"> <p><font face="Courier New"><u>Message:</u></font></p> <p><font face="Courier New">B Co holding 2 civilians picked up with phony passes to Cologne. Civilians picked up by Belgium Fusilliers at approximately 0200.</font></p> <p><font face="Courier New">C Co reports unidentified boat going down stream at 0245 under fire from enemy side of river. Boat disappeared between OP [Observation Post] 6 & 5 C co area.</font></p> <p><font face="Courier New">D Co reports flashes of light seen around F Co position. </font></p> <p><font face="Courier New">E Co reports enemy patrol in 1st Plat area at 0320. Picked up by listening post, Headed for Lt. Drapers position. E Co notified Draper that enemy headed in his direction.</font></p> <p><font face="Courier New">1st Platoon of E Co out looking for patrol.</font></p> </td> </tr> <tr> <td valign="top" width="900"><font face="Courier New"><strong>Message File No.</strong> 457 <strong>G-2 Sender – Receiver:</strong> <em><strong>[unintelligible text – possibly ‘Miles’]</strong></em>, 1st Lt.</font></td> </tr> </tbody></table> <p></p> <p><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Ibid. pp. 121 - 122</em></font></p> <hr style="height: 4px; width: 890px" size="4" noshade="noshade" /> <p></p> <p><strong>8. <u>505 PIR G-2 Intelligence Message # 585 for Rhine River Patrol, April 9 at 3:30 AM</u> </strong></p> <table cellspacing="0" cellpadding="2" width="900" border="1"><tbody> <tr> <td valign="top" width="900"><font face="Courier New"><strong>G-2 Message File, 82nd ABN Division </strong><strong>FROM:</strong> 505 <strong>To:</strong> G2 <strong>DATE:</strong> 9 April ‘45 <strong>TIME RECIEVED OR SENT:</strong> 0330</font></td> </tr> <tr> <td valign="top" width="900"> <p><u><font face="Courier New">Message:</font></u></p> <p><font face="Courier New">0210 German Patrol landed in front of E Co position. Set off booby traps and were fired on. Believed to be three men. E Co still conducting search.</font></p> <p><font face="Courier New">0210 D Co heard sound of hobnailed boots in their area. D Co sent up flares. Search being made.</font></p> <p><font face="Courier New">0315 Ey [enemy] patrol fired on MG [machine gun] of E Co. Gunners saw men fall but were gotten into boat. Patrol withdrew to other side [East bank of Rhine]. Return fire came from MG [machine gun] from 475497. Mortar fire being laid on that position. Patrol landed at 481507. Booby traps were set off by friendly search parties but no one hurt.</font></p> </td> </tr> <tr> <td valign="top" width="900"><font face="Courier New"><strong>Message File No.</strong> 585 <strong>G-2 Sender – Receiver:</strong> <em><strong>[unintelligible text]</strong></em>,<em><strong> </strong></em>1st Lt.</font></td> </tr> </tbody></table> <p><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Ibid. pp. 188 - 189</em></font></p> <hr style="height: 4px; width: 890px" size="4" noshade="noshade" /> <p><strong>9. <u>505 PIR G-2 Intelligence Message # 627 for Rhine River Patrol, April 9 at 3:43 PM</u> </strong></p> <table cellspacing="0" cellpadding="2" width="900" border="1"><tbody> <tr> <td valign="top" width="900"><font face="Courier New"><strong>G-2 Message File, 82nd ABN Division </strong><strong>FROM:</strong> 505 <strong>To:</strong> G2 <strong>DATE:</strong> 9 April ‘45 <strong>TIME RECIEVED OR SENT:</strong> 1543</font></td> </tr> <tr> <td valign="top" width="900"> <p><font face="Courier New"><u>Message:</u> <br />1345 2nd Bn reported they discovered upon check of phone line to right flank Platoon of “B” Co, that it was tapped sometime during night of 8-9 April 1945…</font></p> </td> </tr> <tr> <td valign="top" width="900"><font face="Courier New"><strong>Message File No.</strong> 627 <strong>G-2 Sender – Receiver:</strong> <strong><em>[unintelligible text]</em></strong>, 1st Lt.</font></td> </tr> </tbody></table> <p><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Ibid. p. 222</em></font></p> <hr style="height: 4px; width: 890px" size="4" noshade="noshade" /> <p><strong><u><font size="3">Bill returns to Reims around April 17, 1945</font></u></strong></p> <p>On April 13, the 505 PIR obtained letters of surrender from mayors of Luledorf, Langel, Niederkassrl and Zundorf on the Rhine River’s eastern bank. Friendly troops had been advancing along the that side of the river and by April 16 they occupied all of the territory in front of the 82nd Airborne’s positions. Over April 14 - 15, with a shrinking line left to defend, the 504 and 505 PIRs and the 325 GIR had begun to assemble for their new duty – the occupation of Cologne from April 18 –  25. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong><em> Author Unknown, “After-Action Report 82nd Airborne Division April 1945”  p.  3 - 4. </em></font></p> <p>The 82nd Airborne’s zones of occupation in Cologne included the area of the city west of the River. The Division never occupied the eastern bank of the Rhine, and their only presence there was during patrol actions from April  4 – 16. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Anzuoni, R., “I’m the 82nd Airborne Division!: A History of the All American Division in World War II After Action Reports” 2005 p. 341 “Plate No. 3 Military Government Areas in Cologne Sector April – May 1945”.</em></font></p> <p>At about the same time the 505 was relieved of manning the west bank of the Rhine,  Bill was sent back to Reims. </p> <p>Henry Clark Jr. wrote about it in a letter home dated April 22, 1945:</p> <p><font face="Courier New">“Dear Mother,</font></p> <p><font face="Courier New">…I saw Bill again (about 5 days ago) [i.e. about April 18]. He’s getting along fine said he had just written home. I wasn’t with him but about an hour.” </font><strong><font size="1">Source:</font> </strong><font size="1"><em>Henry Clark Jr. Letter dated April 22, 1945</em></font>   </p> <p><font face="Courier New"><font face="Georgia">Henry wrote about the visit in more detail in his book:</font></font></p> <p><font face="Courier New"><font face="Georgia"><font face="Courier New">[On or close to April 18]</font> </font>“I went down to the flight line and ran into Bart Foster, liaison pilot. We used to fly together when we were at Gainsville [Texas]. I took a ride with him once in a while. I asked him to take me to Suippes so I could visit my brother. He had no flights at the present so we were off. About an hour later we set down at our destination and soon found him [Bill] in there packing parachutes. Bart took him [for] a ride and we visited a little while, then we were on our way back to Verdun.”</font> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Clark, H. “The War I Never Fought: WWII Memoirs of a ‘Rear Rank Rudy’” 2001 p. 102. </em></font></p> <p>Bill was not the only 82nd PMC man to be sent back to Reims. The unpublished rigger account “Our Outfit” records an incident involving the 82nd PMC commanding officer for April 1945, Captain Griffin:</p> <p><a href="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-5ITqz40cuYo/UzWtCxxztgI/AAAAAAAAD2E/kWRUUD5Nhp0/s1600-h/OurOutfit78Part7.jpg"><img title="Our Outfit 78 Part 7" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="Our Outfit 78 Part 7" src="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-IJsV1lxuCik/UzWtDhhQN_I/AAAAAAAAD2I/LRgCns1MXeQ/OurOutfit78Part7_thumb.jpg?imgmax=800" width="294" height="221" /></a> </p> <p><strong><font size="1">Source:</font></strong><font size="1"> <em>“Our Outfit: The Story of the Parachute Riggers of the 82nd Airborne Division” unpublished  manuscript p. 78. Author’s collection.</em></font></p> <p>In the 82nd After Action report for the month of April, 1945 Captain James E. Griffin is listed as the Commanding Officer of the 82nd PMC. After sustaining these wounds, the After Action report for May, 1945 lists Captain Wylie Cooper as the unit’s Commanding Officer. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Author Unknown, “After-Action Report 82nd Airborne Division May, 1945”  Annex 1.</em></font></p> <p>The interesting thing to note in Henry’s letter of April 22 is that he witnessed Bill rigging parachutes. The most likely reason for Bill’s return to Reims was to prepare for the inevitable exhibition jumps for dignitaries, generals and their armies once hostilities ceased. There were to be many such exhibition jumps after the war. Their main purpose was to impress upon the Russians the military might of the US and instill confidence across the western Allied occupation forces. </p> <p>A large number of parachutes were needed. It is logical that veteran riggers would have been chosen for this task since mistakes resulting in unopened parachutes known as ‘streamers’ and subsequently dead paratroopers would reflect very poorly on the occupying American forces in the eyes of the Russians in particular. Bill and probably other veteran 82nd PMC men were likely sent back to Reims to complete this important mission. Near to the end of April Bill was either given a break or his part had been accomplished. </p> <p>Over the period of  April 28 – 29, Bill received a 24 0r 48 hour pass from his station which he used to visit Henry at his base near Verdun.</p> <p> </p> <iframe height="450" marginheight="0" src="https://maps.google.com/maps/ms?msa=0&msid=217875345462978325581.0004eba1f391cbb13496d&hl=en&ie=UTF8&t=p&ll=49.360912,4.611511&spn=0.804975,1.689148&z=9&output=embed" frameborder="0" width="615" marginwidth="0" scrolling="no"></iframe> <br /><small>View <a style="color: #0000ff; text-align: left" href="https://maps.google.com/maps/ms?msa=0&msid=217875345462978325581.0004eba1f391cbb13496d&hl=en&ie=UTF8&t=p&ll=49.360912,4.611511&spn=0.804975,1.689148&z=9&source=embed">Visits between Bill based near Reims and Henry based near Verdun</a> in a larger map</small> <p><strong>Map 3: The 82nd Parachute Maintenance Company Camp “Moanin’ Meadows” four miles southeast of Sissonne and some 100 miles west of Fort Bevau near Verdun where the 47th Liaison Squadron was based. </strong></p> <p>In a letter  home dated May 4, 1945, Henry wrote: </p> <p><font face="Courier New">“Dear Mother,</font></p> <p><font face="Courier New">…We have made a little move and as you can see we are in Germany…Bill came down and stayed all night shortly before we left Verdun. We had a good time. I’m sure he’ll be coming home soon…” </font><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Henry Clark Jr. Letter dated May 4, 1945</em></font></p> <p>On May 1 Henry left Verdun for the 47th Liaison Squadron’s  new station at Wiesbaden Germany. He arrived on May 3, 1945. The close proximity of Verdun to Bill’s base at Moanin’ Meadows was approximately 100 miles making visits relatively easy by ground transportation and much easier by air (about an hour’s flying time), which on that one occasion Henry had been able to arrange. The distance between Reims and Wiesbaden was 253 miles (407 km) which was substantially more difficult. Given the timing of his visit – just before Henry’s outfit pulled out – Bill must have made a special effort to see Henry before he departed. He must have known that this visit would probably be the last opportunity to see his brother for a long time – perhaps even the last until they saw each other at home in Ohio. </p> <p> </p> <p><strong><u><font size="3">Scenes of the 82nd PMC Riggers at Camp Moanin’ Meadows</font></u></strong></p> <p>The 82nd PMC barracks was about 4 miles southeast of Sissonne. The area was known as Camp Moanin' Meadows. The main C-47 airfield serving the 82nd Airborne was across a field from the barracks. The rigging sheds were adjacent to the airfield. <strong><font size="1">Source 1:</font></strong><font size="1"> <em>“Our Outfit: The Story of the Parachute Riggers of the 82nd Airborne Division” unpublished  manuscript p. 78. Author’s collection. </em><strong>Source 2:</strong><em> Author Unknown, “82nd Airborne Division: 82nd Parachute Maintenance Company” , Date unknown, p. 12 </em></font></p> <p> </p> <p><a href="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-BGM69vMvAYQ/UzWtE7g53iI/AAAAAAAAD2U/4juXPTVd76s/s1600-h/OurOutfitMoaninMeadowsEntrance5.jpg"><img title="Our Outfit Moanin' Meadows Entrance" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="Our Outfit Moanin' Meadows Entrance" src="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-MRIoj3Y7r7I/UzWtFtt04GI/AAAAAAAAD2Y/U1iymiBD8ZY/OurOutfitMoaninMeadowsEntrance_thumb.jpg?imgmax=800" width="424" height="297" /></a> </p> <p><strong>Photo 10: Entrance to the 82nd PMC’s location at Moanin’ Meadows</strong> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong></font><font size="1"> <em>“Our Outfit: The Story of the Parachute Riggers of the 82nd Airborne Division” unpublished  manuscript p. 81. Author’s collection.</em></font></p> <p><a href="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-34HMu_V8JtU/UzWtGzekBzI/AAAAAAAAD2k/zyruyw-HkBg/s1600-h/OurOutfit92MoaninMeadows6.jpg"><img title="Our Outfit 92 Moanin' Meadows" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="Our Outfit 92 Moanin' Meadows" src="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-Thm8K5jEv7E/UzWtHRwfSgI/AAAAAAAAD2o/2Sib0UODjmY/OurOutfit92MoaninMeadows_thumb4.jpg?imgmax=800" width="503" height="223" /></a> </p> <p><strong>Photo 11: Riggers watch an equipment demonstration  in front of a C-47 at Moanin’ Meadows <font size="1">Source:</font></strong><font size="1"><strong> </strong><em>“Our Outfit: The Story of the Parachute Riggers of the 82nd Airborne Division” unpublished  manuscript p. 92. Author’s collection.</em></font></p> <p><strong></strong></p> <p><a href="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-0dNBBUEHM8I/UzWtIlctPvI/AAAAAAAAD20/R9oEcd1Swi0/s1600-h/TheWorldsFinestRiggers4.jpg"><img title="The Worlds Finest Riggers" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="The Worlds Finest Riggers" src="http://lh6.ggpht.com/--cQLRAVslbw/UzWtJjFGQKI/AAAAAAAAD28/B2W-dSFj2Gc/TheWorldsFinestRiggers_thumb2.jpg?imgmax=800" width="503" height="434" /></a> </p> <p><strong>Photo 12: The rigging sheds at Moanin’ Meadows. The quotation at the bottom is a quotation of the words on the sign at center top <font size="1">Source:</font></strong><font size="1"><strong> </strong><em>“Our Outfit: The Story of the Parachute Riggers of the 82nd Airborne Division” unpublished  manuscript p. 89. Author’s collection.</em></font></p> <p><strong></strong></p> <p><a href="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-81rUIezMmq4/UzWtKyQoQ6I/AAAAAAAAD3E/3_t7k_7Fwuo/s1600-h/MoaninMeadowsField5.jpg"><img title="Moanin' Meadows Field" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="Moanin' Meadows Field" src="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-TykEYu_MhYk/UzWtLnUCBuI/AAAAAAAAD3M/g_uhbb7-iH0/MoaninMeadowsField_thumb3.jpg?imgmax=800" width="519" height="373" /></a> </p> <p><strong>Photo 13: Paratroopers of the 82nd PMC walk from their barracks across the Moanin’ Meadows field to the packing and maintenance sheds on the other side <font size="1">Source:</font></strong><font size="1"><strong> </strong><em>“Our Outfit: The Story of the Parachute Riggers of the 82nd Airborne Division” unpublished  manuscript p. 84. Author’s collection.</em></font></p> <p><a href="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-pNJjvEiQ_NA/UzWtMS8iJtI/AAAAAAAAD3U/O8BCD51lRGQ/s1600-h/OurOutfit88MoaninMeadows4.jpg"><img title="Our Outfit 88 Moanin' Meadows" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="Our Outfit 88 Moanin' Meadows" src="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-hhSrq4Iu7ME/UzWtNK_EnXI/AAAAAAAAD3c/pAryEhTDPUY/OurOutfit88MoaninMeadows_thumb2.jpg?imgmax=800" width="521" height="309" /></a> </p> <p><strong>Photo 14: The packing and maintenance sheds on right of picture <font size="1">Source:</font></strong><font size="1"><strong> </strong><em>“Our Outfit: The Story of the Parachute Riggers of the 82nd Airborne Division” unpublished  manuscript p. 88. Author’s collection.</em></font></p> <p><a href="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-8-mSnu7KpC0/UzWtOWR-SFI/AAAAAAAAD3g/-qz0Cdwx2As/s1600-h/OurOutfit93MoaninMeadows5.jpg"><img title="Our Outfit 93 Moanin' Meadows" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="Our Outfit 93 Moanin' Meadows" src="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-R_d3IqA5mEg/UzWtPLd-RuI/AAAAAAAAD3s/L3XixesCn98/OurOutfit93MoaninMeadows_thumb3.jpg?imgmax=800" width="543" height="280" /></a> </p> <p><strong>Photo 15: Riggers assemble for a formation at Moanin’ Meadows under their commander, Capt. James Griffin (pictured in the white undershirt facing away from the camera) <font size="1">Source:</font></strong><font size="1"> <em>“Our Outfit: The Story of the Parachute Riggers of the 82nd Airborne Division” unpublished  manuscript p. 93. Author’s collection.</em></font></p> <p> </p> <p align="center"><strong>© Copyright Jeffrey Clark 2014 All Rights Reserved.</strong></p> <hr /> <p><strong><u></u></strong></p> <p align="center"><strong><u>Appendix </u></strong></p> <p align="center"><strong><u>Bill’s Service Record and the Central Europe Campaign</u></strong></p> <p>Bill’s recollections of the Rhine River patrols in the vicinity of Cologne, Germany are reflected in his service record. His <a href="http://ww2tribute.blogspot.com/2009/12/bills-discharge-papers.html">Honorable Discharge</a> states under <strong>33. Battles and Campaigns</strong> that he received a Bronze Service Star for the Central Europe campaign. </p> <p>As noted in previous posts, photographic evidence was presented in the post <a href="http://ww2tribute.blogspot.com/2013/03/normandy-part-1-establishing-bill.html">Normandy Part 1: Establishing Bill’s Presence in the Invasion</a> which demonstrated that his Honorable Discharge  accurately reflects the number of campaigns in which he said he had participated. Photo 1 of that post shows pinned to his breast an Arrowhead Device as well as one Silver Service Star, in lieu of five Bronze Stars, and one Bronze Service Star. The six campaigns were Sicily; Naples-Foggia; Normandy; Rhineland; Ardennes; and Central Europe. In the first post on Normandy, it was mentioned these are not Bronze Star Medals, which were awarded for valor in combat. They are Bronze Service Stars (sometimes referred to as Bronze Battle Stars). Each one indicates that Bill was physically present for duty in the zone of combat during the time frames of the respective campaigns. </p> <p><strong>Eligibility for the Central Europe Campaign Bronze Service Star</strong></p> <p>In the case of Central Europe, the facts about Bill’s Bronze Service Star can be verified by General Orders 40 War Department 1945 (AKA GO 40 WD45) partly reproduced below:</p> <p><strong></strong> </p> <p><a href="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-qmmVHUzwee8/UzWtX2pJWPI/AAAAAAAAD30/PY_tromKkjM/s1600-h/GO40WD45P113.jpg"><img title="GO 40 WD 45 P1" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="GO 40 WD 45 P1" src="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-0ELm4xxRbvE/UzWtZMoEXZI/AAAAAAAAD38/Uxr4reLX9Qc/GO40WD45P1_thumb9.jpg?imgmax=800" width="651" height="916" /></a> </p> <p><strong><strong>Page 1  of </strong>General Orders 40 War Department 1945 (AKA GO 40 WD 45)</strong> </p> <p><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>“Maneuver Center of Excellence Libraries Donovan Research Library US Armor Research Library Historical General Orders/Special Orders Collection: General Orders 1945 copy 2” Retrieved from </em></font><a href="http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/General%20Orders/GeneralOrders/DAGO1945.pdf"><strong><em><font size="1">http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/General%20Orders/GeneralOrders/DAGO1945.pdf</font></em></strong></a> </p> <p>Page 1  of GO 40 WD 45 state the conditions for receiving a Bronze Service Star for the Central European campaign: </p> <table cellspacing="0" cellpadding="2" width="900" border="1"><tbody> <tr> <td valign="top" width="900"> <p><font face="Courier New">14. CENTRAL EUROPE. </font></p> <p><font face="Courier New"><em>a.</em> <em>Combat zone</em>. – That part of the European Theater lying beyond a line 10 miles west of the Rhine River between Switzerland and the Waal River until 28 March 1945 (inclusive), and thereafter beyond the east bank of the Rhine. </font></p> <p><font face="Courier New"><em>b.</em> <em>Time limitation</em>. – 22 March 1945 . Final date to be announced later.</font> </p> </td> </tr> </tbody></table> <p>The final date for the Central Europe Campaign was announced in General Orders 48 of the War Department 1945 (GO 48 WD45) published June 23, 1945. The change is reproduced below on page 8 and is 22 March to May 11 1945: </p> <p><a href="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-sk9B1taoNo0/UzWtZ9so_vI/AAAAAAAAD4E/ytAIZWvokG4/s1600-h/GO48WD45P1Top5.jpg"><img title="GO 48 WD45 P1Top" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="GO 48 WD45 P1Top" src="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-_Y1t6AXquRQ/UzWtbPYyMdI/AAAAAAAAD4M/7NKthEFrP34/GO48WD45P1Top_thumb3.jpg?imgmax=800" width="691" height="299" /></a> </p> <p> </p> <p><a href="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-uZuIItplKJQ/UzWtfCCEHyI/AAAAAAAAD4U/Xde386JbEbY/s1600-h/GO48WD45P8Cropped5.jpg"><img title="GO 48 WD45 P8Cropped" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="GO 48 WD45 P8Cropped" src="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-4vFmVQ69Z8w/UzWtfxt1kyI/AAAAAAAAD4c/N-c5KwMcZ9A/GO48WD45P8Cropped_thumb3.jpg?imgmax=800" width="686" height="485" /></a> </p> <p><strong><strong>Page 1  (top portion) & Page 8 of </strong>General Orders 40 War Department 1945 (AKA GO 48 WD 45)</strong> </p> <p><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>“Maneuver Center of Excellence Libraries Donovan Research Library US Armor Research Library Historical General Orders/Special Orders Collection: General Orders 1945 copy 2” Retrieved from </em></font><a href="http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/General%20Orders/GeneralOrders/DAGO1945.pdf"><strong><em><font size="1">http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/General%20Orders/GeneralOrders/DAGO1945.pdf</font></em></strong></a></p> <p>Bill was back in Reims by April 18, 1945 and units of the 82nd Airborne on occupation duty in Cologne did not cross the Rhine River. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Anzuoni, R., “I’m the 82nd Airborne Division!: A History of the All American Division in World War II After Action Reports” 2005 p. 341 “Plate No. 3 Military Government Areas in Cologne Sector April – May 1945”.</em></font></p> <p>Given the stipulations in GO 40 WD 45 with those clarified in GO 48 WD45, the only 82nd Airborne men who could have received campaign credit for Central Europe between April 4 – 16 were those who performed patrol duty on the east bank of the Rhine. These patrols meet the conditions of the GO 40 and 48 WD 45 because they included patrols <em>beyond</em> the east bank of the Rhine.  </p> <p>Since Bill left Cologne and did not return to the areas assigned to the 82nd Airborne on the east bank of the Rhine from April 25 until May 11, he was given credit for Central Europe as a result of his assignment to patrol duty on the east bank of the Rhine and environs beyond the bank. </p> <p>The dates and borders of the campaigns for WWII went through several more minor iterations in GO 58, 67, 69, 75 and 105 of WD 45. They were were all finalized in General Orders 24 War Department 1947 (GO 24 WD 47) which have been reproduced in part below. This final version includes maps of all the campaigns with borders and time limitations. The campaign map for Central Europe has also been reproduced below. </p> <p><a href="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-q1bomEmQ4mo/UzWti7aYCCI/AAAAAAAAD4k/G_4CdfJTj2U/s1600-h/GO24WD47P1TOP6.jpg"><img title="GO24 WD47 P1 TOP" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="GO24 WD47 P1 TOP" src="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-SHqp-9M9qiY/UzWtjrVnB4I/AAAAAAAAD4s/Y-j6vUrETFU/GO24WD47P1TOP_thumb4.jpg?imgmax=800" width="711" height="228" /></a> </p> <p><strong><strong>Page 1  of </strong>General Orders 24 War Department 1947 (AKA GO 40 WD47)</strong> </p> <p><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>“Maneuver Center of Excellence Libraries Donovan Research Library US Armor Research Library Historical General Orders/Special Orders Collection: General Orders 1946 - 1947 copy 2” Retrieved from </em></font><a title="http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/General%20Orders/GeneralOrders/DAGO1946-47.pdf" href="http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/General%20Orders/GeneralOrders/DAGO1946-47.pdf"><em><font size="1">http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/General%20Orders/GeneralOrders/DAGO1946-47.pdf</font></em></a></p> <p><a href="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-ZVFF2Zb7N-E/UzWtu2ermVI/AAAAAAAAD40/qOKXRB0duok/s1600-h/GO24WD47P512.jpg"><img title="GO24 WD47 P5" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="GO24 WD47 P5" src="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-jA6OWMVlKYY/UzWtzTYvJXI/AAAAAAAAD48/5om-ves1caM/GO24WD47P5_thumb8.jpg?imgmax=800" width="630" height="853" /></a> </p> <p><strong><strong>Page 1  (top portion) & Page 5 </strong></strong><strong><strong>of </strong>General Orders 24 War Department 1947 (AKA GO 24 WD47)</strong> </p> <p><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>“Maneuver Center of Excellence Libraries Donovan Research Library US Armor Research Library Historical General Orders/Special Orders Collection: General Orders 1946 - 1947 copy 2” Retrieved from <a title="http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/General%20Orders/GeneralOrders/DAGO1946-47.pdf" href="http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/General%20Orders/GeneralOrders/DAGO1946-47.pdf">http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/General%20Orders/GeneralOrders/DAGO1946-47.pdf</a></em></font></p> <p><a href="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-JJv5Wu1DAEU/UzWt0Tox7dI/AAAAAAAAD5E/NAJX_5uhzOI/s1600-h/GO24WD1947P41CenEuroCampaign6.jpg"><img title="GO 24 WD 1947 P 41 Cen Euro Campaign" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="GO 24 WD 1947 P 41 Cen Euro Campaign" src="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-zrP2vte0C8M/UzWt1JFGyyI/AAAAAAAAD5M/PaTLHnbpYj0/GO24WD1947P41CenEuroCampaign_thumb4.jpg?imgmax=800" width="493" height="686" /></a> </p> <p><strong><strong>Page 41 </strong></strong><strong><strong>of </strong>General Orders 24 War Department 1947 (AKA GO 24 WD47)</strong> <strong>showing the map of the Central Europe campaign. </strong></p> <p><em>After March 28 , 1945 the area 11 miles from the west bank of the Rhine River was not included in the Central Europe campaign.</em></p> <p><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>“Maneuver Center of Excellence Libraries Donovan Research Library US Armor Research Library Historical General Orders/Special Orders Collection: General Orders 1946 - 1947 copy 2” Retrieved from <a title="http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/General%20Orders/GeneralOrders/DAGO1946-47.pdf" href="http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/General%20Orders/GeneralOrders/DAGO1946-47.pdf">http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/General%20Orders/GeneralOrders/DAGO1946-47.pdf</a></em></font></p> <p align="center"><strong>© Copyright Jeffrey Clark 2014 All Rights Reserved.</strong></p> Jeff Clarkhttp://www.blogger.com/profile/03692669731275640003noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-2388671760617909733.post-18974552068598668322014-02-21T17:10:00.001-08:002014-02-21T17:10:14.478-08:00The 82nd Airborne Division Returns to Reims, France February 21, 1945<p> </p> <p>Today is the anniversary of an inconspicuous, yet in many ways historic event in the annals of the 82nd Airborne Division. It is the 69th anniversary of its return to the bases in the vicinity of Reims, France after fighting the “Winter War” of 1944/45. </p> <p>This is a significant anniversary because it had been 65 days since the paratroopers had made the fateful “truck-borne” journey to the Ardennes Forest and the epic battlegrounds around the Salm River in Belgium, where so many young citizen soldiers lost their lives halting the German armored spearhead speeding towards the Belgian port of Antwerp.  </p> <p>It is also significant since the Ardennes, for these men, was to be their last great battle of the war. There was more combat to come, but never again would they be called upon in desperation to defeat the enemy against such overwhelming odds. This has evoked a bitter sweet duality of emotion in the hearts of many 82nd veterans. The end of the war was close and every man craved for it because making it to the end meant he would have survived the impossible. At the same time most men wanted to be there at the end to play some part in what would inevitably be a valorous victory battle followed by a grand aftermath.</p> <p>For most of the time during the Ardennes campaign the men had been in combat with a few days rest between battles. After it was finished, with the elimination of the “Belgian Bulge”,  the 82nd troopers were summoned once more to fight in the area designated at the time as the “Germany campaign”; the name for which was later changed to, and included as part of, the “Rhineland campaign” (which had begun on September 15, 1944 with the airborne drops code named Operation MARKET). </p> <p>So it was to be, that these brave men who had suffered through so much, and serving in units down to about 30 percent strength, had one more battle to win before they could return to Reims to rest and receive replacements.</p> <p><strong><u><font size="3">The Fight to the Siegfried Line and the Roer River via the Hurtgen Forest, Germany</font></u></strong></p> <p>By January 31, 1945, the 82nd Airborne Division together with the famous US 1st Infantry Division in their sectors had pushed the Germans back to their border. On February 2 they had penetrated two miles into Germany, right into the midst of the “Toblerone” like pyramidal antitank defenses known as the “Dragon’s Teeth” found along the Siegfried Line.  Both Generals Gavin and Ridgway felt anger at higher Headquarters that – given the costly elimination of the Belgian Bulge – their Division’s valuable penetration of the German defenses at the Siegfried Line was not to be exploited. Instead the US 99th Division was ordered to replace them in a defensive holding position. </p> <p>Not only did this decision to halt the attack, while the enemy was in retreat allow the Germans to regroup in a short term tactical sense, it gave them much needed time to prepare strategically for the defense of the Fatherland by digging in along naturally advantageous lines of defense, as well as setting charges for blowing bridges and dams. </p> <p> </p> <p><a href="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-3UXBxc4reDU/Uwf4g4uR1nI/AAAAAAAADvM/XBq0ntT6pNk/s1600-h/USAESiegfriedfront1.jpg"><img title="USA-E-Siegfried-front" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="USA-E-Siegfried-front" src="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-bccNrY8vxX4/UwfwqFhGeRI/AAAAAAAADvQ/2IhNyYW2sXA/USAESiegfriedfront_thumb.jpg?imgmax=800" width="276" height="362" /></a> </p> <p><strong>“Dragons teeth” – Antitank Obstacles along the Siegfried Line, Germany</strong></p> <p><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>MacDonald, C., “</em>United States Army in World War II. European Theater of Operations. The Siegfried Line Campaign.” 1963, p. 1 <em>Retrieved from</em>  </font><a title="http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-E-Siegfried/img/USA-E-Siegfried-front.jpg" href="http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-E-Siegfried/img/USA-E-Siegfried-front.jpg"><font size="1">http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-E-Siegfried/img/USA-E-Siegfried-front.jpg</font></a></p> <p>Several days after its relief  by the 99th Infantry Division the 82nd was again called to help in another crisis. This time it was the capture of the Roer River dams before the retreating Germans could destroy them, thereby flooding the Roer River valley, turning it into a formidable natural defensive barrier to further invasion. For two weeks the 82nd fought with other units to secure the dams. </p> <p>While executing their part of the plan to reach and secure the the dams, the men of the 505th PIR had a front row seat in the horrific outcome of a series of completely unnecessary and extremely bloody  battles which had taken place during the previous Autumn of 1944 in a region of western Germany adjacent to the Roer River known as the Hurtgen Forest. As the men advanced toward their objective they experienced some resistance, but what their eyes witnessed in the Hurtgen left them with profound and permanent psychological  scars. The American 112th Infantry Regiment of the 28th Infantry Division had fought there in September of 1944 and had been annihilated. </p> <p>Walking through the places of the Hurtgen  in February of 1945 that had sustained the most intense artillery bombardment was like walking on the moon.  The scenes reminded the men of stories they had heard from their fathers and uncles about the First World War. Entire towns were reduced to piles of rubble. Trees were flattened or blown to bits. Nothing was left standing. About half way in things got really gruesome. Masses of unrecognizable gore and dead bodies were emerging from the winter’s  snowmelt. The faces of the half frozen corpses still wore ghastly fresh looking  death masks. Men were physically sick at the sight. The fact that the dead had been left for several months without a dignified burial was an unforgivable travesty in the minds of the witnesses. It was every soldier’s worst nightmare to die and be left to rot on the battlefield. They could see their own fates in the dead men surrounding them and it deeply troubled them. </p> <p> </p> <p><a href="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-jmsWQzL_xGo/UwfwrAO-8JI/AAAAAAAADvc/J7INugw1a-c/s1600-h/USAESiegfriedp3751.jpg"><img title="USA-E-Siegfried-p375" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="USA-E-Siegfried-p375" src="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-oXKdTK58Ch0/Uwfwr1k5f1I/AAAAAAAADvk/6cIjOWuirKw/USAESiegfriedp375_thumb.jpg?imgmax=800" width="371" height="479" /></a> </p> <p><strong>A Bombarded Section of the Hurtgen Forest</strong></p> <p><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>MacDonald, C., “</em>United States Army in World War II. European Theater of Operations. The Siegfried Line Campaign.” 1963, p. 375 <em>Retrieved from</em>  </font><a title="http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-E-Siegfried/img/USA-E-Siegfried-p375.jpg" href="http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-E-Siegfried/img/USA-E-Siegfried-p375.jpg"><font size="1">http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-E-Siegfried/img/USA-E-Siegfried-p375.jpg</font></a></p> <p>At the first chance after his arrival General Gavin, in an early morning reconnaissance of the Hurtgen, came upon the scene (surprisingly, he was one of the first high ranking commanders to visit the place) and quickly reconstructed the battle. The 112th failed to achieve their objective and got stuck. Then while in full retreat its men were ruthlessly annihilated by merciless German artillery bombardment. Around 100 tanks and nearly all the men were killed. Even the Aid Station where the wounded were being readied for evacuation had not been spared. The red keystone shaped shoulder patch of the 28th Infantry could be seen on the corpses.  After the massacre it became known as the “Bloody Bucket”. </p> <p>Gavin was scathing of the foolhardy military strategy used to justify the offensive through the Hurtgen Forest – the objective of which was capture of the Roer River dams on the opposite side of it. The path chosen to traverse the forest was a muddy slippery trail which wound its way through the Kall River valley, up and down steep gorges. It was a path though a veritable valley of death and it could have been avoided. </p> <p>Just to the north a paved road across the high ground leading directly to the objective could have been used instead. It would have bypassed the Germans and  avoided the disadvantage of using the low Kall valley floor with enemy artillery positioned above it.  Tens of thousands of lives could have been saved and were not. General Gavin used this alternative road and the 82nd Airborne captured the west bank of the Roer River in one day; a feat that a succession of units had failed to achieve in six months. Despite the 82nd’s accomplishment, ultimately the mission was unsuccessful and the Germans later blew the dams, flooding the Roer River valley region. </p> <p>As it was, the chosen road through the forest completely favored the defender. The Hurtgen Forest is a vast continuous undulating hill mass, cut through by steep sided valleys, completely covered in dense evergreen and deciduous foliage. These features made the German fortifications underneath the forest virtually impervious to Allied air bombardment. In 1944 the area was crossed by trails of deep mud which severely hampered any vehicular traversal. The Germans took full advantage of the natural impregnability. As the war turned against them time and again they had demonstrated a conspicuous talent for defensive warfare. The battle of the Hurtgen Forest was to become a perfect example of the Germans defensive expertise in as much as it was a catastrophe for the Americans – <font face="Courier New">“our Passchendaele”</font> General Gavin wrote later, in reference to the British Army’s nearly incomprehensible loss of 240,000 men in the WWI battle of the same name and characterized by striking similarities. </p> <p> </p> <p><a href="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-6yfAZfJdaeU/Uwfws2pSetI/AAAAAAAADvs/PnQAQ_YIbAQ/s1600-h/USAESiegfriedp4561.jpg"><img title="USA-E-Siegfried-p456" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="USA-E-Siegfried-p456" src="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-B_GKaYs2-xo/UwfwtqBta0I/AAAAAAAADv0/w4HmkoIAiuM/USAESiegfriedp456_thumb.jpg?imgmax=800" width="451" height="360" /></a> <a href="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-2_anaiJP3mM/UwfwubhjYGI/AAAAAAAADso/u7IzoeF4GaQ/s1600-h/USAESiegfriedp4355.jpg"><img title="USA-E-Siegfried-p435" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="USA-E-Siegfried-p435" src="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-6MaAAQAUHc0/UwfwvFSctlI/AAAAAAAADsw/i7hSCbePaWg/USAESiegfriedp435_thumb3.jpg?imgmax=800" width="444" height="354" /></a> </p> <p><strong><font size="1"><em>Left:</em> A Jeep stuck in a muddy road through the Hurtgen Forest <em>Right:</em> US Soldiers Fighting Their Way Up Steep Bombed Hillside</font></strong></p> <p><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>MacDonald, C., “</em>United States Army in World War II. European Theater of Operations. The Siegfried Line Campaign.” 1963, p. 435 and p. 456. <em>Retrieved from</em>  </font><a title="http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-E-Siegfried/img/USA-E-Siegfried-p435.jpg" href="http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-E-Siegfried/img/USA-E-Siegfried-p435.jpg"><font size="1">http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-E-Siegfried/img/USA-E-Siegfried-p435.jpg</font></a><font size="1"> and </font><a title="http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-E-Siegfried/img/USA-E-Siegfried-p456.jpg" href="http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-E-Siegfried/img/USA-E-Siegfried-p456.jpg"><font size="1">http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-E-Siegfried/img/USA-E-Siegfried-p456.jpg</font></a><font size="1"> respectively.</font></p> <p>For the Americans there had been a staggering 32,000 casualties in the battles of the Hurtgen Forest. 23,000 of them were battle casualties and 9,000 non-battle. It stands as one of the worst military defeats in US Army history.   <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>MacDonald, C. Siegfried Line Campaign Center of Military History, United States Army, 1984.</em></font></p> <p><a href="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-9LXVeG1lNM4/UwfwwABAdWI/AAAAAAAADs4/Uyfj64m3R4w/s1600-h/USAESiegfriedp4585.jpg"><img title="USA-E-Siegfried-p458" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="USA-E-Siegfried-p458" src="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-8nzzvVJx3M0/Uwfww332LGI/AAAAAAAADs8/BSqEHb4In54/USAESiegfriedp458_thumb3.jpg?imgmax=800" width="288" height="366" /></a>   <a href="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-WriryhP5lNY/Uwfwxsw394I/AAAAAAAADtE/xqR1yto9e3c/s1600-h/USAESiegfriedp4685.jpg"><img title="USA-E-Siegfried-p468" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="USA-E-Siegfried-p468" src="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-JmZ_iQHpXnc/UwfwyVo60zI/AAAAAAAADtQ/5l8A6CVBxXk/USAESiegfriedp468_thumb3.jpg?imgmax=800" width="360" height="287" /></a> </p> <p><strong><font size="1"><em>Left:</em> Veterans of the Hurtgen Forest. <em>Right:</em> Medics Attending Wounded in the Forest</font></strong></p> <p><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>MacDonald, C. “</em>United States Army in World War II. European Theater of Operations. The Siegfried Line Campaign.” 1963, p. 458 & 468 <em>Retrieved from</em>  </font><a title="http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-E-Siegfried/img/USA-E-Siegfried-p458.jpg" href="http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-E-Siegfried/img/USA-E-Siegfried-p458.jpg"><font size="1">http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-E-Siegfried/img/USA-E-Siegfried-p458.jpg</font></a><font size="1"> and </font><a title="http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-E-Siegfried/img/USA-E-Siegfried-p468.jpg" href="http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-E-Siegfried/img/USA-E-Siegfried-p468.jpg"><font size="1">http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-E-Siegfried/img/USA-E-Siegfried-p468.jpg</font></a><font size="1"> respectively.</font></p> <p>After the war, General Gavin wrote critically of the massacres in the Hurtgen: </p> <p><font face="Courier New">“The Hurtgen was an incredible battle area with its concrete pillboxes deeply imbedded in the surface of the forest, the whole landscape covered by German machine-gun and artillery fire. It was into this that the 9th Infantry Division drifted on September 19 [1944]. In less than four weeks the [9th Infantry] division lost 4500 men, one causality per yard gained. As the official history – <em>U.S. Army in World War II, The Siegfried Campaign</em>  - sums it up, ‘The real winner appeared to be the vast, undulating blackish-green sea.’ [of the Hurtgen Forest]”…The 9th Infantry Division was followed by the 28th Division…[which] suffered more than 6000 casualties. The 28th was followed in turn by the 4th, the 8th, the 83rd, and a combat command of the 5th armored Division…Once we were into it, the higher command did not seem to appreciate the incredible conditions under which the infantrymen had to fight. Unlike other battles in Europe so far, we sacrificed our ground mobility, our tactical air support, and we chose to fight the Germans under conditions entirely to their advantage – where they had strong fortifications and were on ground they knew very well.” </font> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong><em> Gavin, J. “On To Berlin: Battles of an Airborne Commander 1943-1946 ”, 1978, p. 267 – 268</em></font></p> <p><em><font size="1"></font></em></p> <p><em><font size="1"><a href="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-sPfG0SuLv_c/Uwfwz2RGKDI/AAAAAAAADv8/UKkRXbA4NsM/s1600-h/Huertgen_Forest1.jpg"><img title="Huertgen_Forest" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="Huertgen_Forest" src="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-vOFm0UISrgQ/Uwfw1BqLVGI/AAAAAAAADwE/SzvsvPrGWVE/Huertgen_Forest_thumb.jpg?imgmax=800" width="612" height="464" /></a> </font></em></p> <p><strong>The Hurtgen Forest today looks very much as it did in the Autumn of 1944 before the battle to secure the Roer River dams began</strong></p> <p><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Wikipedia Creative Commons License. Author: <b><a href="http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/User:W._B._Wilson">W. B. Wilson</a> at <a href="http://en.wikipedia.org">en.wikipedia</a></b>. In no way does the author endorse the content of this blog or the use of this photo.</em></font><em> </em></p> <p><em><font size="1"></font></em></p> <p><u><strong><font size="3"></font></strong></u></p> <p><u><strong><font size="3">82nd Airborne Division Returns to France & Re-Organization</font></strong></u></p> <p>The 9th Division relieved the 82nd airborne of its zone of responsibility in the Hurtgen area on February 18,1945. Over February 20 – 21 weary from their prolonged combat and the horror of witnessing the Hurtgen Forest massacres, the paratroopers had all returned to the Sissonne and Suippes camps in France. Army hospitals had taken over the barracks at these camps so the 505 PIR, 508 PIR, and 325 GIR had to bivouac in tents in the surrounding area. The 504 PIR was relocated to nearby barracks at Laon. <strong><font size="1">Source:</font> </strong><font size="1"><em>LoFaro, G., “The Sword of St. Michael: The 82nd Airborne Division in World war II”, 2011, p. 525.</em></font></p> <p>It was a sad time for all:</p> <p><font face="Courier New">“…in one of the heartbreaks of the war, the independent 509th and 551st Parachute Infantry Battalions were disbanded, and the survivors from the ‘Bulge’ divided up among units of the 82nd, in the course of which the 505 received many of them. In reality of truth, just as so many old 505ers died in the snowy hills of the Ardennes, so too, the old 505 died there. The regiment was now made up of a scattering of ‘old men’ whose greatest hope at this stage of the war was to survive it, fresh-faced kids who had no idea of what it was all about, and the veterans from the 509 and 551 who retained loyalties and allegiance to their old outfits.”</font> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Langdon, A. “Ready: A World War II History of the 505th Parachute Infantry Regiment”, 1986, p. 122.</em></font></p> <p>The first days of the return to camp consisted of physical training since a policy of liberal passes was established. Three day passes were given for men to London, Paris, Brussels, and the French Riviera. Some very fortunate troopers were given furloughs to the US. Ceremonies for the fallen were held and replacements were assigned to units. New men who needed it were sent through the parachute qualification course. After a short time, 0nce the men absent on passes and furloughs returned, the training became more intensive including tactical exercises, and parachute/glider assaults. </p> <p>On March 1, nine days after arriving back in camp, War Department Orders of December 16, 1944 took effect. These orders significantly altered the Division’s TO&E (Table of Organization and Equipment). Among the changes was a consolidation of  an airborne division’s Glider Infantry Regiments (GIRs) which were ordered to have three battalions instead of two. For the 82nd Airborne the 2nd battalion, 401st GIR had become an organic unit of the 325th GIR instead of being attached as it was previously. </p> <p>The number of Parachute Infantry Regiments (PIRs) in an airborne division were reduced to two instead of three. The 505th, and 504th PIRs stayed with the 82nd Airborne, while the previously attached 508th PIR was detached and given the role of liberating Allied Prisoner Of War (POW) camps in the possible event that Germans committed reprisals by killing Allied POWs before their liberation. It moved base to Chartres, France and was put on a 48 hour alert to carry out its orders. However, since the Germans never murdered POWs in camps, the 508th was never needed for that mission. Instead it eventually ended up in Frankfurt Germany as General Eisenhower’s  honor guard at his post-war headquarters and returned to the US after a long period of occupation duty which ended in November, 1946. <strong><font size="1">Source:</font> </strong><font size="1"><em>LoFaro, G., “The Sword of St. Michael: The 82nd Airborne Division in World war II”, 2011, pp. 530 – 531.</em></font></p> <p>There were further changes prescribed in the War Department Orders which affected smaller units in the 82nd Airborne. One such change affected Bill’s unit in particular, the 82nd Parachute Maintenance (Provisional):</p> <p><font face="Courier New">“…the poignant date of March 1st rolled around. A mass huddle was called and these gallant troopers, all but the 508 section, were told that they were now members of the same company. That by authority of T/O and E71-27T, War Department, Washington 25, D.C, 16 December 1944 and General Order No. 25, Headquarters, 82nd Airborne Division, 1 Marcht [<em>sic</em>] 1945, they were now known as the 82nd Parachute Maintenance Company. Captain [Wiley] Cooper was now officially Company Commander with first Sergeant Brown as First Sergeant. On this same date, Captain Griffin was promoted to Major to be the 82nd Airborne Division Parachute Maintenance Officer.”</font> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong><em> Author Unknown, “82nd Airborne Division: 82nd Parachute Maintenance Company” Section 1 Unit History, </em><em>Date unknown,</em><em> p. 13. </em></font></p> <p>Requests for the reorganization of the 82nd riggers provisional unit had been under consideration for some time as this telegram dated August 1, 1944 shows:</p> <p><a href="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-fekmdhM6BOE/UwfxQtD1geI/AAAAAAAADwM/OfToEIxREJc/s1600-h/PrachuteMainteanceCompanyFormation2.jpg"><img title="PrachuteMainteanceCompanyFormation" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="PrachuteMainteanceCompanyFormation" src="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-JfO0iNkvg8I/UwfxSMspCQI/AAAAAAAADwU/H4fSFVZ-2rU/PrachuteMainteanceCompanyFormation_t.jpg?imgmax=800" width="539" height="667" /></a> </p> <p><strong>Telegram of August 1, 1944 requesting authorization to active the Divisional 82nd Parachute Maintenance Company</strong></p> <p><strong><font size="1">Source:</font></strong> <em><font size="1">Telegram dated  August 1, 1944 “Maneuver Center of Excellence Libraries Donovan Research Library US Armor Research Library Historical Microfilm Documents Collection “D78 Item nos. 2000-2019 - United States Army 82nd Airborne Division narratives from operations in Sicily, Italy, Normandy, Holland, Ardennes, and Central Europe, August 1942-May 1945” Retrieved from </font></em><a href="http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/Documents/Microfilm/index.htm"><em><font size="1">http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/Documents/Microfilm/index.htm</font></em></a><em><font size="1"> which can be found at </font></em><a href="http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/virtual.htm"><em><font size="1">http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/virtual.htm</font></em></a><em><font size="1"> Direct link to the PDF file: </font></em><a href="http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/Documents/Microfilm/film/D1-D630/D78_I2000-2019.pdf"><em><font size="1">http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/Documents/Microfilm/film/D1-D630/D78_I2000-2019.pdf</font></em></a><em><font size="1"> pp. 716</font></em></p> <p>In the immediate post-war period after VE – Day some of the 82nd Parachute Riggers were given the opportunity to write an unpublished wartime history of their unit entitled <em>“Our Outfit: The Story of the Parachute Riggers of the 82nd Airborne Division”</em>. In it the effects of the reorganization are described:</p> <p><a href="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-Dw2z9BHn66M/UwfxVWR6ijI/AAAAAAAADwc/S3u0F6ZqKLY/s1600-h/OurOutfit78Part21.jpg"><img title="Our Outfit 78 Part2" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="Our Outfit 78 Part2" src="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-VPdt1DyYflg/UwfxWgrPiII/AAAAAAAADwk/A1yS-zGNUZE/OurOutfit78Part2_thumb.jpg?imgmax=800" width="282" height="190" /></a> </p> <p><font size="1"><strong><font size="2">Excerpt describing the creation of the 82nd Parachute Maintenance Company</font>  </strong>(from “Our Outfit: The Story of the Parachute Riggers of the 82nd Airborne Division” unpublished  manuscript p. 78)<strong> Source:</strong> Author’s collection.</font> </p> <p>Bill’s brother Henry wrote a letter home to his sister Doris dated July 13, 1945 which indicates the timeframe for Bill’s promotion to Technical Sergeant 4th Grade (T/4): </p> <p><font face="Courier New">“Dear Doris,</font></p> <p><font face="Courier New">…Bill is a buck Sgt now. Coming up in the world…”</font> <font size="1"><strong>Source: </strong><em>Henry Clark Jr. Letter dated July 13, 1945</em></font></p> <p>Bill and Henry saw each other four times while on the European continent and twice in England. Bill’s promotion from private to T/4 most likely happened as part of the reorganization, since Henry didn’t mention it in his letters prior to March 1.</p> <p><strong><u><font size="3">Operation ECLIPSE – the Proposed Jump on Berlin</font></u></strong></p> <p>While these changes to the organization of the 82nd were taking place, the men were gearing up for a new assignment. Rumors spread about where the mission might be, but not about what type of mission. Multi-jump veterans could tell by the specificity in practice jumps, and tactical exercises that they were being trained for a major combat jump. </p> <p>In actuality the 82nd had not been assigned to any specific mission, but they had been earmarked for expected missions. The wide and turbulent Rhine River created a very effective natural barrier into the Germany territory still held by enemy forces because most of the bridges over it had been destroyed by the retreating Wehrmacht following the Ardennes campaign and the continuing Rhineland campaign. In order to overcome this obstacle  several competing airborne operations were on the drawing board of the Supreme Headquarters Allied Expeditionary Force (SHAEF) planners. </p> <p>One was Operation CHOKER II which called for the 82nd Airborne to jump as a support unit to aid in the US 7th Army’s crossing of the Rhine River at the German town of Worms. Another called Operation ARENA was a daring plan built around the concept of creating a  fortress deep in the heart of Germany about 100 miles east of the Rhine River. It would have captured the defensible high ground dominating the area near Paderborn, Germany. This would have enabled the western Allies to support the advance of General Bradley’s Army Group from its positions on the Rhine and allow it to quickly seize the territory in between. </p> <p>There was, however, one plan coveted above all others. It was the audacious and aptly named Operation ECLIPSE – the plan to drop a combat force composed of one British airborne brigade and two US airborne divisions onto airfields around Berlin. Once the paratroopers and glider men seized the Nazi Capitol, they would take control of the city’s services and its citizens, capture incriminating documents, round up high ranking Nazi officials, before waiting for a rendezvous with advancing Allied ground forces. <strong><font size="1">Source:</font> </strong><font size="1"><em>LoFaro, G., “The Sword of St. Michael: The 82nd Airborne Division in World war II”, 2011, p. 526.</em></font></p> <p>In the first week of March 1945, General Gavin was told to prepare for ECLIPSE. Although there was ambiguity surrounding its certainty, Gavin prepared his men  in earnest. He knew they could tell the training was designed for another epic mission. Seeing no point in hiding it he added to the already swollen rumor mill by announcing in a speech to the men the potential for a combat jump on Berlin. At the same time he suggested that other missions were also possible including deployment to the PTO (Pacific Theater of Operations) to fight the Japanese.  <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Ibid.</em></font></p> <p>While to a lesser degree the 82nd men wanted the war to end without having to fight another battle, they also harbored a stronger desire to play a part in on the last one. They were happy not to be part of Operation VARSITY; Field Marshal Montgomery’s successful, yet costly capture of a bridgehead across the Rhine River in northern Germany using in part the US 17th Airborne Division, among other units. But they were glad to be doing something useful again when  later they were given news of the Division’s assignment to active duty at the front. </p> <p>This was a sentiment recorded in some WWII paratrooper memoirs such as John McKenzie’s excellent <em>“On Time on target: The World War II Memoir of a Paratrooper in the 82d Airborne.”</em> 2000, p. 161 and James Megellas’ gripping <em>“All The Way To Berlin: A Paratrooper at War in Europe”</em> 2003, p. 239. It was also reflected in Bill’s own actions when later, once the Division’s assignment was finally determined, he volunteered for a dangerous duty. </p> <p>Gavin, like his men was of two minds about the prospect of another combat jump. He wrote a diary entry on March 12: </p> <p><font face="Courier New">“I’d sure like to live through five combat jumps. I believe five are as many as one man should be given. Beyond that is too much. We all realize it now. There is a drain on the courage of a man that cannot be replaced.”</font> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Booth T., “Paratrooper: The Life of General James M. Gavin”, 1994, pp. 281-282 & p. 281.</em></font></p> <p>After the war General Gavin was to further elucidate his feelings (and those of his men) regarding Operation ECLIPSE: </p> <p><font face="Courier New">“It was a sobering prospect, especially to the veterans with four combat jumps. But at the same time it <em>was</em> exciting.  This was the final battle, and to be in it at the finish, after the long road from North Africa, was very much to our liking.”</font> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong><em> Gavin, J. “On To Berlin: Battles of an Airborne Commander 1943-1946 ”, 1978, p. 269.</em></font></p> <p><em><font size="1"></font></em></p> <p><strong><u><font size="3">The 82nd PMC Prepares for Operation ECLIPSE</font></u></strong> </p> <p><font face="Courier New"></font></p> <p>As was mentioned in <a href="http://ww2tribute.blogspot.com/2013/12/bill-clark-scrambles-to-reach-his-unit.html">“Bill Clark Scrambles to Reach His Unit in the Battle of the Bulge”</a>, Bill arrived in Reims as part of an advanced detail (from Ashwell camp in the English midlands) to set up the new rigger facilities and/or as a member of the men running the rudimentary jump school that General Gavin had ordered prior to the Ardennes Offensive. The unpublished 82nd parachute rigger history, <em>“Our Outfit” , </em>lends further strong credence to explain Bill’s presence in Reims in early December, 1944 before the main force of 82nd riggers arrived on February 19, 1945.</p> <p><font face="Courier New">“The [rigger] facilities [at Reims] were installed by the advanced detail which had arrived in December.” </font><font size="1"><strong>Source: </strong>Author’s collection.<strong> </strong> <em>Embrey, W., (ed.), “Our Outfit: The Story of the Parachute Riggers of the 82nd Airborne Division”, 1945,  p. 78</em></font></p> <p>The History of the 82nd Airborne Parachute Maintenance Company further states that:</p> <p><font face="Courier New">“The riggers moved into former stables which had been cleaned and fixed by the advanced detail…</font></p> <p><font face="Courier New">Within a day or so [probably from February 20 - 21, 1945] the equipment arrived on convoys of trucks which might pull in at any time of day or night. All men would pitch in to unload and stack equipment in one mammoth storage shed. So much dust would be raised that the struggling lights emitting their feeble glimmer provided little more than a blacked out foggy London street. For awhile, a day and a night shift was organized.</font></p> <p><font face="Courier New">As soon as possible one of the three platoons was formed to start packing chutes. The other two platoons starting within a few days. Maintenance was set up and began operating.</font></p> <p><font face="Courier New">Regiments and battalions were scheduled to start training jumps so 7,600 parachutes were packed immediately. Time was precious; chutes were packed, jumped, and repacked within two days. As soon as the training jumps were completed the division needed 2,000 more chutes packed to jump another class of jump school students. At one time the three platoons packed 10,000 mains in approximately ten days, with the 508 section specializing in reserve parachute packing. </font><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong><em> Author Unknown, “82nd Airborne Division: 82nd Parachute Maintenance Company” Section 1 Unit History, </em><em>Date unknown,</em><em> p. 13. </em></font></p> <p><font face="ge">These parachute packing platoons gearing up for the 82nd Division’s practice jumps were separated from the men in the maintenance platoons which set up in a separate building. In addition to their usual parachute repair duties, these maintenance platoons were sewing orders of equipment  for the 17th Airborne Division which was due to jump in Operation VARSITY on March 24, 1945:</font></p> <p><font face="Courier New">“The maintenance section 504, 505, and 508 being set up together in one building, received another order for sewing on 15,000 pairs of combat suit jump pockets. In short time the maintenance men were putting out 900 pairs a day.”   </font><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong><em> Ibid</em><em>. </em></font></p> <p><strong><u><font size="3">Capture of the Ludendorff Bridge near Remagen, Germany & <strong><u>Demise of Operation ECLIPSE</u></strong></font></u></strong></p> <p>On March 7, the US 9th Armored Division captured intact the Ludendorff railway bridge over the Rhine River near Remagen, Germany. This put US Army General Bradley’s Southern Army Group (rather than Field Marshal Montgomery’s northern forces)  in a better position to lead the drive into Germany and eliminate the German forces defending the industrial war machine in the region known as the ‘Ruhr Pocket’. Under the old SHAEF plans, prior to the capture of the Ludendorff bridge, Montgomery was to lead his forces to seize the Ruhr and then move to capture Berlin. <strong><font size="1">Source:</font> </strong><font size="1"><em>LoFaro, G., “The Sword of St. Michael: The 82nd Airborne Division in World war II”, 2011, pp. 528 – 529.</em></font></p> <p><em><font size="1"></font></em></p> <p><a href="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-A6z1syqeJ8I/UwfxX8r4tAI/AAAAAAAADws/st2cOJN-6vo/s1600-h/CROSS_THE_RHINE_WITH_DRY_FEET_COURTE.jpg"><img title="CROSS_THE_RHINE_WITH_DRY_FEET_COURTESY_OF_9TH_ARM'D_DIV-LUDENDORFF_BRIDGE" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="CROSS_THE_RHINE_WITH_DRY_FEET_COURTESY_OF_9TH_ARM'D_DIV-LUDENDORFF_BRIDGE" src="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-MGWHq-uOYGc/UwfxYibuzFI/AAAAAAAADw0/E_m4SWb3qys/CROSS_THE_RHINE_WITH_DRY_FEET_COURTE%25255B1%25255D.jpg?imgmax=800" width="481" height="387" /></a> </p> <p><font size="1"> </font><font size="2"><strong>American Capture of the Ludendorff Bridge over the Rhine River near Remagen. The sign reads: </strong><strong><em>“Cross the Rhine With Dry Feet Courtesy of 9th ARMD DIV”</em></strong></font>  <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Wikipedia Commons</em></font></p> <p>At this point, the western Allied objective was no longer Berlin. Instead it was the Ruhr Pocket. Soon after that, under pressure from the fast paced land grabbing Russian advance in eastern Germany which threatened to capture Denmark, the objective was to become the Elbe River.  </p> <p>With Berlin out of the picture, Operation ECLIPSE could never happen. Operation CHOKER II was cut because another main bridgehead over the Rhine River was no longer necessary. Operation ARENA was also shelved. SHAEF deemed the airpower needed to ensure its success would place too much strain on the air resources used to assist Bradley's objective of the Ruhr and the ongoing strategic bombing initiative of German cities. <strong><font size="1">Source:</font> </strong><font size="1"><em>LoFaro, G., “The Sword of St. Michael: The 82nd Airborne Division in World war II”, 2011, p. 529</em></font>.</p> <p> </p> <p><u><font size="3"><strong>Famous Morale Boosting Singer Marlene Dietrich Attends a Fatal Practice Jump Accident</strong></font></u> </p> <p>Despite the cancellation of these airborne operations, the 82nd Airborne Division regiments including the detached 508th PIR were still making  training jumps to maintain their jump status, when on March 14, there was a terrible accident at the airfield near Sissonne. </p> <p> </p> <p><a href="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-B_jvd2jHcFI/Uwfyejj0ZcI/AAAAAAAADw8/pAylxHoyR7E/s1600-h/OurOutfit79c47crashfrance.jpg"><img title="Our Outfit 79 c-47crashfrance" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; margin-left: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px; margin-right: 0px" border="0" alt="Our Outfit 79 c-47crashfrance" src="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-ily1Sx69PYA/Uwfyf7AzF5I/AAAAAAAADxA/GmH-t2C9eMk/OurOutfit79c47crashfrance_thumb.jpg?imgmax=800" width="474" align="left" height="461" /></a> </p> <p> </p> <p><a href="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-YF0rBIysf_g/UwfzOBcKrWI/AAAAAAAADxM/mZIgfmE4JW4/s1600-h/OurOutfit80c47crashfrance22.jpg"><img title="Our Outfit 80 c-47crashfrance2" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; margin-left: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px; margin-right: 0px" border="0" alt="Our Outfit 80 c-47crashfrance2" src="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-BEE_GsTkyWw/UwfzOxb2cUI/AAAAAAAADxU/bu-D8GZq2cA/OurOutfit80c47crashfrance2_thumb2.jpg?imgmax=800" width="288" height="420" /></a> </p> <p><font size="1"><strong><font size="2">Photographs of the March 14 C-47 crash killing seven paratroopers taken by 82nd PMC Rigger Emmitt Shirley of the 505 Section</font> </strong>(from “Our Outfit: The Story of the Parachute Riggers of the 82nd Airborne Division”, unpublished manuscript,  p. 80)<strong> Source:</strong> Author’s collection.</font> </p> <p>The 1st and 2nd Battalions of the 508th PIR were making their practice jump when a C-47 lost a propeller which caused it to lose control and altitude. As it turned downward the chutes of some paratroopers already deployed from the plane ahead were caught on its tail and wings. The airplane dived to the ground, crashing and bursting into flames, killing seven men. </p> <p>The news quickly spread though the camps, but the details were kept from the men. Eventually they all were  leaked including the fact that Marlene Dietrich (the German born famous morale boosting American actress and singer) was present for the jump. Even though it was a scheduled practice jump, Miss Dietrich was told by some officers that it was a parade jump held in her honor. She fell for this little white lie and after witnessing the crash became hysterical and remained severely distressed. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Nordyke, P., “Put Us Down In Hell: The Combat History of the 508th Parachute Infantry Regiment in World War II” 2012, pp. 483 – 485</em></font></p> <p>All of the men present watched in stunned dismay as the disaster unfolded. 82nd PMC riggers were among the witnesses and one of them, Sgt. Emmitt Shirley took these photographs.</p> <a href="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-fQRF6X3T0wY/Uwf43OgHehI/AAAAAAAADxc/sSJxZlBpCpg/s1600-h/Marlene_Dietrich1.jpg"><img id="img_d5245cf7-ddd8-4a8c-9813-f4214c3f928d" title="Marlene_Dietrich" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="Marlene_Dietrich" src="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-JRXv0_OcHDI/Uwf43h2Q6xI/AAAAAAAADxk/JYkW-YyuNmI/Marlene_Dietrich_thumb1.jpg?imgmax=800" width="431" height="514" /></a>   <a href="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-IeJZljs-paE/Uwf44i27NiI/AAAAAAAADxs/o8yDvbdE2oE/s1600-h/JumpersReward1.jpg"><img title="Jumpers Reward" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="Jumpers Reward" src="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-uuhcMHpKzwo/Uwf45LQZsuI/AAAAAAAADxw/oVqeIreSjXI/JumpersReward_thumb.jpg?imgmax=800" width="328" height="516" /></a>   <p> <font size="1"><strong><font size="2">Photographs of the Marlene Dietrich attending practice jumps at the 82nd Airborne’s base in France</font> </strong>(from “Our Outfit: The Story of the Parachute Riggers of the 82nd Airborne Division”, unpublished manuscript, p. 80)<strong> Source:</strong> Author’s collection.</font> </p> <p>General Gavin jumped with the 508th PIR just prior to the accident and saw the whole thing. He reacted by jumping  a second time immediately following the crash. He also met Marlene Dietrich that day, and while unimpressed with her, later they did have a romance. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Booth T., “Paratrooper: The Life of General James M. Gavin”, 1994, pp. 281-282 & p. 308.</em></font></p> <p><a href="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-qeN4BICGLaw/Uwf45wQsBcI/AAAAAAAADx4/-X32NS_Gzl0/s1600-h/Gavin_Marlene1.jpg"><img title="Gavin_Marlene" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="Gavin_Marlene" src="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-yxOtrtNONIM/Uwf46VV3ufI/AAAAAAAADyE/qbZN9SisFeg/Gavin_Marlene_thumb.jpg?imgmax=800" width="336" height="578" /></a>   </p> <p> <font size="1"><strong><font size="2">Photograph of Marlene Dietrich and General Gavin near the Sissonne Base, France</font> </strong>(from “Our Outfit: The Story of the Parachute Riggers of the 82nd Airborne Division”, unpublished manuscript, p. 79)<strong> Source:</strong> Author’s collection.</font> </p> <p> </p> <p><strong><u><font size="3">Operation VARSITY</font></u></strong></p> <p>Eleven days after the accident, on March 25, 1945 Field Marshal Montgomery using the British Second Army crossed the Rhine near Duisburg in northern Germany as part of Operation VARSITY. In the first phase of the operation:</p> <p><font face="Courier New">“The U.S. 17th and British 6th Airborne Divisions made a daylight jump [on March 24 to provide tactical support for Montgomery’s crossing of the next day] into drop zones on the east bank [of the Rhine River] to secure a bridgehead. They suffered substantial losses from antiaircraft fire during their approach. As was his inclination, Montgomery had spent so much time in meticulous preparation that he disclosed his intentions to the Germans, giving them plenty of time to prepare for the crossing. This was yet another serious intelligence failure. It also seemed foolish to route the flight paths used by the two divisions right over concentrations of antiaircraft guns that were positioned to fire on the streams of Allied bombers headed toward central Germany and the major cities there. </font><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>McKenzie, J. “On Time on target: The World War II Memoir of a Paratrooper in the 82d Airborne.” 2000, p. 161</em></font></p> <p><font face="ge">The 82nd parachute maintenance platoons were also involved in supplying the 17th Airborne Division with equipment for Operation VARSITY. This meant a lot more work for the men of the 504, 505, and the officially detached 508 maintenance section:</font></p> <p><font face="Courier New">“…Soon after the first order [the previously mentioned 15,000 pairs of combat suit jump pockets quoted earlier] was finished, another 12,000 pairs of combat pants were sent down to be modified for the 17th [Airborne Division]. They had chute repair and routine maintenance work to take care of along with these orders. </font><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong><em> Author Unknown, “82nd Airborne Division: 82nd Parachute Maintenance Company” Section 1 Unit History, </em><em>Date unknown,</em><em> p. 13. </em></font></p> <p>The unpublished 82nd parachute rigger history, “Our Outfit” corroborates the role of the 82nd PMC’s in the days before Operation ECLIPSE  and tells of the cancelled Berlin jump: </p> <p><a href="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-aCgmC2TZc9A/Uwf47UnHPmI/AAAAAAAADyM/5kZbGtE5w2g/s1600-h/OurOutfit78Part81.jpg"><img title="Our Outfit 78 Part 8" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="Our Outfit 78 Part 8" src="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-V3APjA3lrTE/Uwf470acx_I/AAAAAAAADyU/H9Et7DyyGu0/OurOutfit78Part8_thumb.jpg?imgmax=800" width="301" height="186" /></a> </p> <p><font size="1"><strong><font size="2">Excerpt describing the role of the 82nd PMC in Operation ECLIPSE and its demise</font> </strong>(from “Our Outfit: The Story of the Parachute Riggers of the 82nd Airborne Division”, unpublished manuscript, p. 78)<strong> Source:</strong> Author’s collection.</font> </p> <p> </p> <p><strong><u><font size="3">The 82nd Airborne’s Mission Finally Decided – Destination Cologne, Germany</font></u></strong></p> <p>On March 30, five days after Montgomery crossed the Rhine River, General Gavin was summoned to the 18th Airborne Corps at nearby Epernay, France where he received the 82nd Airborne’s orders:</p> <p><font face="Courier New">“On 31 March the 82d Airborne Division was attached to the Fifteenth U.S. Army at 1400 [2:00 PM] and given the mission to patrol a section of the West bank of the RHINE River. This river was the Western boundary of a hugh [<em>sic</em>] ‘pocket’ of GERMAN resistance in the RUHR area. Aside from patrols the Division probably would not cross the river. Movement of the Division to the new areas would begin on or about 3 April.”</font> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Author Unknown, “After-Action Report 82nd Airborne Division April 1945”, 1945  p. 1.</em></font></p> <p>In the context of the bigger picture, initially Field Marshal Montgomery using his northern forces was to command the western Allied invasion into Germany, with the Americans providing a supportive role. However, a few days before Operation VARSITY began General Eisenhower decided  that the US Southern Army Group under General Bradley would lead the advance and capture of the western Allied sector of Germany, with Montgomery’s forces in support. He let Operation VARSITY go ahead despite advice to the contrary in order to appease Montgomery. Subsequently:</p> <p><font face="Courier New">“The U.S. First and Ninth Armies had linked up at Lippstadt, Germany, east of the Ruhr, on 1 April, after which Bradley assumed control of the battle and turned both armies inward to squeeze Model [General Field Marshal Model’s Army Group B – a force of over 300,000 Germans]  from the north, south, and east. To complete the job, [General]Bradley needed a force to keep the Germans in the [Ruhr] pocket from escaping back across the Rhine to the west.”</font> <strong><font size="1">Source:</font> </strong><font size="1"><em>LoFaro, G., “The Sword of St. Michael: The 82nd Airborne Division in World war II”, 2011, p. 531.</em></font></p> <p>The stage was now set for the the 82nd Airborne’s participation in their second to last operation of the war – the reduction of the Ruhr Pocket and occupation of Cologne.</p> <p> </p> <p></p> <p></p> <p align="center"><strong>© Copyright Jeffrey Clark 2014 All Rights Reserved.</strong></p> Jeff Clarkhttp://www.blogger.com/profile/03692669731275640003noreply@blogger.com1tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-2388671760617909733.post-75156300641633599432013-12-12T11:46:00.001-08:002013-12-12T12:03:23.396-08:00Bill Clark Scrambles to Reach His Unit in the ‘Battle of the Bulge’<p> </p> <p>For many years after the war Bill was silent about the Ardennes campaign. Perhaps the only person who really knew all of the details was his father, in whom he confided much about his wartime experiences. Although Henry Clark Sr. did tell Bill’s mother, Virgia, about his secret mission into Normandy three days before the drop, Henry took to the grave almost all else Bill told him. Whatever he told his father, Bill undoubtedly asked him to tell no one else.  </p> <p>Bill’s silence about the Ardennes campaign is typical of his humility and yet again it leaves frustrating unanswered questions concerning his involvement in it. Fortunately, there are enough bread crumbs to follow for this chapter of Bill’s war to piece together the puzzle of what happened to him and how he came to be in the Ardennes offensive. It is a story of deep loyalty,  an indomitable will, and a supreme test of character against daunting odds which could well have cost his life.</p> <p>It would not be until several decades after the war when Bill was in his seventies, that he talked openly about it. It happened at a family gathering at his aunt Eva’s home where his sister, Doris, two of his brothers, Henry and James (and his wife, Mary) had gathered for a visit. Henry Jr. , James and Mary had recently returned from a trip to Europe. One of the places they had visited was Verdun, France. Henry Clark Jr. had been stationed near there from September, 1944 to May, 1945 with the US Army Air Corps, 47th Liaison Squadron. Bill was stationed nearby with the 82nd Airborne in the vicinity of Reims, France. The close proximity allowed the brothers three precious visits to one another in March, April, and May of 1945. Eva and Henry were making jokes about something that Henry had done in the war, when Doris seized the opportunity and tactfully asked Bill if he was at the Battle of the Bulge.  </p> <p>Knowing Bill’s characteristic reticence to open up about the war, to everyone's quiet amazement Bill started talking. What he had to say took them by surprise. None of them had heard the story before because when asked about the war he would usually either ignore the questions, change the subject, or state that he didn’t want to discuss it.  It was also more than a little scary to ask him pointed questions. Always the amiable jokester, if you did make the mistake of asking him an unsolicited war question, he would suddenly change character fixing you with a frightening stare from his cold blue eyes. They would mercilessly sear into you, leaving a permanent brand of uttermost embarrassment. Such was the intensity with which they conveyed his profound sorrow, regret and anger undiminished even 50 and more years on. With reactions like this, respecting his privacy on these matters became sacrosanct to the family. </p> <p>In recounting Bill’s experiences during the Ardennes offensive, notes were used from interviews with his brothers, his sister, and his sister-in-law, together with materials from the “Military Biography of William A. Clark” by Herd L. Bennett, Attorney at Law, January 26, 2000.</p> <p> </p> <p><strong><font size="3"><u>Bill’s Ordeal in Reaching the 82nd Airborne’s Frontline Position via Paris - Reims - Liege - Werbomont</u> </font></strong></p> <p><strong>On Leave in Paris</strong></p> <p>Bill said that when the German offensive began he was on leave in Paris with another younger, green, inexperienced trooper whom he had taken under his wing.  It was a day or so after they arrived in the city that he was approached by MPs while drinking in a bar. One MP physically handed Bill paper orders in an envelope and said they were entrusted to him. Not wanting to lose them, Bill said he stuffed the orders securely into his jacket pocket. The MP told him that his leave and that of his friend was cancelled effective immediately and that they were to return to base. Their was a rendezvous point where trucks would take them back.  The younger trooper was not with Bill at the time. </p> <p>Already a seasoned veteran of four campaigns, Bill sensed grave danger about this unexpected and apparently comprehensive cancellation of leave. There was a lot of confusion in the air and nobody could tell him what was really going on. Feeling responsible for his younger companion, and knowing they would be in deep trouble if they didn’t get back to base on time, he decided to go get him; then head together to the rendezvous area where the trucks would be waiting. </p> <p>It took Bill some time to locate his buddy since he wasn’t where he thought he would be. When Bill finally tracked him down he was drunk with a woman in an obscure bordello. It was dark when they ran back to the rendezvous point, arriving just in time to see the trucks moving off. They ran toward them as they drove away, frantically waving their arms and shouting for them to stop, but no one in the convoy saw nor heard them. Their shouts and antics did draw the attention of the MPs at the rendezvous point. Fearful of being caught and thrown in jail for missing the convoy, the pair scampered off into the side streets and alleyways before they could be intercepted and detained. In telling this part of  his story Bill’s voice quavered as the profound despair he felt that night unexpectedly came rushing back.</p> <p>A large group of around 350 troopers from the 508 PIR were on leave in Paris at the same time as Bill and his buddy. Their experience mirrors Bill’s quite closely. Scheduled to return on Sunday night of December 17, they left their base in Sissonne, France on Friday morning, December 15 in a convoy of trucks bound for Paris arriving in the afternoon. Once they were assigned rooms the troopers avidly began indulging themselves in all that the famous “city of light” had to offer. Their trucks were parked in a large motor pool run by MPs. It was there that the troopers were to assemble on Sunday night for the ride back to base. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong><em> Nordyke, P., “Put us Down in Hell: The Combat History of the 508th Parachute Infantry Regiment in World War II” 2012, pp. 391 – 392. </em></font></p> <p>Unbeknownst to the 508 troopers in the afternoon of Saturday, December 16 the decision had been made to  cancel leave and recall all men back to their stations around Reims. The order spread very quickly. MPs wasted no time and drove through the streets of Paris using loudspeakers calling the men to report back to their units. They scoured bars and whorehouses in an effort to leave no man behind.  The troopers responded by assembling at the MP motor pool throughout the remainder of the afternoon. Four or five of the 508 men were unaccounted for when at 8:00 PM on Saturday, December 16 the trucks drove away reaching base early on Sunday morning. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong><em> Ibid. </em></font></p> <p>Besides the few missing 508 PIR men, some troopers from the 505 and 504 did not make the truck convoy departure on December 16. In fact it has been recorded that as late as Sunday, December 17, MPs in Paris were still in the process of finding paratroopers who were unaware of the orders to return to base. </p> <p>Colonel Tucker commander of the 504 PIR was holding a meeting with his senior officers and staff at 11:30 PM on December 17 detailing what was known about the German attack and organizing for the deployment scheduled for 9:00 AM on Monday, December 18. During the meeting one officer, platoon leader Moffatt Burriss, stated that some of his men were still on leave in Paris and that they would not know of the German attack. Colonel Tucker responded: </p> <p><font face="Courier New">“As we speak, all military personnel in Paris are being rounded up. Your men should be back by daylight”.</font> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Burriss, T., “Strike and Hold: A Memoir of the 82nd Airborne in World War II” 2000, pp. 165 - 167</em></font></p> <p>The motor pool maintained by the MPs in Paris served the whole 82nd Airborne Division and likely other outfits. It was almost certainly the same place that Bill and his friend were running toward as the trucks drove away. But they were not running  toward it on the night of December 16. As the timeline of subsequent events will reveal it was evening of December 17 that they missed the convoy Colonel Tucker referred to in his staff meeting held on the same evening. If they would have made it to the trucks on the night of December 17, they would have been back by daylight of December 18 in time to leave for the front. </p> <p>Hiding themselves from the prowling MPs on the night of December 17, the pair carefully stole their way unobserved out of Paris in the pre-dawn hours of Monday, December 18. They hoped to hitch a ride back to Reims; a distance of about 145 kilometers or  90 miles. Based on inferences made in documented testimonies it was a drive that took somewhere between 6 – 10 hours in a troop carrier. That Monday was the first of several bitterly cold days and nights the two men would spend scrambling to reach their unit with only their summer uniforms to protect them against the worst Belgian winter in living memory.</p> <p><strong>The Journey Back to Base</strong></p> <p>After walking most of the day, they were able to flag down a civilian flat bed truck sometime on December 18. The language barrier proved to be very difficult, but Bill thought the driver communicated that on his way to his destination he would drop them off at Reims. The truck drove for several hours. There being no room in the cab, Bill and his buddy huddled together for warmth on the back of the exposed flatbed. When the truck pulled over to drop them off, they were still outside of Reims. They walked the rest of the way to their base where they found it deserted except for a contingent of guards. Bill said their duty was to guard the base while the 82nd Airborne was deployed. </p> <p>Before the 504th PIR departed from camp Sissonne the decision was made to leave behind two men from each company as rear echelon. Furthermore kitchen personnel also stayed at the camp initially. Almost certainly, the same decision was made by the other 82nd regiments. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Campana, V., “The Operations of the 2nd Battalion 504th Parachute Infantry(82nd Airborne Div) in the German Counter-offensive, 18 December 1944 – 10 January 1945 (Ardennes Campaign) (Personal Experience of a Battalion S-3)” N.D., p. 6. Retrieved from Maneuver Center of Excellence Libraries, MCoE HQ Donovan Research Library, World War II Student Paper Collection. </em></font><a title="http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/Donovanpapers/wwii/index.htm" href="http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/Donovanpapers/wwii/index.htm"><font size="1"><em>http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/Donovanpapers/wwii/index.htm</em></font></a></p> <p></p> <div align="left"><iframe height="480" marginheight="0" src="https://maps.google.com/maps/ms?msa=0&msid=217875345462978325581.0004ebae8da0442657ed4&hl=en&ie=UTF8&t=p&ll=48.994636,3.422241&spn=1.730051,3.515625&z=8&output=embed" frameborder="0" width="640" marginwidth="0" scrolling="no"></iframe> <br /><small>View <a style="color: #0000ff; text-align: left" href="https://maps.google.com/maps/ms?msa=0&msid=217875345462978325581.0004ebae8da0442657ed4&hl=en&ie=UTF8&t=p&ll=48.994636,3.422241&spn=1.730051,3.515625&z=8&source=embed">Bill & his Buddy travel from Paris to their base near Reims</a> in a larger map</small></div> <p><strong>Map 1: Bill and Friend's Approximate Route from Paris to the 505 PIR Base near Reims, France</strong></p> <p>The precise time they arrived at the base is not known, but Bill said guards stationed there told them that the Division had moved out earlier that day. The guards probably knew the general location where the 82nd Airborne had been deployed since it was expected that there would be cases of stragglers trying to get from the 82nd bases to their units at the front.  </p> <p>At first the 82nd had been ordered to Bastogne and the 101st Airborne had been ordered to Werbomont. However, while en route to Bastogne, General Gavin received an order from General Hodges, commander of the 1st US Army, to change the destination to Werbomont. The rationale was that Werbomont was the junction of key roads in the north of the Bulge which if captured would enable the Germans to move with ease in all directions and particularly toward their prime objective of Antwerp via Liege. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Ibid. p. 9. </em></font></p> <p>It was logical to divert the 82nd from Bastogne since its men had departed before the 101st and at the time it was the closest of the two divisions to Werbomont. For the 101st, they were ordered to Bastogne. <font size="1"><strong>Source</strong>: <em>LoFaro G., “The Sword of St. Michael: The 82nd Airborne Division in World War II” 2011, p. 439</em>. </font></p> <p>It is unknown to me whether the men guarding the bases knew of the precise location of the 82nd. It is reasonable to assume that they would have been informed via phone or messenger as soon as possible in order to alert stragglers to the change of deployment area.</p> <p>The implications of this is that depending on when he arrived in Reims, Bill may or may not have known that he and his friend had to get to Werbomont. If they did know of the redirection to Werbomont, they probably weren’t given a good map of the route. On the night of December 17, working under intense time pressure, maps had been produced of the route to Bastogne by Division G-3 staff and these had been rushed to the Divisional units for use by the truck drivers. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Lebenson L., “Surrounded by Heroes: Six Campaigns with Division Headquarters, 82nd Airborne Division, 1942 – 1945. 2007, p. 166</em></font><em>. </em></p> <p>Perhaps there was a wall or desk map left behind showing the route the Division took to get to Bastogne. It may or may not have indicated the route the 82nd used to drive to Werbomont. If there was such a map, late comers could have used it to draw their own rudimentary “mud maps” of the route. There would not have been sufficient copies made for use by individual or small groups of non-ranking stragglers. </p> <p>For Bill and his friend there were no vehicles left that they could take. All forms of transportation either had been taken by the Division units when they initially departed for the front on the morning of December 18, or were taken by stragglers before Bill and his friend arrived at camp, or were reserved for other uses.</p> <p>One such straggler was the 18th Airborne Corps commander General Ridgway himself, as well as his staff. </p> <p><font face="Courier New">“At 0830 [8:30 AM], Ridgway and the corps personnel (and strays from the 82nd and 101st) took off [from England] in fifty-five IX Troop Carrier planes. In spite of the terrible weather, all planes landed safely in Rheims between 1100 and 1300 [11:00 AM and 1:00 PM]”.</font> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Blair C., “Ridgway’s Paratroopers: The American Airborne in World War II” 1956, p. 365.</em></font></p> <p>After arriving at the airfield near Reims, Ridgway and his staff then drove to nearby Epernay about 20 miles south, where the advanced 18th Airborne Corps CP was located. The 82nd Airborne had already departed and Ridgway stayed in Epernay until the last battalion of the 101st was on its way to Bastogne. His staff procured some old sedans (the only transportation available) and set out to Werbomont via Bastogne with thick fog and drizzle obscuring everything. The roads were jammed with heavy traffic going both ways. They arrived in Bastogne and stayed the night. The next morning December 19, Ridgway discovered rumors had spread that the city was surrounded. He wasn’t worried, however. His paratroopers were used to being surrounded. It was how they fought. He departed at first light en route to Werbomont where he was to establish the 18th Airborne Corps CP. The route took him north through Houffalize and Manhay a distance of 40 miles. A sixth sense warned him that the Germans might have taken Houffalize, so he diverted around the town, safely reaching Manhay and then Werbomont. That same morning the German spearhead had taken Houffalize. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Blair C., “Ridgway’s Paratroopers: The American Airborne in World War II” 1956, pp. 365-366.</em></font></p> <p><strong>The Long Cold Slog from Reims, France to Liege, Belgium</strong></p> <p>A point worth noting is that Bill was definitely working under the belief that he had to reach his unit in the 82nd Airborne at the front. If his orders mentioned only that he had to return to base, then he could have stayed there with his friend perhaps helping as rear guards.  Their orders must have included information specifying that they reach their unit. Their unit must have been sent to the front with the rest of the 82nd. To obey the orders they decided to make it on their own. </p> <p>The next thing Bill said they did was walk in the direction of Liege, Belgium via their base near Reims.  Liege, itself is some 160 miles north of Reims and around 250 miles north of Paris depending on the route taken. </p> <p>Knowledge of the precise route they took is lost. However, following the route taken by the 82nd to Werbomont could have put them too close to the front to find a ride, or worse taken them behind German lines. At that time it was known that the German offensive was headed west, but no one really knew its strength, how fast it was moving, nor the breadth of the offensive.  For all they knew, the northern parts of the roads used by the 82nd may well have been overrun already, which was indeed the case as reported in General Ridgway’s experience on the morning of December 19. </p> <p>Indeed some of the northern route was unsafe even before general Ridgway made the journey on December 19, and specifically by the time the last of the 505 PIR convoy had passed through on December 18. </p> <p><font face="Courier New">“We [the 456th Parachute Field Artillery Battalion(PFAB)] were three hours behind the head of the of the 505th RCT’s column, bringing up its rear. Battery C, the last unit in a trailing serial, was fired on by German guns at the Houffalize intersection. They were not stopped and suffered no casualties. It was only through the greatest of good luck that the entire 82nd Airborne Division passed the intersection without any serious interference”.</font> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>McKenzie J., “On Time On Target: The World War II Memoir of a Paratrooper in the 82nd Airborne” 2000, p. 95.</em></font></p> <p><a href="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-g_SSBSd82ik/UqoSZOkU0CI/AAAAAAAADps/M4tDo32Mdp4/s1600-h/RoutetoWerbomontBelgium7.jpg"><img title="Route to Werbomont Belgium" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="Route to Werbomont Belgium" src="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-gyo16WE6bDE/UqoSaMM8WKI/AAAAAAAADp0/yBauSXLvl9w/RoutetoWerbomontBelgium_thumb5.jpg?imgmax=800" width="693" height="473" /></a> </p> <p><strong>Map 2: Routes taken by the 82nd Airborne from the Reims Area to Werbomont Belgium </strong>(published after the fact)<strong> </strong><strong><font size="1">Source:</font></strong><font size="1"> <em>82nd Airborne After Action Report, 29 March 1945</em></font></p> <p>It is unknown how much of the situation Bill knew or suspected. It is known that he decided on travelling to Liege. So Bill’s most probable rationale (considering the possible extent of the German advance) was that the road north out of the large town of Reims gave them a better chance of catching a ride to Liege due to a larger likely comparative volume of traffic. Vehicles heading from Reims to Liege would probably take the more western route to give the advancing Germans a wide birth. If Bill and his friend could get to the city of Liege they would have been in a good position for finding the location of the 82nd and of catching a ride to it. </p> <p> </p> <p><iframe height="600" marginheight="0" src="https://maps.google.com/maps/ms?msa=0&msid=217875345462978325581.0004dfff51f39f423d961&hl=en&ie=UTF8&t=p&ll=49.98302,4.916382&spn=2.119361,2.741089&z=8&output=embed" frameborder="0" width="500" marginwidth="0" scrolling="no"></iframe> <br /><small>View <a style="color: #0000ff; text-align: left" href="https://maps.google.com/maps/ms?msa=0&msid=217875345462978325581.0004dfff51f39f423d961&hl=en&ie=UTF8&t=p&ll=49.98302,4.916382&spn=2.119361,2.741089&z=8&source=embed">Bill's Journey to the Battle of the Bulge</a> in a larger map</small></p> <p><strong>Map 3: Bill’s Probable and Approximate Route from the 505 Base near Reims to the 82nd Airborne’s Position at the Front</strong></p> <p>But traffic heading to Liege proved sparse. Almost all of it was heading in the opposite direction away from the battle zone. The pair slogged their way along roads of snow and ice. Nights were spent in whatever shelter could be found including frozen roadside ditches. With each passing frigid day and sleepless night of plummeting temperatures, they suffered increasingly from exposure and exhaustion. After several days enduring these conditions still only clothed in their summer uniforms, the haggard men almost did not register it when a civilian truck stopped and offered them a ride.  Before their minds could decide what to do, their dumb bodies clambered into its cab. They shivered uncontrollably for hours. Bill said he gathered the truck was bound for some place near Liege. At that stage he did not care where it was headed. The warmth it provided was all consuming. </p> <p>A long trip later the truck dropped them off in an unknown village somewhere in the vicinity of Liege. Exhausted from their harrowing journey the pair laid up in the village to rest.  Two days later after regaining scant strength they recommenced their journey. Bill could not tell where the village was in relation to the 82nd’s position.  He made several inquires, but no one knew anything. At night he saw flashes in the sky to the east which gave him a bearing on the general direction of the front. So he decided they would start walking  that way. Perhaps he used his rudimentary map if he indeed had one. Once they arrived at the front, or along they way, he hoped they would find an Allied unit of some kind which would point them to, or better yet, take them to the 82nd Airborne. So he and his buddy started walking eastward in the lethal winter conditions. </p> <p>At some point they flagged down a tank retriever. As luck would have it, the driver told them he was headed to the 82nd’s position at the front. The distance from Liege to Werbomont is about 25 miles. They climbed onto the hull of the vehicle somehow finding the strength to endure the icy wind chill as their slow moving ride lurched toward its destination.</p> <p><a href="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-i2OlIWWbccw/UqoSa2Dp7FI/AAAAAAAADp8/bYMGm8Tyr-s/s1600-h/GrantARVInItaly19455.jpg"><img title="Grant ARV In Italy 1945" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="Grant ARV In Italy 1945" src="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-mkFsyBwkH54/UqoSbeC9UjI/AAAAAAAADqE/FQBGaqLeJ-0/GrantARVInItaly1945_thumb3.jpg?imgmax=800" width="448" height="440" /></a> </p> <p><strong>Photo 1: A Grant ARV (Armored Recovery Vehicle) AKA Tank Retriever used in 1945 to retrieve damaged vehicles from battle fields </strong><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Wikipedia Commons</em></font></p> <p><strong>Arrival Worse for Wear at the 82nd Airborne Division’s Position in the Vicinity of Werbomont, Belgium</strong></p> <p>Bill said it was a very cold day when they finally arrived. He and his buddy were in awful shape. They were still suffering from exposure and their condition was worsening. Even after the rest in the Belgian village, the march to the front and ride on the exterior of the tank retriever had taken their toll. Moreover, Bill said they had eaten very little to no food for a week. </p> <p>The tank retriever dropped them off somewhere in the 82nd Airborne’s zone of operation. Soon after an officer in a jeep from the 2nd Battalion 505 PIR  was driving by and recognizing Bill, pulled over to talk to him. He listened to the pair’s story while assessing their physical condition. Referring to their generally poor appearance, the officer said he didn’t think they could do much good. Speaking for himself, Bill wryly replied, <font face="Courier">“I may look bad, but I can still pull a trigger.”</font> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong><em> Herd L. Bennett, Attorney at Law,“Military Biography of William A. Clark”  January 26, 2000 p. 20.</em></font></p> <p><strong>Taken to a Medical Station for Assessment and Aid, but Which One?</strong></p> <p>The officer told them to get in the jeep and drove them to a medical station where triage was being performed on wounded personnel. Bill described the building housing the casualties as a <font face="Courier New">“cow barn”</font>. He said it was horrific place filled to overflowing with sick, wounded, dying and dead men. He said there was a lot of blood everywhere and: </p> <p><font face="Courier New">“…it looked as if everybody in the 82nd was shot up – decimated”</font>. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong><em> Herd L. Bennett, Attorney at Law,“Military Biography of William A. Clark”  January 26, 2000 p. 20.</em></font></p> <p>There were two medical units serving the 82nd Airborne in the Battle of the Bulge. One was the organic 307th Airborne Medical Company composed of 15 Officers and 187 Enlisted Men.  The other was Detachment A of the 50th Field Hospital composed of ten officers, six Nurses and 47 Enlisted Men. It was attached to the 82nd Airborne Division before the Ardennes offensive and served as part of the 307th during the battle. Immediately upon arrival the 307th set up a Clearing Station composed of tents one mile east of Werbomont. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Author Unknown, 307th Airborne Medical Company: Unit History. Retrieved from </em></font><a title="http://www.med-dept.com/unit_histories/307_abn_med_co.php" href="http://www.med-dept.com/unit_histories/307_abn_med_co.php"><em><font size="1">http://www.med-dept.com/unit_histories/307_abn_med_co.php</font></em></a></p> <p>Then on December 26 the Clearing Station was moved to Chevron. There, in a hotel, medical services were provided. The distance from the front to the rear meant that an advanced Collecting Station had to be set up. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Ibid.</em></font></p> <p>The location of this advanced Collecting Station is not mentioned in the 307th Unit History and the date it was setup is not clear.</p> <p>On January 3, the 307th Airborne Medical Company moved the advanced Collecting Station to a <font face="Courier New">“comfortable building”</font> in Haute-Bodeux, which proved adequate size for treating casualties, but was too small to accommodate the Enlisted Men, most of whom had to stay in tents around the facility. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Ibid.</em></font></p> <p>I have since found a description of the advanced Collecting Station that closely matches the one Bill gave of the medical station he and his friend were taken to by the 2nd battalion 505 officer. In his memoirs, Spencer Wurst, a 505 trooper from the 2nd Battalion, Company F wrote:</p> <p><font face="Courier New">“I had been feeling terrible for three or four days just before Christmas week, as though I had recurrent malaria. Lieutenant Hamula sent me to the [2nd] battalion aid station, where the surgeon diagnosed me as a bad case of bronchitis going into pneumonia. I was confined to a litter and evacuated to a collecting station by a quarter-ton ambulance, a jeep that had litter racks mounted on the sides and back.</font></p> <p><font face="Courier New">It was after dark on Christmas Eve when I arrived at the collecting station, a large, barn-like building housing up to seventy-five litter patients. The whole place looked like a scene from hell. The medical personnel were past the point of exhaustion, working by lanterns amidst terrible moaning and groaning. As we were brought in, the staff checked our emergency medical tags and gave us a quick examination, grouping arriving casualties by the severity of their wounds or illnesses, according to the practice of triage. Those with little or no hope of surviving were low priority, while those who had severe wounds but could be saved by immediate operation were moved to the top of the list. </font></p> <p><font face="Courier New">Horrific pictures of this collecting station remain in my mind to this day. There was little or no heat. People were dying all around me. There were some very badly wounded, and many burn cases from armored outfits where the tanks had caught fire. All of them had bloody clothes. I felt guilty as I lay there, because so many were much worse off than I was. There were also many cases of trench foot, who were maybe as ‘well off’.”</font><strong> <font size="1">Source:</font></strong><font size="1"> <em>Wurst S., & Wurst G. “Descending from the Clouds: A Memoir of Combat in the 505 Parachute Infantry Regiment, 82nd Airborne Division” 2004, p. 230.</em></font></p> <p>Bill’s description of the medical station being in <font face="Courier New">“a cow barn”;</font> his memory of the condition of the patients being <font face="ge">sick, wounded, dying and dead; </font>and of the place;<font face="Courier New"> <font face="Georgia">there was blood everywhere, and</font> </font><font face="Courier New">“it looked as if everybody in the 82nd was shot up – decimated” </font>is very similar to that of Spencer Wurst’s <font face="Courier New">“…barn-like building…”</font> with <font face="Courier New">“…People…dying all around me…” <font face="ge">and</font> “All of them had bloody clothes…”</font></p> <p>The Unit History of the 307th Airborne Medical Company states that there were only four locations serving the 82nd Airborne’s medical needs outside of the individual Battalion Aid Stations. These were: the tent Clearing Station one mile east of Werbomont functioning from December 19 – 26; the Clearing Station run in the hotel in Chevron east of Werbomont functioning from December 26 onwards; an advanced Collecting Station closer to the front in an unknown location established at an unknown time which was then moved on January 3 to Haute-Bodeux.  <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Author Unknown, 307th Airborne Medical Company: Unit History. Retrieved from </em></font><a title="http://www.med-dept.com/unit_histories/307_abn_med_co.php" href="http://www.med-dept.com/unit_histories/307_abn_med_co.php"><em><font size="1">http://www.med-dept.com/unit_histories/307_abn_med_co.php</font></em></a></p> <p>These medical installations minus the first and unknown position of the advanced Collecting Station are plotted in Map 4 below. </p> <p>The 2nd Battalion 505 officer who gave Bill and his friend the jeep ride would have taken the men to one of the 307th Airborne Medical Company’s facilities since they were the only medical stations in the area. Given the similarity of  Bill’s description of the medical station and that of Spencer Wurst’s Collecting Station, (both as a barn), the only likely station is the advanced Collecting Station of unknown location mentioned in the History of the 307th Airborne Medical Company. It could not have been either of the Clearing Stations near Werbomont, nor Chevron, since they are respectively described as being composed of tents, and a hotel. It could not have been at the <font face="Courier New">“comfortable building”</font> near Haute-Bodeux because that Collecting Station was established on January 3 and Spencer Wurst said he arrived at the barn like Collecting Station on the evening of December 24.  </p> <p> </p> <div align="left"><iframe height="450" marginheight="0" src="https://maps.google.com/maps/ms?msa=0&msid=217875345462978325581.0004ed304afe73b1b12ac&hl=en&ie=UTF8&t=m&ll=50.375795,5.742245&spn=0.049265,0.128574&z=13&output=embed" frameborder="0" width="750" marginwidth="0" scrolling="no"></iframe> <br /><small>View <a style="color: #0000ff; text-align: left" href="https://maps.google.com/maps/ms?msa=0&msid=217875345462978325581.0004ed304afe73b1b12ac&hl=en&ie=UTF8&t=m&ll=50.375795,5.742245&spn=0.049265,0.128574&z=13&source=embed">307th Airborne Medical Company Stations</a> in a larger map</small></div> <p><strong>Map 4: Approximate Locations of the Medical Stations of the 307th Airborne Medical Company in the Battle of the Bulge </strong></p> <p><strong>Note:</strong> Two Clearing Stations and location of the second advanced Collecting Station are displayed. The location of the initial advanced Collecting Station is unknown. </p> <p><strong>Determining the Date of Bill’s Arrival at the Front</strong></p> <p>The 307th Airborne Medical Company’s initial advanced Collecting Station in the unknown location must have been in a barn behind the defensive line occupied by the 82nd units on December 24 for Spencer Wurst to have been admitted to it on that night. He said he arrived at the Collecting Station <font face="Courier New">“…after dark on Christmas Eve…”</font>. </p> <p>Bill and his friend’s arrival at the 82nd must have been several days after December 19 - 20, the dates the 82nd units had first been deployed. Given Bill’s description of the medical facility, their date of arrival must have been at a time when a lot of sick and wounded soldiers were filtering back through the lines. </p> <p>Bill mentioned that when they arrived he had eaten little or no food for a week. Earlier it was determined that he and his friend started walking from Paris towards Reims on the morning of December 18 and caught a ride later that day before walking again to reach their base. They probably would have arrived at base the afternoon or evening of December 18. After their long journey from Paris, they probably would have eaten at the base before heading to Reims. </p> <p>So the last definite opportunity to eat something substantial would have been late on December 18 or the morning of December 19 depending on when they departed for Reims.  A week after those dates is either December 24  or 25 and would place them with the 82nd at the front sometime on either of those dates. </p> <p>As an aside, while it is theoretically possible that they took food with them before they left the base, it is unlikely to have been anything worth mentioning. The 82nd had taken what meager rations were available with it to the front. These rations consisted of very little. Spencer Wurst wrote about the distribution of food on the morning of  December 18 to 505 PIR troopers: </p> <p><font face="Courier New">“One day’s worth of K and D rations was all we had. We literally went into the Ardennes with nothing much to eat but candy bars.”</font> <strong><font size="1">Source:</font></strong><font size="1"> <em>Wurst S., & Wurst G. “Descending from the Clouds: A Memoir of Combat in the 505 Parachute Infantry Regiment, 82nd Airborne Division” 2004, p.215 - 216.</em></font></p> <p>Others were a tiny bit more fortunate. James Megallas of the 504 PIR wrote of the hasty preparations for departure his company was making early in the morning of December 18:</p> <p><font face="Courier New">“The company area was a beehive of activity. Two days of K rations and two D rations (hard chocolate) sent down from division were distributed.”</font> <strong><font size="1">Source</font>:</strong> <font size="1"><em>Megellas, J. “All the Way to Berlin: A Paratrooper at War in Europe” 2003, p. 182.</em></font></p> <p>Bill and his friend must have arrived at the front in time to see the stream of the casualties arriving at the Collecting Station from the retreat on the night of December 24.  These wounded were not only 82nd men. They were the men from the armored units and infantry who retreated through the 82nd Airborne's line on the night of December 24/25 after fighting in the St. Vith pocket.  It is unknown when the last of these men were processed through the 307th Collecting Station, and the Clearing Station. Movement through the winter conditions was slow, but the retreat was completed by December 25. Given Bill’s description, it is reasonable to conclude that  he and his friend arrived in time to see it. Probably on December 25.  Bill’s description fits with that timeframe and with what Spencer Wurst saw on the night of December 24. </p> <p>What this means is they they arrived at a time when the forward Collecting Station was located in a barn and when the 2nd, 9th, and remnants of the 1st SS Panzer Divisions were perusing the 82nd and  US Army outfits (retreating from the St. Vith pocket) back to their new lines of defense on December 24 - 25. </p> <p>The 307th Airborne Medical Company Unit History unfortunately does not provide complete  figures for the casualties during the battle for December, 1944. It states that for December there were 95 cases of exhaustion from combat and 115 trench foot injuries. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Author Unknown, 307th Airborne Medical Company: Unit History. Retrieved from </em></font><a title="http://www.med-dept.com/unit_histories/307_abn_med_co.php" href="http://www.med-dept.com/unit_histories/307_abn_med_co.php"><em><font size="1">http://www.med-dept.com/unit_histories/307_abn_med_co.php</font></em></a></p> <p>The 82nd Airborne Division after action report for the Battle of the Bulge states that inclusive of December 31, 1944 the battle and non battle casualties for organic and attached units was 1618 enlisted men and 76 officers. These numbers are more than enough to account for what Bill and Spencer Wurst witnessed especially when it is known that many wounded personnel received medical treatment during the retreat on December 24 – 25.</p> <p><strong>Medical Treatment, Interrogation, and Unit Assignment</strong></p> <p>Sometime after arriving, Bill and his friend were interrogated to validate their story. Bill produced the paper orders he had stashed in his jacket, and told of their ordeal. They were both cleared of any potential wrong doing for being AWOL. He said that he subsequently volunteered for combat duty and was assigned to a unit. He did not explain to which unit, what happened to his buddy, nor anything about the remainder of his time in the 82nd Airborne’s sector in the Bulge. He only said that after it was over: </p> <p><font face="Courier New">“Headquarters took the 82nd out of the front lines. They always took us out first – I guess because they wanted to save us for another slaughter someplace else.”</font> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong><em> Herd L. Bennett, Attorney at Law,“Military Biography of William A. Clark”  January 26, 2000 p. 21.</em></font></p> <p>He also remembered arriving back at his base near Reims in February, 1945. </p> <p>Because of their condition upon arrival he and his friend must have received treatment for exposure, were given food, and scrounged around for some warmer clothes.</p> <p>The unit Bill was assigned to before the Ardennes offensive was launched by the Germans almost certainly was Service Company 505 because at this point in the war that was his parent company when not assigned to temporary duty with the 82nd Parachute Maintenance Company (PMC) Provisional. The exception to this being those cases where he was assigned to combat companies and other units during combat jumps. </p> <p>He obviously was compelled to reach the 82nd Airborne’s front line position to rejoin his unit at the front. Service Company was  unquestionably at the front as was documented in the last blog post, when on December 22, 40 Service Company troopers from the 505 PIR took their rifles and plugged a hole in the line through which Panzer Grenadiers of the 9th SS Panzer Division had attempted a penetration. The Service Company troopers successfully through them back, halting the attack and closing the breach. The photo below, also provides evidence that Service Company 505 continued to participate by providing for the needs of combat companies deployed on the front lines.</p> <p><a href="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-Btk8J6QuR_Q/UqoScBITzyI/AAAAAAAADqI/iwdlUS1HZ28/s1600-h/505%252520Service%252520Company%252520Ardennes1945%25255B2%25255D.jpg"><img title="505 Service Company Ardennes1945" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="505 Service Company Ardennes1945" src="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-VRkHeuRtS8I/UqoSc2Wvp_I/AAAAAAAADqQ/vVpPiXZT80I/505%252520Service%252520Company%252520Ardennes1945_thumb%25255B2%25255D.jpg?imgmax=800" width="483" height="347" /></a> </p> <p><strong>Photo 2: Vehicles of and Troopers of Service Company 505th PIR in the ‘Battle of the Bulge’, January 1945</strong> <strong><font size="1">Source:</font></strong> <em><font size="1">National Archives</font></em></p> <p>However, given the fact that Bill had combat experience he may have been temporarily assigned to a combat company. The ranks of the 82nd were thinned by the fighting and cold and they would soon have to counterattack on January 3, 1945, advancing over a wide front. Every able bodied man with combat experience was precious and most riggers including Bill were seasoned combat veterans.</p> <p>As was mentioned in the last post on the Battle of the Bulge, when the 82nd Airborne was relieved by the 75th Infantry Division,  the men were sent to towns in Belgium over the period of January 12 - 20 to rest and recover. Some were even able to make trips to France.</p> <p><font face="Courier New">“Once we [2nd Battalion 505] had settled in around Chevron, we were told we would rest there for at least two weeks as long as no unusual emergencies arose. During this period commanders were able to provide everyone not under arrest with a three-day pass. The lucky ones went to Paris and Brussels, and a few went to Liege or Spa.”</font> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>McKenzie J., “On Time On Target: The World War II Memoir of a Paratrooper in the 82nd Airborne” 2000, p. 124.</em></font>  </p> <p>During this time, Bill wrote a letter to his sister, dated January 14, 1945. It is a brief letter. He does not talk about his ordeal in reaching his unit. Bill rarely wrote letters home so the purpose of this letter was to convey a simple message that he was okay. Back in the US, the family were aware of the Ardennes offensive and the 82nd Division’s role in it. The letter was his way of informing them that he was still alive.  The return address is also important because it states his unit assignment (at least on January 14, 1945) as Service Company:</p> <p><font face="Courier New">Pvt. W. A. Clark 15378297</font></p> <p><font face="Courier New">Det. 1/ Ser. Co. 505 Prcht. Inf.</font></p> <p><font face="Courier New">apo. 467 c/o Post Master. Ny. Ny. </font></p> <p>The date of the letter is coincides with the dates that the 82nd was recovering in Belgian and French towns. In one of those towns he rested and recovered before the 82nd was called upon again to eliminate the Bulge by fighting the Germans back to the banks of the Rohr river from January 28 - 31. He then proceeded with the 82nd and fought in the Hurtgen Forest from February 7  - 16, before the Division returned to camps in the Reims area on February 19, 1945.  <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>“Four Stars of Valor: The Combat history of the 505th Parachute Infantry Regiment in World War II” Nordyke, P., 2006 </em>pp. 378 - 388. </font></p> <p>As was his habit, Bill kept souvenirs of various types from the places where he had fought. Bill carried two bibles with him throughout the war. One of larger format dating back to his basic training at Camp Wheeler, Georgia and another of smaller format dated March 17, 1943 from his time in paratrooper training in Fort Benning, Georgia. This Belgian 10 Franc note was found in the larger bible where he had also stashed money from France, and Germany.</p> <p><a href="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-TFyqYA94f-E/UqoSfcpxyaI/AAAAAAAADqc/vZQ05j-sUxA/s1600-h/BelgianFranc11944459.jpg"><img title="Belgian Franc 1 1944-45" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="Belgian Franc 1 1944-45" src="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-8rgHyuQDi0s/UqoSf5u-PfI/AAAAAAAADqg/la2-mFduOaw/BelgianFranc1194445_thumb7.jpg?imgmax=800" width="404" height="241" /></a> </p> <p><strong>Photo 3: A 10 Franc note from the National Bank of Belgium. This side of the note is in French. </strong><strong><font size="1">Source:</font> </strong><font size="1"><em>Author’s Collection</em></font></p> <p><a href="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-FyUFz_HiEe4/UqoShyHeElI/AAAAAAAADqs/id8MZnjrUEo/s1600-h/BelgianFran21944457.jpg"><img title="Belgian Fran 2 1944-45" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="Belgian Fran 2 1944-45" src="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-SykLFZY2FZQ/UqoSiUlJfDI/AAAAAAAADqw/0UtiUln36Qo/BelgianFran2194445_thumb5.jpg?imgmax=800" width="406" height="231" /></a> </p> <p><strong>Photo 4: This Opposite side is in Flemish </strong><strong><font size="1">Source:</font> </strong><font size="1"><em>Author’s Collection</em></font></p> <p><font size="3"><b><u></u></b></font></p> <p><font size="3"><b><u>The 82nd PMC Riggers on Assignment in England</u></b> </font></p> <p>At the time Bill was in the Ardennes, his temporary duty unit, the 82nd PMC (Parachute Maintenance Company) Provisional was in England.  They didn’t arrive anywhere near the Ardennes until February 19, 1945 when they reached their new base in France near Sissonne – popularly known as Camp Moaning Meadows.</p> <p>Here follows a chronology of the actions carried out by the 82nd PMC (Provisional) from October 7, 1944 through to February 19, 1945:</p> <table cellspacing="0" cellpadding="2" width="700" border="1"><tbody> <tr> <td valign="top" width="700"> <p><font face="Courier New">“At about the end of the three weeks, [three weeks after the 17 September jump is October 7] the parachute maintenance men left Nijmegen by truck travelling to Brussels, then by plane on to England with the chutes the 504 combat team had salvaged…</font></p> <p><font face="Courier New">At this time, boxing up of another move was the order of the day.</font></p> <p><font face="Courier New">On Christmas day of all days, a move came up although it wasn’t the expected move. Thirty men moved out on short notice by truck with only a few accessories and found out what the word “cold” meant on that ride to southern England. The remainder of the riggers followed within a few days with the men splitting up into more small sections to work at airfields around Reading. They set up tables and started packing a rush order for equipment chutes for the 1st Allied Airborne Army, and the 490th Airborne Quartermaster Battalion, to resupply outfits that were encircled in the “Bulge”. This rush order consisted of packing 50,000 equipment chutes,; 43,194 of those being packed in 11 days. This number figures to read 35 per man a day, but since all men logically cannot pack at once this figure reveals that from 70 to 100 chutes were packed per table each day.</font></p> <p><font face="Courier New">Returning to Ashwell Camp, a little before the middle of January, the men immediately began transferring the hundreds of boxes of equipment from Cottesmore to Oakham by truck, loading it into box cars. Working in the dampness and cold, they loaded 432 English box cars of equipment in five days.</font></p> <p><font face="Courier New">The detachments next left Aswell Camp behind. The men pulled away from Oakham by train, going to Camp Hursley near Southampton, England. For two weeks they did nothing but suffer from the continuous diet of C rations, and try not to sink in the mud above their ankles. Finally the men sailed across the Channel, then layed over for a few days in Camp Twenty Grand, near Le Harve. Moving out, they traveled for a couple of days on “40 and 8’s”, during which one 508 man was severely injured about the head, finally reaching their destination on the 19th of February 1945. The new camp was four miles south east of Sissone, France, more popularly known as ‘Camp Moaning Meadows’.”</font> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong><em> Author Unknown, “82nd Airborne Division: 82nd Parachute Maintenance Company” Section 1 Unit History, </em></font><font size="1"><em>Date unknown,</em></font><font size="1"><em> p. 12. </em></font></p> </td> </tr> </tbody></table> <p>Despite these facts on the whereabouts of the 82nd Airborne PMC (Provisional), Bill’s service record (analyzed in the Appendix below), and story of his involvement in the events of the Battle of the Bulge are clear evidence that he was not assigned to his rigger unit in England at the time the 82nd Airborne was fighting in the Ardennes campaign.</p> <p><strong><u><font size="3"></font></u></strong></p> <p><strong><u><font size="3">What was Bill’s Assignment and Why was it on the Continent Instead of in England?</font></u></strong></p> <p>Why was Bill stationed  in Reims when the 82nd PMC (Provisional) was stationed at Ashwell camp in England?</p> <p>The answer lies in what happened after Operation Market – Garden. The 82nd Airborne’s role in the Rhineland campaign was finished when Canadians relieved the Division on November 10, 1944. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>“Four Stars of Valor: The Combat history of the 505th Parachute Infantry Regiment in World War II” Nordyke, P., 2006 </em>p 315. </font></p> <p>On November 16 they moved by truck to their new base in camps around  Sissonne and Suippes, near Reims, France. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Langdon, A. “Ready: The History of the 505th Parachute Infantry Regiment , 82nd airborne Division, World War II”, 1986 p. 121.</em></font></p> <p>As soon as the troops arrived General Gavin, not believing that the Germans were finished,  began training in earnest. New men were coming into the Division at that time and they needed to be trained. He established a rudimentary jump school to increase the standards of the 82nd’s “airworthiness”, as he put it. Most of the old men who had been in battle in Holland were given furloughs to Paris and England. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Booth, T., (1994) “Paratrooper: The life Gen. James M. Gavin” p 243.</em></font></p> <p>As will be explained in a subsequent blog post, two airstrips in the Reims area had been established by the 508th PIR prior to the arrival of the 505 and 504 PIRs. The 508 PIR had also set up a rigging facility south of Sissonne. </p> <p>The explanation for how he arrived in Reims before the main force of 82nd PMC (Provisional) personnel is that Bill indeed did head back to England with the men from the 82nd PMC (Provisional) on October 7 as per the History of the 82nd PMC. Like most of the 82nd men who had fought in Holland he was given a six day furlough after the fighting was over. He spent his furlough in England in November of 1944 as he stated in the letter he wrote home to his sister dated January 14, 1945. The letter reads:</p> <p><font face="Courier New">“I had a six day furlough in England last November. Had a very good time, but I spent a lot of money… </font><font face="Courier New">A person can have a good time in London but it costs a lot for food etc.” </font><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> William Clark <em>“Letter to his sister Doris Clark”, January 14, 1945 p. 1</em></font></p> <p>Soon afterward he, and possibly other 505 riggers, were assigned to duty at Reims to pack parachutes, retrieve and repair used parachutes as part of the rudimentary jump school activities that General Gavin had put in place to train the new men arriving into the Division. </p> <p>It would not have been the first time he was sent ahead or separately from the rest of the 82nd PMC men. He had done so in <a href="http://ww2tribute.blogspot.com/2010/08/c-47-adventure-in-atlas-mountains-of.html">Northern Africa (as was posted here)</a> where he was involved in shipping a kitchen via C-47 which crashed in the Atlas Mountains and in <a href="http://ww2tribute.blogspot.com/2012/10/82nd-airborne-moves-to-northern-ireland.html">Northern Ireland (as was posted here)</a> after the Italian campaign was over for the 505 PIR. </p> <p>These 505 PIR riggers assigned to duty in Reims were probably based at Camp Moaning Meadows near the town of Avaux, France. They were likely assigned to the 505 Service Company. </p> <p>Sometime after he arrived in Reims, Bill landed a pass to Paris just before the German offensive was launched. The passes to Paris ranged from 2 to 3 days in length and had begun at the end of November right up to the beginning of the Ardennes campaign. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Lebenson L., “Surrounded by Heroes: Six Campaigns with Division Headquarters, 82nd Airborne Division, 1942 – 1945. 2007, p. 165</em></font><em>.</em></p> <p>Bill’s pass must have been issued for the weekend of December 16 – 17, 1944. It is interesting to contemplate how different his experience and possibly his chances of survival might have been if he had not been in Paris that weekend. They may well have been improved.</p> <p>One has to respect the unassailable determination, stout endurance, and loyalty of Bill and his friend in marching most of the 250 miles to the front in that terrible cold. It had nearly killed them. Yet they kept going, never even considering turning back. </p> <p>It is a testament to the intense regular training General Gavin had designed and led his paratroopers on – not least of which consisted of the 90 plus mile marches in full pack at night. That and growing up in the privations of the Great Depression had made them into hardened supermen by today’s standards. For his part, Bill was no stranger to cold. Until his enlistment, he had lived on the family farm in Ohio where the winters are cold. The day of his funeral, for instance, my phone displayed that the local temperature had fallen to 8 degrees Fahrenheit (a little more than -13 degrees Celsius).</p> <hr /> <p><strong><font size="3"><u></u></font></strong></p> <p align="center"><strong><font size="3"><u>Appendix </u></font></strong></p> <p align="center"><strong><font size="3"><u>Bill’s Service Record and the Ardennes Campaign</u></font></strong></p> <p align="center"><strong><u><font size="3"></font></u></strong></p> <p><strong>Bill’s Bronze Service Star for the Ardennes Campaign</strong></p> <p>Bill’s recollections of the Ardennes campaign are reflected in his service record. His <a href="http://ww2tribute.blogspot.com/2009/12/bills-discharge-papers.html">Honorable Discharge</a> states under <strong>33. Battles and Campaigns</strong> that he received a Bronze Service Star for the Ardennes Campaign and the Belgian fourragère. </p> <p>A noted in previous posts, photographic evidence was presented in the post <a href="http://ww2tribute.blogspot.com/2013/03/normandy-part-1-establishing-bill.html">Normandy Part 1: Establishing Bill’s Presence in the Invasion</a> which demonstrated that his Honorable Discharge  accurately reflects the number of campaigns in which he said he had participated. Photo 1 of that post shows pinned to his breast an Arrowhead Device as well as one Silver Service Star, in lieu of five Bronze Stars, and one Bronze Service Star. The six campaigns were Sicily; Naples-Foggia; Normandy; Rhineland; Ardennes; and Central Europe. In the first post on Normandy, it was mentioned these are not Bronze Star Medals, which were awarded for valor in combat. They are Bronze Service Stars (sometimes referred to as Bronze Battle Stars). Each one indicates that Bill was physically present in the zone of combat during the time frames of the respective campaigns. </p> <p><strong>Eligibility for the Ardennes Campaign Bronze Service Star</strong></p> <p>In the case of the Ardennes, the facts about Bill’s Bronze Service Star can be verified by General Orders 33 War Department 1945 (AKA GO 33 WD45) partly reproduced below:</p> <p><a href="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-N_6jcEyjpgA/UqoSjLoDV9I/AAAAAAAADq8/CiPPFYpYj3U/s1600-h/GO33P1Top6.jpg"><img title="GO33P1Top" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="GO33P1Top" src="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-yzup_AwLUGE/UqoSjvDHvhI/AAAAAAAADrA/aS-_FrfEKJA/GO33P1Top_thumb4.jpg?imgmax=800" width="612" height="192" /></a> </p> <p><strong>Top Section Identifying General Order 33 War Department 1945 (AKA GO 33 WD45).</strong></p> <p><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> “Maneuver Center of Excellence Libraries Donovan Research Library US Armor Research Library Historical General Orders/Special Orders Collection: General Orders 1945 copy 2” Retrieved from </font><a href="http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/General%20Orders/GeneralOrders/DAGO1945.pdf"><strong><font size="1">http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/General%20Orders/GeneralOrders/DAGO1945.pdf</font></strong></a></p> <p><a href="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-KsXsZDfJVpo/UqoSkJM7qEI/AAAAAAAADrM/ILpC9f943YI/s1600-h/GO33P45.jpg"><img title="GO33P4" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="GO33P4" src="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-81kX_IH9YOI/UqoSlOmSVuI/AAAAAAAADrU/I8G8606JJMc/GO33P4_thumb3.jpg?imgmax=800" width="618" height="916" /></a> </p> <p><strong><strong>Page 4 of </strong>General Order 33 War Department 1945 (AKA GO 33 WD45)</strong></p> <p><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> “Maneuver Center of Excellence Libraries Donovan Research Library US Armor Research Library Historical General Orders/Special Orders Collection: General Orders 1945 copy 2” Retrieved from </font><a href="http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/General%20Orders/GeneralOrders/DAGO1945.pdf"><strong><font size="1">http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/General%20Orders/GeneralOrders/DAGO1945.pdf</font></strong></a></p> <p> </p> <p><strong>Page 4  of GO 33 WD 45 states the conditions for receiving a Bronze Service Star for the Ardennes campaign:</strong></p> <table cellspacing="0" cellpadding="2" width="700" border="1"><tbody> <tr> <td valign="top" width="700"> <p><font face="Courier">12. ARDENNES. <br /><em>a. Combat zone</em>. - The area forward of the line: Euskircheneupen (inclusive) – Liege (exclusive), east bank of Meuse River to its intersection with the Franco-Belgian border, thence south and east along this border and the southern border of Luxembourg.</font></p> <p><font face="Courier"><em>b. Time Limitation.</em> – 16 December to 25 January 1945 <br />NOTE - Battle participating credit for the campaign “Germany” will not be accorded during this period for operations in area defined above.</font></p> </td> </tr> </tbody></table> <p>To be eligible for the Bronze Service Star for the ARDENNES Campaign , a soldier had to be present for duty (during the period from 16 December to 25 January 1945) in the <em>combat zone</em> of the areas forward of the “Euskirchen – Eupen” line not including the city of Liege and east of the Meuse river bank from the French-Belgian border southeast to the southern border of Luxembourg. See Map 5 below for the dimensions of the combat zone.</p> <p> </p> <iframe height="480" marginheight="0" src="https://maps.google.com/maps/ms?msa=0&msid=217875345462978325581.0004dffb9e08de83977b4&hl=en&ie=UTF8&t=p&ll=50.110011,5.487671&spn=1.690995,3.515625&z=8&output=embed" frameborder="0" width="640" marginwidth="0" scrolling="no"></iframe> <br /><small>View <a style="color: #0000ff; text-align: left" href="https://maps.google.com/maps/ms?msa=0&msid=217875345462978325581.0004dffb9e08de83977b4&hl=en&ie=UTF8&t=p&ll=50.110011,5.487671&spn=1.690995,3.515625&z=8&source=embed">Ardennes Combat Zone</a> in a larger map</small> <p><strong>Map 5: Combat Zone for the Ardennes Campaign</strong></p> <p>As stated  <a href="http://ww2tribute.blogspot.com/2013/03/normandy-part-1-establishing-bill.html">Army Regulation 600–8–22, Paragraph 5-13 c.</a> (concerning Award of Bronze Service Stars to the EAME Campaign Medal in WWII) a Bronze Service Star is authorized when a soldier was assigned to a unit and present for duty with that unit at the time the unit participated in combat; he was under orders in the combat zone; and he was either awarded a combat decoration; or had a certificate from a commanding general that he participated in combat; or he served at a normal post of duty.</p> <p>Basically, a soldier had to be assigned to a unit which was present in the location of the combat zone when the battle was still occurring to be eligible for the award. Presence in that location after it was liberated and the battle was over would make the soldier ineligible for the Bronze Service Star.</p> <p>The combat zone in paragraph 12<em> a</em> of GO 33 WD 45 above included the places east of the Salm River where the men of the 82nd Airborne fought. The Bronze Service Star for Ardennes is proof that Bill was physically present and participated in the 82nd Airborne’s battles in the vicinity of points west of the Salm River which included among others: Werbomont, Basse-Bodeux, Trois Ponts, Fosse, Reharmont, Grand-Halleux, Arbrefontaine, Goronne, and Vielsalm . These place names can be found in Maps 3 and 4 above and in the <a href="http://ww2tribute.blogspot.com/2013/11/the-82nd-airborne-in-battle-of-bulge.html">previous post on the 82nd Airborne in the Battle of the Bulge</a>.</p> <p><strong>Bill’s Belgian Fourragere</strong></p> <p>Bill’s honorable discharge record also shows that he received the Belgian fourragere. The citation for it states: </p> <table cellspacing="0" cellpadding="2" width="761" border="1"><tbody> <tr> <td valign="top" width="759"> <p><font face="Courier">“At the proposal of the Minister of National Defense, we have decreed and we order: </font></p> <p><font face="Courier">Article 1: The 82d Airborne Division with the 508<sup>th</sup> Parachute Infantry Regiment attached is cited twice in the Order of the Day for the Belgian Army and is herewith given the fourragere of 1940, for: </font></p> <ol> <li><font face="Courier">This elite Division which has gone with great elan through the campaigns of Tunisia, Sicily, Italy, Holland, and France, has distinguished itself particularly in the Battle of the Ardennes from December 17 to December 31, 1944. Called upon as a reinforcement by the Allied High Command in the evening of the 17th of December, at a time when the Division was in the vicinity of Reims, the Division was able to take up combat positions in the region of Werbomont only 24 hours later and this under very severe climatic conditions. Progressing towards Ambleve and the Salm, the Division opened and maintained a corridor for the elements of four American divisions which were surrounded in the vicinity of St. Vith, thus giving new courage to the engaged units. The Division had prevented the enemy from piercing the north flank of the pocket created by the offensive of von Rundstedt and thus succeeded in saving the city of Liege and its surroundings from a second occupation by the Germans. </font></li> <li><font face="Courier">After having excelled in defensive warfare at the banks of the Salm and the Ambleve and after having repelled successfully the repeated attacks of the best German shock troops, the 82d Airborne Division with the 508th Parachute Infantry attached, in spite of extreme cold and excessively deep snow, went on the offensive themselves, capturing 2500 German prisoners, including 5 battalion commanders. This fighting was extremely valorous as the organic composition of the division handicapped the unit considerably, not having at their disposal as any other infantry division would have, heavy weapons to support their attack. During 23 days, under most painful and adverse conditions, the veterans of the 82d Airborne Division did not cease to give a wonderful example of courage and heroism, exemplifying their fighting spirit by several remarkably brilliant actions. By its valor, the Division wrote another page in heroic annals of Allied Airborne troops and rendered an important service to Belgium and to the Allied cause by establishing the necessary basis for the new pursuit of the enemy towards the Rhine River. </font></li> </ol> <p><font face="Courier">     <u>Article 2:</u> The Minister of National Defense is herewith ordered to execute the decree. </font></p> <p align="right"><font face="Courier">       For the Regent: </font></p> <p align="right"><font face="Courier">       THE MINISTER OF NATIONAL DEFENSE </font></p> <p align="right"><font face="Courier">                               signed L. MUNDELEER.”</font></p> </td> </tr> </tbody></table> <p>The Belgian fourragere is a unit award as specified in the post on <a href="http://ww2tribute.blogspot.com/2010/02/foreign-decorations.html">Foreign Decorations</a>. There is a cord device worn by individual 82nd Airborne members. The award applies to all units of the 82nd Airborne Division. To wear it permanently 82nd Airborne soldiers needed to at least be assigned to a unit in the 82nd airborne Division during the period of from December 17 to December 31, 1944 (see dates in citation 1 above) and from January 1 to 23, 1945 (see the 23 day time frame in citation 2 above). They did not have to be present in the combat zone to be eligible for permanent wear. The 82nd Parachute Maintenance Company (PMC) Provisional was not in Belgium at the time of the Ardennes Campaign. Most of its men were in England at Ashwell camp. Yet they were assigned to the Division and so are authorized to wear it permanently. They are listed as receiving the Belgium fourragere on page 141 of <a href="http://www.apd.army.mil/pdffiles/p672_1.pdf">DA Pam 672-1 . Unit Citation and Campaign Participation Credit Register</a>.</p> <p>Unlike the Dutch Orange lanyard, which states that only members of the 82nd Airborne who fought in the battles around Nijmegen Holland are allowed to wear the award, the Belgium citation is not clear on this. </p> <p></p> <p></p> <p>In any case, as per his Bronze Service Star, Bill was present for duty in the Ardennes combat zone during the period 16 December to 25 January 1945 as stipulated in GO 33 WD 45. Since Bill met the criteria for the Bronze Service Star of the Ardennes campaign, the appearance of the award on his honorable discharge provides evidence that he did participate in the actions recounted in the Belgian decree reproduced above.  </p> <p align="center"><strong>© Copyright Jeffrey Clark 2013 All Rights Reserved.</strong></p> Jeff Clarkhttp://www.blogger.com/profile/03692669731275640003noreply@blogger.com4tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-2388671760617909733.post-23664983716653893432013-11-11T11:34:00.001-08:002013-11-11T11:34:15.149-08:00The 82nd Airborne in the Battle of the Bulge December 18, 1944 – January 31, 1945<div align="left"> </div> <div align="left">Today is Veteran’s Day November 11, 2013, so I wanted to post an entry to honor the veterans of the 82nd Airborne Division who fought in the Battle of the Bulge; the 69 anniversary of which is just a little over a month away. </div> <div align="left"> </div> <div align="left">What these men endured in that battle is unimaginable for many civilians living in the comfort and security of today’s modern society. Their achievements and losses fighting the  incomprehensible firepower of virtually indestructible German armored tanks and fanatical Nazi SS Panzer Grenadiers, in extreme cold, when the simple act of falling asleep meant death, demands our remembrance. </div> <div align="left"> </div> <div align="left"><font face="Courier New"></font></div> <div align="left"><font face="Courier New">“Men fought, at times, with only rifles, grenades and knives against German armor. They fought with only light weapons in waist-deep snow, in blizzards, in near zero temperatures and in areas where heavy forestation and the almost total lack of roads presented problems that only men of stout hearts and iron determination could overcome.”</font> </div> <div align="right">General James M. Gavin 82nd Airborne Division Commander circa February, 1945 </div> <div align="right"><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>82nd Airborne After Action Report </em></font></div> <div align="left"> </div> <div align="left">The “Unternehmen Wacht am Rhein” in German or “Operation Watch on the Rhine” was the second to last major German counter-offensive envisaged by Hitler in the west. Known as the “Battle of the Bulge’” by English speaking Allies, its objective was to break through the Allied lines in the heavily forested and hilly area of Belgium known as the Ardennes and drive west to recapture the Belgian port of Antwerp, cutting off the four Allied armies stationed in the north from their supply line and their forces fighting in the south. Beyond that, the Germans had no clear objective except to try to sue for a negotiated piece with the Western Allies so that they could put all of their resources into stifling the indomitable Russian advance in the east. </div> <p>The counter-offensive was planned to surprise the Allies by attacking from their positions on Siegfried Line along the West Wall (the strongly fortified line along Germany’s western border). Using the cover of darkness, the dense forest of the Ardennes, and by maintaining complete radio silence their preparations for the attack went unobserved by air reconnaissance missions. The Germans had secretly moved their best fighting forces into the area for use as their spearhead. Among these were several SS Panzer Divisions: including the 1st, 2nd, 9th, and 12th SS Panzer Divisions.  See Map 1 below for the German planned objective and unit dispositions along the West Wall.</p> <p><a href="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-bcFsNsLy4Uw/UoEw0NctVKI/AAAAAAAADmE/6ZUXbqu_Mg0/s1600-h/GermanCounterOffensive14.jpg"><img title="German Counter-Offensive" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; margin-left: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px; margin-right: 0px" border="0" alt="German Counter-Offensive" src="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-xZqzYFzmaWI/UoEw2B68WHI/AAAAAAAADmM/y6IIVwaWdEc/GermanCounterOffensive_thumb12.jpg?imgmax=800" width="836" height="723" /></a> <strong>Map 1: Plan of German Offensive with Unit Dispositions (Click on Map 1 to view it in higher resolution)</strong></p> <p><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>United States Army in World War II. European Theater of Operations. The Ardennes: Battle of the Bulge Cole, H. 1964, p. 51. Retrieved from <a title="http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-E-Ardennes/maps/USA-E-Ardennes-I.jpg" href="http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-E-Ardennes/maps/USA-E-Ardennes-I.jpg">http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-E-Ardennes/maps/USA-E-Ardennes-I.jpg</a></em></font></p> <p>The German plan had three main axes of attack: The 6th Panzer Army in the north, the 5th Panzer Army in the center, and the 7th German Army in the south. The 6th Panzer Army under Josef “Sepp” Dietrich was given the most important objective of capturing Antwerp. The 5th Panzer Army was assigned to the secondary objective of preventing an Allied attack on the 6th Panzer Army by holding a line from Antwerp, Brussels, Namur, and Dinant. The 7th army was to advance to the Meuse River and defend against attacks on the German left flank in the south. See Map 1 above. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>United States Army in World War II. European Theater of Operations. The Ardennes: Battle of the Bulge Cole, H. 1964, p. 75.</em></font></p> <p><font size="1"><em> </em></font><a href="file:///C:/Users/Jeff/AppData/Local/Temp/WindowsLiveWriter1286139640/supfiles3B1CA8D2/Dietrich4.jpg"><img title="Dietrich_thumb2" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="Dietrich_thumb2" src="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-cb6ZRzhmWV4/UoEw291HGLI/AAAAAAAADmQ/fvd2X1TBcd0/Dietrich_thumb23.jpg?imgmax=800" width="214" height="240" /></a> </p> <p><strong>Photo 1:</strong> Commander of the 6th SS Panzer Army SS-Oberst-Gruppenführer Josef “Sepp” Dietrich <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>United States Army in World War II. European Theater of Operations. The Ardennes: Battle of the Bulge Cole, H. 1964, p. 76.</em></font></p> <p>Everything hinged upon the success of the 6th Panzer Army. If it failed to take the bridges over the Ambleve, Salm, Ourthe, and Meuse Rivers, intact and in time the offensive would fail for three reasons. First, the element of surprise would evaporate as the Allies became aware of the German plan by sending in ground forces, blowing key bridges over rivers and, weather permitting, launching air attacks to halt the enemy advance. Second, the 6th Army did not have sufficient fuel for a prolonged offensive and were relying on capture of Allied fuel dumps to maintain their Blitzkrieg attack. Third, the 6th Army was the only force which could conceivably have reached the prime objective of Antwerp. It was composed of all of the SS Panzer Divisions used in the offensive. Refitted and filled to the full with most of the best remaining men and machines, this was the preeminent German force on the Western Front. The 5th and 7th Armies had nowhere near the comparable power.</p> <p>On December 16 after an early morning artillery barrage, the Germans launched their panzers and shock troops of their spearhead  divisions. The initial panzer attack got off to a poor start. Roads were clogged with the traffic of support troops and infantry units which delayed the armored spearhead by several hours and turned out to be a costly delay. Once they recovered, the Germans fell further behind schedule due to American forces fighting defensive battles. Roads in the area were poor and to make up for lost time, the westward advance had to continue at night further slowing the offensive. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> Bouwmeester, H. “<em><i>Beginning of the End: The Leadership of SS Obersturmbannführer Jochen Peiper”,</i>  2004,</em> pp. 99 - 106</font></p> <p>By December 18 , after a fierce battle at Stavelot, the Germans had taken the bridge over the Ambleve River intact. They restarted their main thrust to Antwerp through the so called “Northern Shoulder” of the Bulge as per plan. Their next objective was to capture the Salm River bridges at Trois – Ponts, before moving westward. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> Bouwmeester, H. “<em><i>Beginning of the End: The Leadership of SS Obersturmbannführer Jochen Peiper”,</i>  2004,</em> p. 107</font></p> <p><a href="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-KgYfXuDxO5M/UoEw6MpcS4I/AAAAAAAADmc/C4RDm0S6ovk/s1600-h/GermanAttacks16to19Dec8.jpg"><img title="German Attacks 16 to 19 Dec" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="German Attacks 16 to 19 Dec" src="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-vCnVHOfWrX4/UoEw8J3uWLI/AAAAAAAADmk/CPLIpwIVxF8/GermanAttacks16to19Dec_thumb6.jpg?imgmax=800" width="929" height="535" /></a> </p> <p><strong>Map 2: 6th SS Panzer Army Attacks between December 16 – 19, 1944 </strong><strong>(Click on Map 2 to view it in higher resolution)</strong></p> <p><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>United States Army in World War II. European Theater of Operations. The Ardennes: Battle of the Bulge Cole, H. 1964, p. 107. Retrieved from <a title="http://www.history.army.mil/books/wwii/7-8/notes/MapII.jpg" href="http://www.history.army.mil/books/wwii/7-8/notes/MapII.jpg">http://www.history.army.mil/books/wwii/7-8/notes/MapII.jpg</a></em></font></p> <p>By the December 17 the Allied command was already aware of the offensive and was beginning to formulate a plan of action which would later culminate in sending in reinforcements at key locations along the lines of the German line of advance.</p> <p><strong><font size="3">The Role of the US Airborne Divisions</font></strong></p> <p>General Gavin, commander of the 82nd Airborne Division, found himself in temporary command of the 18th Airborne Corps consisting of the 17th, 82nd, and 101st Airborne Divisions. General Ridgway, the commander of the Corps was stranded in England because aircraft were grounded by bad weather. Unable to fly to France he passed his leadership temporarily to Gavin who met with General Courtney Hodges commander of First Army at Spa, Belgium. <font size="1"><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Booth T. “Paratrooper: The life Gen. James M. Gavin”, 1994 p. 250 - 251.</em></font></font></p> <p>They studied the situation and correctly concluded that the main German thrust was on the “northern shoulder” of the Bulge. The strategic road juncture at Bastogne also seemed to be a critical German objective if their advance was to continue. Judging by the westward track taken by the main force it appeared that the Germans would advance on Werbomont, west of the Salm River. Based on this assessment, Gavin ordered the 101st Airborne to establish roadblocks at Bastogne and he sent the 82nd Airborne to Werbomont to deploy in that area and stop the 6th Panzer Army before they crossed the Salm River.<font size="1"> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Gavin, J. “On To Berlin: Battles of an Airborne Commander 1943- 1946”, 1978 pp. 205 - 206.</em></font></font></p> <p>Although, at the time it was the general belief that Bastogne as a key road juncture was necessary for the German’s to advance westward, it was in fact not. Later when the lead units of  5th Panzer Army failed to capture it quickly, they merely surrounded it, while the main attack force bypassed it completely and advanced west toward their first major objective of Namur on the Meuse River in accordance with the German battle plans. The main German attack came in the north from the German held territory in the west through Bullingen  in an almost direct line to the Salm River east of Werbomont and nearby points south of the town. It was there along the Salm River salient that the Battle of the Bulge was decided by the swift action of US Army Engineers, units of the, 30th Infantry Division, and later the 3rd and 7th Armored Divisions, and the 82nd Airborne Division. <font size="1"><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Langdon, A. “Ready: The History of the 505th Parachute Infantry Regiment , 82nd airborne Division, World War II”, 1986 p. 121.</em></font></font></p> <p>The 101st, and 82nd Airborne were both on leave recuperating and training after the high cost battles in Operation Market-Garden for which they were yet to receive replacements of men, and replenishment of supplies. They were quite a distance away from the front – some 150 miles. Most men who had fought in Holland were given six day furloughs. So at the time of the German offensive many of them had been on leave in Paris or London.   </p> <p>They mobilized quickly and were sent to the Ardennes to push the Germans back before they could secure the vital bridgeheads which connected the narrow winding roads of the hilly Ardennes forest that led to the Ourthe and Meuse Rivers and then virtually unimpeded to Antwerp. The winter of 1944/45 in the Ardennes was the worst in 40 years. The Americans had not yet issued winter uniforms to the troops. The German attack was so swift and decisive that the men had to be sent to the front in summer uniforms with only their field jackets and long john underwear to protect them from the cold. More would suffer and die from the cold than those killed or wounded from German fire. </p> <p>The men of the 82nd Airborne were gathered post haste from their places of leave in Paris and London and taken to their bases in the area around Reims, France, the sight of horrific trench warfare in WWI. To the northwest the 504th and 508th PIRs were stationed at camp Sissonne. A few miles to the Southeast the 505th PIR was quartered in the WWI era French barracks at Suippes. The men not on leave or furloughs were rousted hastily before dawn on December 18. They grabbed their gear  and clambered on board troop carriers. Absent were any of the usual pep talks, briefings on battle plans and objectives to be taken. Perhaps the 504th PIR had some remotely similar experience in the hasty preparations for the drop in Salerno. But this was quite a different thing altogether. Officers wore bewildered looks on their faces, and knew little more about the situation that the men did, which was the Germans had launched an offensive in Belgium. </p> <p>This was pure bedlam. There was a distinct foreboding about this one which made men fearful and uncertain. As Bill would recount later, almost in despair, “You just can’t describe a situation like that – it happens once in a lifetime”. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong><em> “Military Biography of William A. Clark” Herd L. Bennett, Attorney at Law, January 26, 2000.</em></font></p> <p>The troop carriers set out, on December 18 at 9:00 AM, packed with already cold men headed for a very uncertain future along the roads leading through eastern France, across the Franco-Belgian border of the Meuse River to their final destination, the small town of Werbomont, Belgium. The first troops arrived at 5:30 PM on December 18. The trucks kept bringing in men until 10:00 AM on December 19; 21 hours after the first departures. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Nordyke, P., “All American All the Way: The Combat History of the 82nd Airborne Division in World War II” 2005, p 589 - 591</em></font></p> <p>See Map 3 below for the approximate routes and place names.</p> <div align="left"><iframe height="550" marginheight="0" src="https://maps.google.com/maps/ms?msa=0&msid=217875345462978325581.0004dffd463f4f98fb0b3&hl=en&ie=UTF8&t=p&ll=50.025388,5.333862&spn=1.944487,3.570557&z=8&output=embed" frameborder="0" width="650" marginwidth="0" scrolling="no"></iframe> <br /><small></small></div> <div align="left"><small></small></div> <div align="left"><small><font size="2">View </font><a style="color: #0000ff; text-align: left" href="https://maps.google.com/maps/ms?msa=0&msid=217875345462978325581.0004dffd463f4f98fb0b3&hl=en&ie=UTF8&t=p&ll=50.025388,5.333862&spn=1.944487,3.570557&z=8&source=embed"><font size="2">82nd Airborne in the Battle of the Bulge</font></a><font size="2"> in a larger map</font></small></div> <div align="left"><small></small></div> <div align="left"> <strong>Map 3:</strong> Approximate routes of the 82nd Airborne from its bases around Reims, France to the front lines at Werbomont, Belgium. The Ardennes Campaign Credit Map superimposed in blue.</div> <div align="left"> </div> <div align="left"> </div> <div align="left"><strong>December 18: The German Spearhead Reaches the Salm River</strong> <font size="1">(Illustrated in Map 4 below)</font></div> <div align="left"> </div> <div align="left">After fighting their way from points east of Bullingen, then Ligneuville and Stavelot, Kampfgruppe Pieper's next target was the vital bridge over the Salm River at Trois-Ponts (Three Bridges). At this point in the Battle of the Bulge it was the key to the German breakthrough.</div> <p>Before the 82nd Airborne troopers arrived, the only Allied troops present were the engineers from Company C 51st Engineer Combat Battalion. They had arrived on December 17 and set charges on the main bridge over the Salm River with orders to blow it if the Germans tried to cross. It was vital to the German advance since it could carry the massive loads of  heavy armored German panzers and if it was captured, enemy columns would be at the Meuse River within a matter of hours via the highway leading through Werbomont to the west. The main bridge was one of three bridges in the vicinity of the town. There were two others; one over the Ambleve River, and another lesser bridge over the Salm unable to carry heavy German tanks. </p> <div align="left">Standing against the engineers was “Kampfgruppe Peiper”, a German battle group of the 1st SS Panzer Division under the command of the highly decorated, risk loving 29 year old SS Obersturmbannführer (equivalent to Lt. Colonel in the Wehrmacht) Joachim Peiper. </div> <div align="left"> </div> <div align="left">Kampfgruppe Peiper included the elite 1st SS Panzer Regiment, part of the powerful 1st Waffen SS Division Leibstandarte SS Adolf Hitler (LSSAH). The 1st SS was Hitler’s personal bodyguard.  Peiper was a three time veteran of the Russian Front,  and had commanded the 1st SS Panzer Regiment in Normandy. Among his many military honors, he twice received the Knights Cross of the Iron Cross, Germany’s highest military honor for his bravery and leadership in hellish campaigns in the East.  His prowess in battle won him the adoration of Hitler and Nazi Germans alike. Prior to that he was the favorite son of Reichs Fuhrer Himmler, and became the oft quoted poster boy of the Third Reich. </div> <div align="left"> </div> <div align="left"> </div> <div align="left"><b><a href="file:///C:/Users/Jeff/AppData/Local/Temp/WindowsLiveWriter1286139640/supfiles3B1CA8D2/Bundesarchiv_Bild_183R65485_Joachim_.jpg"><img title="Bundesarchiv_Bild_183R65485_Joachim_[2]" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="Bundesarchiv_Bild_183R65485_Joachim_[2]" src="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-n-NfH0s3zI4/UoEw8ry8ySI/AAAAAAAADmo/NyJ6RDq1JLU/Bundesarchiv_Bild_183R65485_Joachim_%25255B1%25255D.jpg?imgmax=800" width="161" height="240" /></a> </b></div> <div align="left"><strong>Photo 2:</strong> Obersturmbannführer Joachim Peiper</div> <div align="left"><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> Wikipedia Commons via Bundesarchiv, Bild 183-R65485 / CC-BY-SA. The Bundesarchiv in no way endorses the content of this blog or the use of this photo </font></div> <p>Kampfgruppe Peiper was a ferocious war machine consisting of  5,000 SS Panzer Grenadiers, 40 new Mark V Panther tanks, 40 Mark IV Panzer tanks, 15 Jagdpanzer IV tank destroyers, 42 King Tiger tanks, 5 anti-aircraft half tracks, 12 20mm guns, 25 self propelled 75mm guns, 12 105mm howitzers, six 150mm howitzers, four Russian Nebelwerfers (120mm mortars) , one Wirbelwind (Whirlwind) Flak panzer ( a 4 barreled anti-aircraft gun mounted on a Panzer Mark IV chassis), three Hetzler tank destroyers, and a large number of supply and troop transport carriers of various forms.  <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> </font><em><font size="1">Timothy J. “The Ardennes on Fire: The First Day of the German Assault” 2010 pp. 56 – 57</font></em></p> <p>It was the unit responsible for the atrocity of murdering 80 captured US troops known as the “Malmedy Massacre” near the town of Malmedy, Belgium to the east where Peiper's forces had come. <font size="1"><b>Source:</b><i> </i><i>Bouwmeester, H., </i></font><i><font size="1">Beginning of the end: The Leadership of SS Obersturmbannfuhrer Jochen Peiper 2000. pp 103 – 105.</font></i> </p> <p><a href="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-1PWeH0e90j8/UoEw9jqPcXI/AAAAAAAADm0/nyPE0nTV1Ww/s1600-h/KampfgruppePipermarchMalmedy6.jpg"><img title="Kampfgruppe Piper march Malmedy" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="Kampfgruppe Piper march Malmedy" src="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-Cly8V8peb10/UoEw-WO432I/AAAAAAAADm8/PLqNetjndg4/KampfgruppePipermarchMalmedy_thumb4.jpg?imgmax=800" width="477" height="347" /></a> </p> <p><strong>Photo 3:</strong> Kampfgruppe Peiper Advancing on Malmedy<strong>  </strong><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>United States Army in World War II. European Theater of Operations. The Ardennes: Battle of the Bulge Cole, H. 1964, p. 262.</em></font></p> <p> </p> <p><a href="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-m7pXmqCkKI4/UoEw_uqIPGI/AAAAAAAADnE/Zpo5KNzlVwc/s1600-h/Massacre_de_Malmedy_230224a11.gif"><img title="Massacre_de_Malmedy_23-0224a-1-" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="Massacre_de_Malmedy_23-0224a-1-" src="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-fpJNbkTl5JU/UoExBKnrc8I/AAAAAAAADnM/TRotYBGcRk4/Massacre_de_Malmedy_230224a1_thumb1.gif?imgmax=800" width="431" height="480" /></a> </p> <p><strong>Photo 4: Scene of the Malmedy Massacre. </strong><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> Wikipedia Commons</font></p> <div align="left"><font size="1">After the war Peiper stood trial for the atrocity although he was not present when the massacre occurred and did not order it. He did however, assume responsibility for it since in his view, as commanding officer, he was ultimately accountable for the actions of his men. He was sentenced to death along with about half of his men. But his sentence was commuted to life in prison. Eleven years later he was released. He eventually went to live in Traves, France where he  made a living translating books about the war and where he was discovered because he was using his real name.  In 1976, aged 61, Peiper met his death when unidentified persons shot him in his house before burning it down.  </font></div> <div align="left"> </div> <div align="left">On Peiper’s left flank was another battle group of the 1st SS Panzer Division, commanded by Max Hansen whom at 36 years was the oldest of the in the 6th Panzer Army battle group commanders. Kampfgruppe  Hansen also had a devastating  strength of about 4,500 men and 750 vehicles. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Bouwmeester, H. “Beginning of the End: The Leadership of SS Obersturmbannführer Jochen Peiper”,  2004, p. 82</em> <br /></font></div> <div align="left">Hansen’s forces were composed of the 1st SS Panzer Grenadier Regiment, a tank destroyer battalion of Jagdpanzers, a battalion of self-propelled 105mm artillery, among sundry other vehicles, such as 20mm flak panzers, and armored troop carrying half-tracks mounted with machine guns or 75mm canons.  <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Nordyke, P., “All American All the Way: The Combat History of the 82nd Airborne Division in World War II” 2005, p. 609.</em></font></div> <div align="left"> </div> <div align="left"><strong>December 18: The Salm River Bridge is Blown…Peiper Drives North looking for Another Bridge</strong> <font size="1">(Illustrated in Map 4 below)</font></div> <div align="left"> </div> <div align="left">Peiper managed to reach the Salm River bridge at Trois-Ponts on the morning of December 18, but Company C 51st Combat Engineers blew it up before his Panzer column could cross. It was not destroyed, but was damaged, rendered incapable of supporting the immense weight and girth of the German heavy tanks and tank destroyers. Under fire from the engineers on the west bank of the Salm, Peiper decided to moved north to try to find another road bridge leading west. Peiper had in fact been given complete freedom in choosing the route of the 6th Panzer Army. </div> <div align="left"> </div> <div align="left">He found an intact bridge at Cheneux, but it wasn’t capable of supporting the heaviest of his tanks. It could, however, support armored vehicles such as half-tracks, and self-propelled guns. He captured the town of Cheneux and fortified it with an anti-aircraft battalion. Then reconnaissance patrols were sent westward to look for good roads and bridges across the La Lienne creek, thereby establishing a route to Werbomont.  Both of these patrols were thwarted. One by engineers who blew up a key bridge at Neufmolin. The other had found another light bridge over La Lienne Creek and was using it to move on and capture Werbomont. This patrol was destroyed by a battalion of the 30th Infantry Division in a fire fight near Habiemont. <font size="1"><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Gavin, J. “On To Berlin: Battles of an Airborne Commander 1943- 1946”, 1978 p. 217 - 218.</em></font></font> </div> <div align="left"> </div> <div align="left"><strong>December 19: Peiper Captures Stoutmont</strong> <font size="1">(Illustrated in Map 4 below)</font></div> <div align="left"> </div> <div align="left">Peiper knew there were good road bridges to the northwest of Stoutmont, so he advanced on the town, taking it in a fierce fight with the 119th Infantry Regiment supported by tanks. </div> <div align="left"> </div> <div align="left"><a href="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-cdFLbZM9uXI/UoExCzRslYI/AAAAAAAADnU/clE8ec0q5Po/s1600-h/Bundesarchiv_Bild_183J28619_Ardennen%25255B2%25255D.jpg"><img title="Bundesarchiv_Bild_183-J28619,_Ardennenoffensive,_gefangene_Amerikaner" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="Bundesarchiv_Bild_183-J28619,_Ardennenoffensive,_gefangene_Amerikaner" src="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-Zh8KLXk1gos/UoExDswClgI/AAAAAAAADnc/UmlU4PmJoSo/Bundesarchiv_Bild_183J28619_Ardennen.jpg?imgmax=800" width="314" height="441" /></a> </div> <p><strong>Photo 5:</strong> Men of the 119th Infantry Regiment, 30th Infantry Division taken prisoner by Kampfgruppe Peiper’s men in Stoutmont, Belgium on 19 December 1944 <font size="1"><font size="1"><strong>Source: </strong>Wikipedia Commons via </font>Bundesarchiv, Bild 183-J28619 / Büschel / CC-BY-SA. The Bundesarchiv in no way endorses the content of this blog or the use of this photo. </font></p> <div align="left">Also on December 19, Peiper sent a reconnaissance of panther tanks west to the bridge over the Ambleve River at La Lienne, but was forced back in an attack of 119th Infantry supported by tanks. At this point Peiper was becoming increasingly cut off from friendly forces in his rear and Kampfgruppe Hansen to his southwest. He also realized that given the situation, even if he did take the bridge at La Lienne, there was insufficient gasoline to continue his advance. While Peiper waited in the hope of resupply he pulled his forces back to a defensive ring around Stoutmont – Cheneux – La Gleize. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>United States Army in World War II. European Theater of Operations. The Ardennes: Battle of the Bulge Cole, H. 1964, pp. 340 - 242.</em></font></div> <div align="left"> </div> <div align="left"><strong>December 20: The 82nd Airborne Take up Defensive Positions</strong> <font size="1">(Illustrated in Map 4 below)</font></div> <div align="left"> </div> <div align="left">The 82nd Airborne paratrooper’s had deployed in area on December 20. As the men arrived they were placed near key bridges and on a long line  measuring over 25,000 yards in the  surrounding area. Their objectives with the exception of the 504 PIR were initially to secure the bridgeheads over the Salm River and defend the line against the expected advancing Germans.</div> <div align="left"> </div> <div align="left"><strong>The 504th PIR goes on the Attack at Cheneux against Kampgruppe Piper</strong> <font size="1">(Illustrated in Map 4 below)</font></div> <div align="left"> </div> <div align="left">The 1st Battalion of the 504 PIR minus Company A was ordered to take Cheneux on December 20. At about noon they attacked Peiper's dug-in forces in and around the town. When the 504s 3rd Battalion was committed to the battle, the German's were surrounded, and had to fight a retreating battle. In the face of vicious hand to hand attacks by the 504 troopers, Peiper’s  remaining men attempted to breakout. They were forced out of the town on the evening of December 21, and moved defend Kampfgruppe Peiper’s positions on the opposite side of the Ambleve River. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Beginning of the end: The Leadership of SS Obersturmbannfuhrer Jochen Peiper. Bouwmeester, H. 2000 p. 112.</em></font></div> <div align="left"> </div> <div align="left">After sustaining heavy losses, 1st Battalion 504 minus Company A and first platoon of Company C 307th Engineer Battalion was awarded the Presidential Unit Citation for their performance at Cheneux.  </div> <div align="left"> </div> <div align="left">See <strong>Map 4</strong> below for the positions of the paratroopers additional details on the movements and engagements of Kampfgruppe Peiper, prior to and after the arrival of the 82nd Airborne. Click on the red lines and place markers for information on the Germans and the blue for information on the American forces.</div> <div align="left"> </div> <div align="left"> </div> <div align="left"><iframe height="780" marginheight="0" src="https://maps.google.com/maps/ms?msa=0&msid=217875345462978325581.0004e0019d5c31cc97ba3&ie=UTF8&t=p&ll=50.338449,5.807648&spn=0.170918,0.257835&z=12&output=embed" frameborder="0" width="750" marginwidth="0" scrolling="no"></iframe> <br /><small><font size="2">View </font><a style="color: #0000ff; text-align: left" href="https://maps.google.com/maps/ms?msa=0&msid=217875345462978325581.0004e0019d5c31cc97ba3&ie=UTF8&t=p&ll=50.338449,5.807648&spn=0.170918,0.257835&z=12&source=embed"><font size="2">82nd Abn. - German Positions Dec. 18 - 21, 1944</font></a><font size="2"> in a larger map</font></small></div> <div align="left"><strong>Map 4:</strong> December 18 – 21, 1944. Movements and engagements of Kampfgruppe Peiper. Positions of the 82nd Airborne.</div> <div align="left"> </div> <div align="left"><strong>December 21: A Relief Effort Launched to Rescue Trapped Kampfgruppe Peiper</strong> <font size="1">(Illustrated in Map 5 below)</font></div> <div align="left"> </div> <div align="left">At this point, Kampfguppe Piper was cut off, unable to link up with forces in its rear and those on its left and right flanks. On December 21 commander of the 6th Panzer Army, SS-Oberst-Gruppenführer Josef Dietrich ordered the commander of the 1st SS Panzer Division (SS-Oberführer Wilhelm Mohnke) to launch a rescue of Kampfguppe Peiper. To give the rescuing forces time to reach him, Peiper pulled his forces back from Stoutmont. He formed a defensive perimeter around the town of La Gleize  called the La Gleize Pocket. </div> <div align="left"> </div> <div align="left">The rescue effort was to be attempted by Kampfgruppe Hansen. Later the awesome might 9th and 2nd SS Panzer Divisions showed promise in reaching Peiper, but only as a byproduct of their primary objectives which respectively, were to break through and outflank the 82nd airborne. </div> <div align="left"> </div> <div align="left">On the evening of December 21 three powerful SS Panzer Divisions (the 1st, 9th and 2nd)were closing in on the Salm River salient.  The 7th Armored Division, the 106th Infantry Division, and other US forces were retreating from the St. Vith pocket to the east. Only the 82nd Airborne stood in the way of  the relief effort  made by Kampfgruppe Hansen that may well have rejuvenated Kampfgruppe Peiper’s advance westward.</div> <div align="left"> </div> <div align="left">Mohnke ordered Hansen to throw his Jagdpanzer tank destroyers against Company E 505 at Trois-Ponts on December 21 in an attempt to capture the damaged bridge there, repair it and resupply Peiper’s men. </div> <div align="left"> </div> <div align="left">At 3:00 AM on December 21, two half-tracks of the 1st SS Panzer Division attacked Company E’s outpost positions on the Salm River’s east bank. One hit a mine, the other was taken out by a bazooka. Later in the morning 1st SS Division Panzer Grenadiers supported by five Jagdpanzers attacked E Co. 505. The paratroopers didn't retreat despite the terrifying onslaught. The attack failed with many SS Grenadiers lying dead in Co. E's foxholes beside the troopers. The Germans gathered for another attack with the addition of half-tracks mounted with 75mm guns and 20mm flak wagons. This time the attack partially broke through and some paratroopers were captured. Eventually, the enemy forced their retreat to the west bank, before moving swiftly on the Trois - Ponts bridge. As soon as the last Company E trooper was back across the river the previously damaged bridge was blown by the 307th Airborne Engineer Battalion. This time it was completely destroyed. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>“Four Stars of Valor: The Combat history of the 505th Parachute Infantry Regiment in World War II” Nordyke, P., 2006 p. 329 - 331</em>.</font> </div> <div align="left"> </div> <div align="left">When that attack, failed Hansen attacked Company D’s positions along the Salm River to the south where they were defending a rail and road bridge over the river. Panzer Grenadiers tried to cross the river and were repelled by intense artillery and fire from Company D. </div> <div align="left"> </div> <div align="left">Later in the evening Hansen sent a column of tanks further south to try and cross the bridge at Rochelinval, where Company I 505 PIR was holding defensive positions along the west side of the river, but the bridge was blown by engineers of the 307th Airborne Engineer Battalion as soon as the first tank moved towards it. Frustrated the tanks shelled Company I and a tremendous fire fight resulted. </div> <div align="left"> </div> <div align="left"><strong>December 22: The Peiper Relief Effort Continues Before Being Abandoned</strong> <font size="1">(Illustrated in Map 5 below)</font></div> <div align="left"> </div> <div align="left">On December 22 Mohnke ordered Hansen to try another attack using Panzer Grenadiers against 40 Service Company troopers of the 505 PIR who were called forward to plug a hole between Company D and Company I positions. Many Service Company troopers including some parachute riggers received their Combat Infantryman Badge (CIB) that day for their part in repelling the attack.</div> <div align="left"> </div> <div align="left">By the evening of December 22, the relief effort on the part of the 1st Panzer Division under Hansen was called off.  With the other 1st SS Panzer Division units to Peiper’s rear unable to breakthrough, his Kampfgruppe was now on its own.</div> <div align="left"> </div> <div align="left"><strong>December 23: the 9th SS Panzer Division Attack</strong> <font size="1">(Illustrated in Map 5 below)</font></div> <div align="left"> </div> <div align="left">Any hope for Peiper’s men would have had to come from the 9th and 2nd SS Panzer Divisions which were to attack from the west and south, respectively. The 9th Panzer was attempting to breach the 82nd Airborne lines along the Salm River. The 2nd SS Panzer was trying to outflank the 82nd from the south. If either of these forces were successful, then relief may have come to Peiper, even if it was no longer the primary objective.</div> <div align="left"> </div> <div align="left">On the night of December 22, the 9th SS Panzer division which had been attacking westward was now ordered to attack across the Salm River to break through the 82nd Airborne line. Commanded by  SS Oberfuhrer Sylvester Stadler it was an incredibly awesome force of more than 16,000 men spread across two SS Panzer Grenadier regiments, 35 Panther tanks, 28 StuG III tank destroyers, 29 Tiger Mark VI (Tiger I) tanks, 21 Jagdpanzer IV tank destroyers, 21 Jagdpanther tank destroyers, one artillery regiment, one flak battalion, and sundry support units. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Timothy J. “The Ardennes on Fire: The First Day of the German Assault”   2010 p. 58. </em></font></div> <div align="left"> </div> <div align="left">First, they tried to capture the bridge at Grand-Halleux. The attack was initiated by at least a battalion of SS Panzer Grenadiers against Company G 505 PIR in outposts on the east side of the river. The 505 troopers stopped the first attack by infantry before it could reach the bridge. Afterwards Company G was withdrawn from these outposts and the 307th Airborne Engineer Battalion blew the bridge  just as the leading SS Panzer Grenadiers were crossing it in their second attack. The Grenadiers launched a futile third attack across the icy river without the bridge. Most were killed by Company G troopers from their positions on the west bank. </div> <div align="left"> </div> <div align="left">Also on December 23 the 9th SS Panzer Division tried another infantry attack supported by tanks, this time south at Petite-Halleux to capture the bridge there.  The 307th Airborne Engineers had again rigged the bridge to explode and waited for the first tank to cross before blowing it. During the night the Panzer grenadiers tried yet another futile attack by wading across the Salm River onto Company C 505 positions. Once again the 505 troopers decimated them.  </div> <div align="left"> </div> <div align="left">They probably thought if they could take the bridgehead, clear the area, another bridge could be built, and the 82nd Airborne line could be broken. </div> <div align="left"> </div> <div align="left">On the same day, the 19th Panzer Grenadier Regiment of the 9th SS Panzer Division attacked the defending 508th PIR units further south at Vielsalm. The 508th was in a desperate battle to keep the bridges at Vielsalm open to cover the retreating US forces which had been fighting the Germans in the St. Vith pocket to the east. These were the 7th Armored Division, the 106th Infantry Division and other US units. They were forced to fight a rear guard action ahead of the German onslaught in that area and the German 9th SS Panzer Division was hot on their heels.</div> <div align="left"> </div> <div align="left">When the withdrawal of the retreating forces behind the 82nd Airborne lines was complete the railroad bridge and two road bridges at Vielsalm were blown. Again the 9th SS Panzer Division failed to reach its objective of opening up a hole in the 82nd Airborne line. With the bridges blown they were not able to cross over the Salm River.</div> <div align="left"> </div> <div align="left">Retreating US units from the St. Vith pocket were also using the bridge at Salm-Chateau. During the evening of December 23 that bridge too was blown once the last of the friendly forces had safely passed through. Later that night elements of the 2nd SS Panzer Division took the town on the east side of the Salm River. </div> <div align="left"> </div> <div align="left"><strong>The 2nd SS Panzer Division Attacks the 82nd Airborne’s right flank</strong> <font size="1">(Illustrated in Map 5 below)</font></div> <div align="left"> </div> <div align="left">The 2nd SS Panzer Division under the command of SS Brigadefuhrer Heinz Lammerding was a titanic force of 18,000 men,  spread across two Panzer Grenadier regiments and two full Panzer regiments. The Panzer regiments contained  58 Panther tanks, 28 Mark VI Tiger tanks, 28 StuG III tank destroyers, 20 Jagdpanzer IV tank destroyers, two artillery regiments, two flak battalions, and various support units. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Timothy J. “The Ardennes on Fire: The First Day of the German Assault”   2010 p. 58. </em></font></div> <div align="left"> </div> <div align="left">On December 23 it attacked from the south and overran the 325th GIR holding the Baraque- Fraiture crossroads on the 82nd’s southern flank, endangering the entire 82nd Airborne division. The 2nd SS Panzer’s objective was to outflank the 82nd Airborne. It was not an attack designed to reach Peiper, but it was his last chance, nonetheless.  If it did outflank the 82nd, it could have opened a corridor and reached the stranded yet still powerful Kampfgruppe. But the attack came too late. </div> <div align="left"> </div> <div align="left">At 5:00 PM on December 23, Peiper received a radio message that he would not receive anymore gasoline nor ammunition. He requested permission to breakout. His request was granted with the proviso that he take his vehicles and wounded. There wasn’t sufficient gasoline for that. Again Peiper asked for permission to breakout with only able bodied men. Permission to do so was flatly denied. Infuriated, Peiper blew up the radio and decided to breakout against orders after disabling all vehicles and leaving the wounded behind. </div> <div align="left"> </div> <div align="left">At 2:00 AM on December 24 Peiper starting moving out of the La Gleize pocket with 800 men. They hid during the day and moved at night. During their escape they encountered forces from 3rd Battalion 505 PIR, but eventually crossed the Salm River on December 25 and later that day reached the lead elements of the 1st SS Panzer Division  near the town of Wanne to the east. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> Bouwmeester, H. “<em><i>Beginning of the End: The Leadership of SS Obersturmbannführer Jochen Peiper”,</i>  2004,</em> p. 114 - 116</font></div> <div align="left"> <em> </em></div> <div align="left">For an explanation of these events, click on the red lines and place markers for information on the Germans and the blue for information on the American forces in Map 5 below.</div> <div align="left"> </div> <div align="left"><font size="1"></font></div> <div align="left"><small></small></div> <div align="left"><small></small></div> <iframe height="840" marginheight="0" src="https://maps.google.com/maps/ms?msa=0&msid=217875345462978325581.0004e010a28a8e43562bb&ie=UTF8&t=p&ll=50.328806,5.833054&spn=0.184103,0.205994&z=12&output=embed" frameborder="0" width="600" marginwidth="0" scrolling="no"></iframe> <br /><small><font size="2">View </font><a style="color: #0000ff; text-align: left" href="https://maps.google.com/maps/ms?msa=0&msid=217875345462978325581.0004e010a28a8e43562bb&ie=UTF8&t=p&ll=50.328806,5.833054&spn=0.184103,0.205994&z=12&source=embed"><font size="2">82nd Abn - German Positions 21 - 24 December</font></a><font size="2"> in a larger map</font></small> <div align="left"><small></small></div> <div align="left"><small></small></div> <p></p> <div align="left"><small></small></div> <p><small></small></p> <div align="left"><small></small></div> <div align="left"><small></small></div> <div align="left"><small></small></div> <small></small> <div align="left"><small></small></div> <div align="left"><small></small></div> <div align="left"><small></small></div> <div align="left"><small></small></div> <div align="left"><strong>Map 5:</strong> Attacks on the 82nd Airborne positions by the 1st SS Panzer Division (top), the 9th SS Panzer Division (center), and 2nd SS Panzer Division (bottom) </div> <div align="left"> </div> <div align="left"><font size="4"><strong><font size="2">December 24: In a First for Division History, the 82nd Airborne Retreats</font></strong> <font size="1">(Illustrated in Map 6 below)</font></font></div> <div align="left"> </div> <div align="left">Occupying a very defensible natural river barrier, the 82nd Airborne Division a force with an official strength of 8,520 men was facing off against a vastly superior combined force of  43,000 men and over 1,200 armored fighting and artillery vehicles and pieces! <font size="1"><strong>Source 1</strong>: <em>LoFaro G., “The Sword of St. Michael: The 82nd Airborne Division in World War II” 2011, p. 38</em>. <strong>Source 2:</strong></font> <font size="1"><em>Timothy J. “The Ardennes on Fire: The First Day of the German Assault”   2010 pp. 56-58. </em></font></div> <div align="left"> </div> <div align="left">This figure is even more staggering since the 82nd was under strength at the time because it had not yet received replacements after the Market-Garden Campaign. Of course the 82nd was augmented by organic and attached artillery batteries as well as attached tank and tank destroyer units. However, these were a poor match given the numbers and defenses of the German armor. </div> <div align="left"> </div> <div align="left">With the incredible, but all too real 2nd SS Panzer Division threatening to outflank and cut off the 82nd Airborne, the situation was precarious. The hilly forested terrain made it difficult for the 2nd and 9th Panzer Division to move and this was an advantage to the lightly armed 82nd Airborne. Their objectives had been to halt the advance of the 6th Army spearhead and then to hold the bridges across the Salm River open long enough for the retreating forces fighting in the St. Vith Pocket to make it safely back behind friendly lines. Once this was achieved, on December 24 British Field Marshal Montgomery – the ranking superior officer, ordered a retreat back to the line in Map 6 below. It was a defensible position being heavily forested and backing up against mountainous terrain with limited road approaches.</div> <div align="left"> </div> <div align="left">Reluctantly the 82nd Airborne followed these controversial orders. The general consensus was that the river running through a narrow gorge, offered the best defense against the powerful German armor.  Dug in on the west bank and ridge lines above it, and with the bridges blown, the paratroopers believed they could have held out indefinitely against infantry attempting to engage them by crossing the frigid Salm River. <font size="1"><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Langdon, A. “Ready: The History of the 505th Parachute Infantry Regiment , 82nd airborne Division, World War II”, 1986 p. 111.</em></font></font> </div> <div align="left"> </div> <div align="left">From his perspective, General Gavin was worried about the affect of the retreat on the psyche of the 82nd troopers. Ever since Normandy they had a slogan “No ground gained was ever relinquished”. This withdrawal was to be the first retreat in their entire combat history. <font size="1"><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Gavin, J. “On To Berlin: Battles of an Airborne Commander 1943- 1946”, 1978 p. 239.</em></font></font> </div> <div align="left"> </div> <div align="left">The German’s pushed the advantage and pursued their retreat with the 2nd and 9th SS Panzer Divisions. The 2nd SS Panzer engaged the 82nd until December 28, when it and what was left of the 1st SS Panzer Division were ordered to move south to meet General Patton’s forces attacking in the area of Bastogne. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Nordyke, P., “All American All the Way: The Combat History of the 82nd Airborne Division in World War II” 2005, p. 655</em></font></div> <div align="left"> </div> <div align="left">Some units of the 9th SS Panzer including the 19th Panzer Grenadier Regiment stayed and fought the 82nd. They were joined by the 62nd Volksgrenadier Division. The 9th SS Panzer tried to breakthrough by attacking the 508 and 504 PIR positions, but ultimately failed. These attacks and subsequent patrol actions by the American and German forces led to a significant loss of strength in both the 9th SS Panzer and 62nd Volksgrenadier. <font size="1"><strong>Source</strong>: <em>LoFaro G., “The Sword of St. Michael: The 82nd Airborne Division in World War II” 2011, p. 481</em></font></div> <div align="left"><em><font size="1"></font></em></div> <div align="left"><em><font size="1"></font></em></div> <div align="left"><em><font size="1"></font></em></div> <div align="left"><a href="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-CHeGggk36kI/UoExE-CmzWI/AAAAAAAADnk/hXF949s8vb8/s1600-h/SS_trooper_captured6.jpg"><img title="SS_trooper_captured" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="SS_trooper_captured" src="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-o-YmaBmDIME/UoExFcXv31I/AAAAAAAADno/uyy0rrfLwq4/SS_trooper_captured_thumb4.jpg?imgmax=800" width="362" height="315" /></a> </div> <div align="left"> </div> <div align="left"><strong>Photo 6:</strong> Digging in at Bra 504 PIR 3rd Bat. Co. H troopers capture a 19th SS Grenadier who was on a reconnaissance mission. Several other Grenadiers were killed.</div> <div align="left"><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Wikipedia Commons</em></font></div> <div align="left"> </div> <div align="left">For an explanation of these events, click on the red lines and place markers for information on the Germans and the blue for information on the American forces in Map 6 below.</div> <div align="left"> </div> <div align="left"> </div> <div align="left"><iframe height="600" marginheight="0" src="https://maps.google.com/maps/ms?msa=0&msid=217875345462978325581.0004e00257f8b024edf97&ie=UTF8&t=p&ll=50.324423,5.762672&spn=0.131515,0.239983&z=12&output=embed" frameborder="0" width="700" marginwidth="0" scrolling="no"></iframe> <br /><small><font size="2">View </font><a style="color: #0000ff; text-align: left" href="https://maps.google.com/maps/ms?msa=0&msid=217875345462978325581.0004e00257f8b024edf97&ie=UTF8&t=p&ll=50.324423,5.762672&spn=0.131515,0.239983&z=12&source=embed"><font size="2">US - German Positions Dec. 24 - 28 1944</font></a><font size="2"> in a larger map</font></small></div> <div align="left"> <strong>Map 6:</strong> Attacks on the 82nd Airborne positions by the 62nd Volksgrenadier Division (top), the 9th SS Panzer Division (center), and 2nd SS Panzer Division (bottom)</div> <div align="left"><small></small></div> <p><b></b></p> <p><b></b></p> <p><b></b></p> <p><b></b></p> <p><font size="3"><strong>82nd Airborne Counterattacks</strong> <font size="1">(Illustrated in Map 7 below)</font></font></p> <p>The failure of the 9th and 2nd SS Panzer Divisions to breakthrough the 82nd lines marked the end of the German offensive in the northern shoulder of the Bulge.  The German objective now became one of defense.</p> <p>Opposing the 82nd now was the remnants of the 9th SS Panzer Division and 62nd Volksgrenadier Division which loosely translates to “the people’s assault forces”. The 62nd was composed of the three grenadier regiments and one artillery regiment which had been formed in the Fall of 1944. However, its men consisted of mostly of Polish, Czechoslovakians, and Russians impressed into service. They were both young and old, spoke little to no German and were very poorly trained. Yet they were to fight and defend tenaciously, perhaps because they feared the Germans more than dying fighting the Allies. Some were wanted men by the communities from which they were conscripted. Without hope of survival back home these men willingly fought for the Germans.  <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Timothy J. “The Ardennes on Fire: The First Day of the German Assault”   2010 pg 60. </em></font></p> <p>The 62nd Volksgrenadier Division was primarily a defensive unit and was charged with blocking the expected advance of the 82nd Airborne from its present positions to those it held prior to retreating from the Salm River area. In this task it was aided by what was left of the 9th SS Panzer Division. Even though the 62nd Volksgrenadier was not of the same quality as the SS Panzer Grenadier regiments, it did make excellent use of the densely forested, hilly terrain blanketed in snow; and towns characterized by well constructed defensible buildings. </p> <p>Before the 82nd counterattack was launched the 62nd had time to deploy formidable defenses at strategic locations. They fortified buildings in townships. They concealed their defenses well, introducing an element of surprise. Making liberal use of barbed wire barriers, they dug deep trenches reinforced with sandbags where they placed mortars, and  interlocking machine gun emplacements. This strategy, and the presence of armored vehicles, most notably Tiger tanks, which remained from the 9th SS Panzer (presumably they were low on fuel with a limited range), meant that gaining back the ground given up in the retreat was to prove very costly for the units of the 82nd.</p> <p>On Christmas Day the 551st Parachute Infantry Battalion (PIB) was attached to the 82nd Airborne. Then on January 1, the independent 517th PIR was attached. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Nordyke, P., “All American All the Way: The Combat History of the 82nd Airborne Division in World War II” 2005, p 653 – 655. </em></font></p> <p><strong>January 3: The Counterattack Begins </strong><font size="1">(Illustrated in Map 7 below)</font></p> <p>The 82nd planned counterattack began on January 3. The Airborne forces consisted of the 504, 505, and 508 PIRs, the 325 and 401st Glider Infantry Regiments (GIRs)  - all of which had been initially deployed over December 18 – 19 and the newly attached 517 PIR and 551 PIB. Even with these additional forces, the Division was under strength.</p> <p>The initial January 3 attack consisted of the 505 and 517 PIRs, the 325 and 401 GIRs, and the 551st PIB.  </p> <p>The plan called for the 505 PIR to thrust through the middle with the 325 GIR on the right flank and the 551 PIB as well as the 517 PIR on the left. The latter two units would form the first link in a pivot from the natural barrier the Salm River offered on the Division’s left flank allowing the 505 and 325 to swing out from their starting positions and gain ground rapidly. It was a strategy which worked because on the first day’s fighting the Division overran the 62nd Volksgrenadiers and the 9th SS Panzer’s positions capturing 2,400 prisoners. <font size="1"><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Gavin, J. “On To Berlin: Battles of an Airborne Commander 1943- 1946”, 1978 p. 249.</em></font></font></p> <p>Besides being killed or wounded, many men were debilitated by severe frostbite from advancing through deep snow without overshoes. This was compounded by the frigid temperatures brought on by nightfall. By the dawn of January 4, all of the initial attacking units had encountered fierce enemy resistance in the form of artillery from 88mm guns, mortar and tank fire, as well as machine guns and small arms fire.  </p> <p>Given these attacks and the cold, January 3 was to be the most costly day in Division history <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Nordyke, P., “All American All the Way: The Combat History of the 82nd Airborne Division in World War II” 2005, p 671.</em></font> </p> <p><strong>January 4: Day Two of the Attack</strong> <font size="1">(Illustrated in Map 7 below)</font></p> <p>The 505, 325, 551 all expanded on the territory they had gained on the previous day, while the 517 consolidated its position. The 551 suffered high casualties from intense and accurate artillery fire. 2nd Battalion, 505 met very strong resistance because the German forces wanted to hold onto a vital supply route in 505 line of advance. The 504 was moved from divisional reserve forward to fill the line between the 551 and 505.  <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>82nd Airborne After Action Report </em></font></p> <p><strong>January 5: Day Three of the Attack</strong> <font size="1">(Illustrated in Map 7 below)</font></p> <p>The 82nd met with generally favorable results. The 62nd Volksgrenadiers were in retreat in an effort form a solid line due to the heavy losses they sustained especially on January 3. The 505, 504 and 325 made relatively easy gains. The 504 seized the high ground above Petite-Halleux. The 551 found itself engaged again in heavy fighting involving Mark IV tanks, infantry, and 88mm artillery fire. It reached the heights above Rochelinval, their final objective before the Salm River. The 517 threw back a powerful counter-attack in their sector by the enemy now left with nowhere  to go and increasingly feeling cornered at the swing point of the pivoted attack.  <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>82nd Airborne After Action Report </em></font></p> <p><strong>January 6: Day Four of the Attack </strong><font size="1">(Illustrated in Map 7 below)</font></p> <p>January 6 was used to consolidate the gains made and prepare for the final battle to drive the Germans across to the east bank of the Salm River. The 505 was to attack through the valley leading through Goronne with the final objective of capturing Vielsalm. To achieve that it needed to take the high ground north of  Goronne. To protect the 505 while it advanced across the valley, the high ground on the opposite side of the valley to the south would need to be taken as well. That high ground was known as the Thier-du-Mont. The 508 had taken it earlier and held it until the withdrawal orders came through on December 24. Now the regiment was being brought forward from Division reserve to attack and take it again. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>82nd Airborne After Action Report </em></font></p> <p><strong>The Decimation of the 551st Parachute Infantry Battalion</strong></p> <p>Also on January 6, the 551 was detached from the 517 and assigned to the 504. The 517 was to be placed in Division Reserve except for its 3rd Battalion which stayed on the Salm River line. The 551 had borne the the brunt of the fighting in the 517 sector and was down to 50 percent of their men despite receiving replacements. Now they were needed to lead the attack on Rochelinval on January 7. </p> <p>Rochelinval was a hold out for one of the last large contingents of the 62nd Volksgrenadiers. It was a strategic objective because it was being used to guard one of the bridges over the Salm River over which the enemy could escape.  Due to its layout and lanes of approach, the town was exquisitely suited for defense. Scouts had determined that around 500 enemy held the town and that they had taken advantage of its natural defensibility and high ground. </p> <p>With the men of his depleted ranks cold, starved and exhausted, the 551 commander, Lt. Colonel Wood Joerg, knew that the attack would result the destruction of the battalion, so he asked for permission from headquarters for his men to be withdrawn. His plea was denied, and it was never known which individual at headquarters made the controversial decision. </p> <p>The attack took off after first light without the tank support headquarters had promised. Artillery support before the attack was off target; only one shell landed in the town. Without armor and artillery, the 551 faced a tough fight in the face of the defenders. While they succeeded in eventually taking Rochelinval by 3:00 PM, the fight had all but annihilated the 551st Battalion. </p> <p><a href="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-4pBG15ANiCM/UoExGPPt1UI/AAAAAAAADn0/fV-XInph574/s1600-h/Col_wood_joerg_501st_pir1.jpg"><img title="Col_wood_joerg_501st_pir" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="Col_wood_joerg_501st_pir" src="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-qbMgtxFhbTw/UoExGu8-HkI/AAAAAAAADn8/nfrilbylczk/Col_wood_joerg_501st_pir_thumb.jpg?imgmax=800" width="181" height="240" /></a> </p> <p><strong>Photo 7:</strong> Lt. Colonel Joerg Commander of the 551st Parachute Infantry Battalion</p> <p><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> NARA</font></p> <p>Of the 826 men that went into the Ardennes, only 110 came out. Having lost its charismatic leader Lt. Colonel Joerg, and almost all its men either wounded, killed, or frostbitten, the 551 was never reconstituted. The few soldiers that remained were later absorbed into units the 82nd Airborne. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em> “The Last Battle” published in the Journal “Army” April 2001 pp.  38-39</em> </font></p> <p><a href="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-aGD3EHyDsN4/UoExHbdpveI/AAAAAAAADoE/xxN_NOQFyGQ/s1600-h/551stPIRbulgemovingup%25255B1%25255D.jpg"><img title="551st-PIR-bulge-moving-up" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="551st-PIR-bulge-moving-up" src="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-Kn-xY4iSyaY/UoExIffh3FI/AAAAAAAADoI/dMsbRJUFKvs/551stPIRbulgemovingup_thumb.jpg?imgmax=800" width="648" height="409" /></a> </p> <p><strong>Photo 8:</strong> Men of the 551st Parachute Infantry Battalion moving up to the 82nd Airborne's position at the front</p> <p><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> NARA</font></p> <p>It wasn’t until 2001 that the veterans of the 551st got the recognition they deserved when the Battalion was finally awarded the Presidential Unit Citation for the feats and sacrifices its men made in the Ardennes. <a title="http://www.551stpib.com/newsite/presCitation.html" href="http://www.551stpib.com/newsite/presCitation.html">http://www.551stpib.com/newsite/presCitation.html</a></p> <p><strong>The Counterattack Continues without the 551st PIB</strong></p> <p>South of Rochelinval, the 504 advanced through stiff opposition from the 62nd Volksgranadiers, taking the town of Mont, and Farnieres in the south of their sector as well as consolidating positions along the Salm River. </p> <p><strong>January 7: Day Five of the Attack</strong> <font size="1">(Illustrated in Map 7 below)</font></p> <p>The 505, advanced and captured the town of Gorrone then established a front line on the Salm River’s west bank north of the town of Rencheux. The 325 GIR had moved forward to occupy Grand Sart. It then took the high ground of Thier-del-Preux. The 508 attacked through the 325 sector to seize the high ground at Thier-du-Mont, though at great cost.  Fifty percent of G Company were killed or wounded in the attack. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>82nd Airborne After Action Report </em></font></p> <p><strong>January 8: Day Six of the Attack</strong> <font size="1">(Illustrated in Map 7 below)</font></p> <p>The destruction of the 62nd Volksgrenadiers and what had been left of the 9th SS Panzer Division was complete. The 504 took Petite-Halleux, before advancing across the Salm River to patrol Grand-Halleux. The 505 seized the high ground overlooking the Salm River above Rencheux and on January 9, captured the town. Next they set up road blocks around the Vielsalm bridges.  Third battalion 517 was sent to establish a bridgehead at Grand-Halleux on January 10. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>82nd Airborne After Action Report </em></font></p> <p> </p> <div align="left"><iframe height="620" marginheight="0" src="https://maps.google.com/maps/ms?msa=0&msid=217875345462978325581.0004e002b19c5e43042ad&ie=UTF8&t=p&ll=50.317408,5.805244&spn=0.135918,0.240326&z=12&output=embed" frameborder="0" width="700" marginwidth="0" scrolling="no"></iframe> <br /><small><font size="2">View </font><a style="color: #0000ff; text-align: left" href="https://maps.google.com/maps/ms?msa=0&msid=217875345462978325581.0004e002b19c5e43042ad&ie=UTF8&t=p&ll=50.317408,5.805244&spn=0.135918,0.240326&z=12&source=embed"><font size="2">82nd Airborne Advance 1 - 10 January</font></a><font size="2"> in a larger map</font></small></div> <div align="left"><strong>Map 7:</strong> 82nd Airborne Counterattacks January 1 – 10.  </div> <div align="left"> </div> <div align="left"><strong>Map 7 Legend</strong></div> <div align="left"><small></small></div> <div align="left"><small></small></div> <div align="left"><small></small></div> <table cellspacing="0" cellpadding="0" width="311" border="1"><tbody> <tr> <td valign="top" width="131"><font size="1"><strong>Regiment/Battalion</strong></font></td> <td valign="top" width="178" align="center"><font size="1"><strong>Color Code</strong></font></td> </tr> <tr> <td valign="top" width="130"> <p align="center"><font size="1">505th PIR</font></p> </td> <td valign="top" width="179"><a href="file:///C:/Users/Jeff/AppData/Local/Temp/WindowsLiveWriter1286139640/supfiles3B1CA8D2/5054.jpg"><font color="#333333" size="1"><img title="505_thumb2" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="505_thumb2" src="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-GZ9ybDQiZpI/UoExI9WnzhI/AAAAAAAADoM/6TYI4vnyfbk/505_thumb23.jpg?imgmax=800" width="160" height="22" /></font></a><font size="1"> </font></td> </tr> <tr> <td valign="top" width="130"> <p align="center"><font size="1">504th PIR</font></p> </td> <td valign="top" width="180"><a href="file:///C:/Users/Jeff/AppData/Local/Temp/WindowsLiveWriter1286139640/supfiles3B1CA8D2/5044.jpg"><font color="#333333" size="1"><img title="504_thumb2" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="504_thumb2" src="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-qgnVRBxyIuM/UoExJUT2GkI/AAAAAAAADoc/rFRZDLjkBNY/504_thumb23.jpg?imgmax=800" width="154" height="21" /></font></a><font size="1"> </font></td> </tr> <tr> <td valign="top" width="129"> <p align="center"><font size="1">325th GIR</font></p> </td> <td valign="top" width="180"><a href="file:///C:/Users/Jeff/AppData/Local/Temp/WindowsLiveWriter1286139640/supfiles3B1CA8D2/3253.jpg"><font color="#333333" size="1"><img title="325_thumb1" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="325_thumb1" src="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-B7HO6ScLk_0/UoExKP0YHnI/AAAAAAAADog/v0Z-uIDLTq0/325_thumb13.jpg?imgmax=800" width="151" height="22" /></font></a><font size="1"> </font></td> </tr> <tr> <td valign="top" width="129"> <p align="center"><font size="1">508th PIR</font></p> </td> <td valign="top" width="180"><a href="file:///C:/Users/Jeff/AppData/Local/Temp/WindowsLiveWriter1286139640/supfiles3B1CA8D2/5083.jpg"><font color="#333333" size="1"><img title="508_thumb1" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="508_thumb1" src="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-UVHfeGdRzs8/UoExKlFhMQI/AAAAAAAADoo/ypm5EioUmT0/508_thumb13.jpg?imgmax=800" width="155" height="26" /></font></a><font size="1"> </font></td> </tr> <tr> <td valign="top" width="129"> <p align="center"><font size="1">517th PIR</font></p> </td> <td valign="top" width="180"><a href="file:///C:/Users/Jeff/AppData/Local/Temp/WindowsLiveWriter1286139640/supfiles3B1CA8D2/5175.jpg"><font color="#333333" size="1"><img title="517_thumb3" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="517_thumb3" src="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-wmlzrPHi_1w/UoExLGhcAzI/AAAAAAAADow/B3W1w3J01TA/517_thumb33.jpg?imgmax=800" width="152" height="19" /></font></a><font size="1"> </font></td> </tr> <tr> <td valign="top" width="129"> <p align="center"><font size="1">551st PIB</font></p> </td> <td valign="top" width="180"><a href="file:///C:/Users/Jeff/AppData/Local/Temp/WindowsLiveWriter1286139640/supfiles3B1CA8D2/5514.jpg"><font color="#333333" size="1"><img title="551_thumb2" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="551_thumb2" src="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-g8tHzE0J_TY/UoExLpkEwNI/AAAAAAAADo8/86YUezra1aw/551_thumb23.jpg?imgmax=800" width="155" height="21" /></font></a><font size="1"> </font></td> </tr> </tbody></table> <p> </p> <p>For the 82nd the first part of the Battle of the Bulge had ended. On January 10, the 75th Infantry Division relieved them. The survivors of the 505 PIR were moved to the town of Theux Belgium to recover. Throughout the town the citizens welcomed the troopers into their homes. The regiment had lost more than 50 percent of its men. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>“Four Stars of Valor: The Combat history of the 505th Parachute Infantry Regiment in World War II” Nordyke, P., 2006 p. 377</em>.</font> </p> <p>The other 82nd units had suffered similar casualties. They were sent to different towns, where over the period of January 12 – 20 they  rested, refitted, took on replacements. They received training in the use of “panzerfausts” – German single use anti-tank RPGs. General Gavin was convinced that these were the only effective weapon infantry could rely upon against heavy German battle tanks such as the Tiger Mark VI, King Tiger, Panther, Jagdpanther, and Jadgtiger. </p> <p>The men were getting ready to face the enemy again for the last part of the Ardennes Campaign’s counterattack. This time their objective was to eliminate the remaining “Bulge” by pushing the enemy back to the German border (January 28 – 31). </p> <p><a href="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-NgAawTEs4R0/UoExMkjyWdI/AAAAAAAADpE/7gISqyzUmU4/s1600-h/504Jan286.jpg"><img title="504 Jan 28" style="border-left-width: 0px; border-right-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px" border="0" alt="504 Jan 28" src="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-xiwJ63d2nSs/UoExNGlE6LI/AAAAAAAADpI/nh7nIEsdDOo/504Jan28_thumb4.jpg?imgmax=800" width="422" height="291" /></a> </p> <p><strong>Photo 9:</strong> The Battle of the Bulge Continued. Men of the 504th PIR advancing on January 28, 1945 <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> NARA</font></p> <p align="center"><strong>© Copyright Jeffrey Clark 2013 All Rights Reserved.</strong></p> <p align="center"><strong></strong></p> <div align="left"></div> Jeff Clarkhttp://www.blogger.com/profile/03692669731275640003noreply@blogger.com8tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-2388671760617909733.post-60989495795483189002013-06-21T13:37:00.001-07:002013-06-21T14:11:33.528-07:00Operation Market Garden – Bill in Holland<p>Operation “MARKET” was the Airborne component of an ambitious Allied offensive known as “MARKET – GARDEN”, which in turn was part of the Rhineland Campaign. “GARDEN” refers to the ground forces used in the operation, primarily the British XXX (30) Corps. The objective was to bypass the heavily defended German “Wall” (which made up the Siegfried Line on the border of western Germany) and quickly strike at and seize Germany’s industrial heart – the Ruhr district – thus shortening the war perhaps ending it by December 1944.  </p> <p>To achieve this, units of US, British, and Polish paratroopers were to land ahead of 30 Corps and capture bridges over the rivers and canals of Holland starting from Eindhoven in the south, then Nijmegen, and Arnhem in the furthermost north. It was planned that the British 30 Corps would advance from Allied held Belgium in the south and link up successively with first the US 101st Airborne  north of Eindhoven, then the US 82nd Airborne around Nijmegen, and finally the British and Polish paratroop units in Arnhem. From there the Allies planned to push southeast across Holland into Germany and then onto the Ruhr district. The plan called for the British 30 Corps to reach the 101st Airborne on September 17, the 82nd Airborne on September 18, and the British 1st Airborne and Polish 1st Independent Parachute Brigade by September 2o at the latest. </p> <p>However, the operation did not go according to plan. The Allies had underestimated both the German strength in the area and the German resolve to fight and organize themselves at this late stage of the war. Due to communication breakdowns and intensifying attacks by the Germans, the operation failed with 30 Corps never reaching the British and Polish paratroopers in Arnhem.  Heavy losses were incurred by the all the paratroop units – in the vicinity of 17,000 casualties. The Allies had to pull back to Nijmegen where the bridge over the Waal River stood intact and in Allied hands.</p> <p>See Maps 3 and 4 (in the Maps Appendices at the end of this post) for the positions and movements of the units involved in the operation. </p> <p><strong><u><font size="3">Establishing Bill’s Presence in Nijmegen</font></u></strong></p> <p><strong>Bill’s Bronze Service Star for the Rhineland Campaign</strong></p> <p>As for Bill’s role in Operation Market, there are almost no accounts. Just as in Normandy, he wouldn’t talk about his involvement, except to say that he was part of the operation to capture the Maas River bridge and that he thought Montgomery was reckless by invading Holland.</p> <p><a href="http://ww2tribute.blogspot.com/2009/12/bills-discharge-papers.html">Bill’s Honorable Discharge</a> states under <strong>33. Battles and Campaigns</strong> that he received a Bronze Service Star for the Rhineland Campaign and  the “Dutch Citation Lanyard”.</p> <p>Photographic evidence was presented in the post <a href="http://ww2tribute.blogspot.com/2013/03/normandy-part-1-establishing-bill.html">Normandy Part 1: Establishing Bill’s Presence in the Invasion</a> which demonstrated that his Honorable Discharge  accurately reflected the number of campaigns in which he had participated. Photo 1 of that post shows pinned to his breast an Arrowhead Device as well as one Silver Service Star, in lieu of five Bronze Stars, and one Bronze Service Star. The six campaigns were Sicily; Naples-Foggia; Normandy; Rhineland; Ardennes; and Central Europe. As was mentioned in that first post on Normandy, these are not Bronze Star Medals, which were awarded for valor in combat. They are Bronze Service Stars (sometimes referred to as Bronze Battle Stars). Each one indicates that Bill was physically present in the zone of combat during the time frames of the respective campaigns. </p> <p>Together the Bronze Star for Rhineland and the Dutch Citation Lanyard are proof that Bill was physically present and participated in the fighting around Nijmegen, Holland. These medals cannot yield anything more. They provide tantalizing clues of an unsolved mystery surrounding his role in Operation Market.</p> <p><strong>Eligibility for the Rhineland Campaign Bronze Service Star</strong> </p> <p>The facts about his Bronze Service Star can be verified by General Orders 40 War Department 1945 (AKA GO 40 WD45) reproduced below:</p> <p><a href="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-mSl7etWSRtY/UcTBDADfHPI/AAAAAAAADhg/0ipcslgNF2g/s1600-h/GO40P1%25255B14%25255D.jpg"><img style="border-bottom: 0px; border-left: 0px; display: inline; border-top: 0px; border-right: 0px" title="GO40P1" border="0" alt="GO40P1" src="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-UJEkgOBOCWk/UcTBD3FdTRI/AAAAAAAADho/S6R_EfsGFgE/GO40P1_thumb%25255B12%25255D.jpg?imgmax=800" width="472" height="655" /></a> <a href="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-_pkmMzPkmkY/UcTBEl3D0iI/AAAAAAAADhw/F618eeerTF8/s1600-h/GO40P2%25255B10%25255D.jpg"><img style="border-bottom: 0px; border-left: 0px; display: inline; border-top: 0px; border-right: 0px" title="GO40P2" border="0" alt="GO40P2" src="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-rC9eqin97e0/UcTBFLqJYdI/AAAAAAAADh4/156OdnvW_Hw/GO40P2_thumb%25255B8%25255D.jpg?imgmax=800" width="467" height="443" /></a> </p> <p><strong><strong>Page 1 & 2 of </strong>General Orders 40 War Department 1945 (AKA GO 40 WD45)</strong> </p> <p><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>“Maneuver Center of Excellence Libraries Donovan Research Library US Armor Research Library Historical General Orders/Special Orders Collection: General Orders 1945 copy 2” Retrieved from </em></font><a href="http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/General%20Orders/GeneralOrders/DAGO1945.pdf"><strong><font size="1"><em>http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/General%20Orders/GeneralOrders/DAGO1945.pdf</em></font></strong></a></p> <p>Page 2  of GO 40 WD 45 state the conditions for receiving a Bronze Service Star for the Rhineland campaign: </p> <table border="1" cellspacing="0" cellpadding="2" width="700"><tbody> <tr> <td valign="top" width="700"> <p><font face="Courier New">11. RHINELAND. (name of campaign changed from "Germany" to Rhineland.) </font></p> <p><font face="Courier New"><em>a.</em> Combat zone. – Those portions of France, Belgium, Holland, Luxembourg, and Germany east of the line: Franco-Belgian frontier to 4 degrees east longitude, thence south along that meridian to 47 degrees latitude, thence east along that parallel to 5 degrees east longitude, thence south along that meridian to the Mediterranean coast. </font></p> <p><font face="Courier New"><em>b.</em> Time limitation. - 15 September 1944 to 21 March 1945</font></p> </td> </tr> </tbody></table> <p>To be eligible for the Bronze Service Star for the RHINELAND Campaign , a soldier had to be present for duty in the <em>combat zone</em> of the areas of France, Belgium, Luxembourg, or Germany <em>east of the line</em> during the period from September 15, 1944 to March 21, 1945.  In other words to be eligible a soldier could not be present during this time period in a location behind the lines and receive the Bronze Service Star. (See Map 1 in the Map Appendices for more details of the locations of the front line six days before the beginning of the Rhineland Campaign and Map 2  for its locations on 15 December of 1944.)</p> <p>Furthermore,  <a href="http://ww2tribute.blogspot.com/2013/03/normandy-part-1-establishing-bill.html">Army Regulation 600–8–22, Paragraph 5-13 c.</a> (concerning Award of Bronze Service Stars to the EAME Campaign Medal in WWII) states that a Bronze Service Star is authorized when a soldier was assigned to a unit and present for duty with that unit at the time the unit participated in combat; he was under orders in the combat zone; and he was either awarded a combat decoration; or had a certificate from a commanding general that he participated in combat; or he served at a normal post of duty.</p> <p>Basically, a soldier had to be assigned to a unit which was present in the location of the combat zone when the battle was still occurring to be eligible for the award. Presence in that location after it was liberated and the battle was over would make the soldier ineligible for the Bronze Service Star.</p> <p>The combat zone in paragraph 11<em> a</em> above included Holland and specifically for men serving in the 82nd Airborne it included the area around Nijmegen as shown in Map 4 in the Map Appendices at the end of this post.</p> <p><strong>Bill’s Dutch Citation Lanyard</strong></p> <p>The other piece of evidence that Bill was in Nijmegen, and specifically during Operation Market – Garden, is that his Discharge Record states that he earned the Dutch Citation Lanyard. </p> <p>The Dutch Citation Lanyard is sometimes called the “Dutch Orange Lanyard” or “Netherlands Orange Lanyard”. The “<em>Orange Lanyard of the Royal Netherlands Army” </em>is the decoration’s formal title<em>. </em>It’s an orange colored cord worn over the right shoulder and was granted by the government of Holland. </p> <p>Only the 82nd Airborne personnel who physically fought in Operation Market – Garden around Nijmegen from September 17 to October 4, 1944 are entitled to it. Other personnel from the Division were not granted the award and so are not entitled to wear the lanyard. The General Orders # 125 dated October 12, 1945 of Headquarters 82<sup>nd</sup> Airborne Division are very specific about this. In part they have been reproduced below: </p> <table border="1" cellspacing="0" cellpadding="2" width="700"><tbody> <tr> <td valign="top" width="700"> <p><font face="Courier New">“Ministerial Decree of the Netherlands Minister of War, dated 8 October 1945, granting the personnel of the 82nd Airborne Division, who participated in operations during the period of 17 September to 4 October 1944, authority to wear the ORANGE LANYARD of the Royal Netherlands Army is quoted: </font></p> <p><font face="Courier New">"MINISTERIAL DECREE OF THE NETHERLANDS MINISTER OF WAR, dated October 8, 1945, Section III A, Secret No-X 25. </font></p> <p><font face="Courier New">The Minister of War considering, that the outstanding performance of duty of the 82nd Airborne Division, United States Army, during the airborne operations and the ensuing fighting actions in the central part of the NETHERLANDS in the period from September 17 to October 4, 1944, have induced HER MAJESTY THE QUEEN to decorate its Divisional Colours with the "MILITAIRE WILLEMS-ORDE" degree of Knight of the fourth class; CONSIDERING also, that it is desirable for each member of the Division, who took part in the afore-said operations, to possess a lasting memento of this glorious struggle; </font></p> <p><font face="Courier New">DECREES: That each member of the personnel of the 82D AIRBORNE DIVISION, UNITED STATES ARMY, who took part in the operations in the area of NIJMEGEN in the period from September 17 to October 4, 1944, is allowed to wear the ORANGE LANYARD, as laid down in article 123g of the Clothing Regulations/1944, of the Royal Netherlands Army. </font></p> <p><font face="Courier New">THE HAGUE, OCTOBER 8,1945 THE MINISTEROFWAR (Minister van Oorlog)”</font></p> </td> </tr> </tbody></table> <p>As can be seen from these orders, the citation for the Dutch Orange Lanyard was part of a larger unit decoration bestowed upon the 82nd Airborne; namely the <font face="Courier New">"MILITAIRE WILLEMS-ORDE"</font> <em>,</em> (Military Order of William)<em> </em><font face="Courier New">“degree of Knight of the Fourth Class.”</font> The Division was the first foreign military unit to receive it in WWII. </p> <p><strong><font size="3"><u>What was Bill’s Mission in Holland?</u></font></strong></p> <p>Now that Bill’s presence in Holland and specifically Nijmegen had been established, the question of how he came to be there and what he did there become more difficult to answer conclusively.</p> <p><strong>Was Bill on a Special Mission in Nijmegen?</strong></p> <p>Given his almost certain special operations background in Normandy, it is plausible to posit the hypothesis that Bill’s role in Holland may have been as a member of an as yet unknown special operation. It is known that special operations missions were executed in Holland. Jedburgh teams had been inserted into Nijmegen. In fact, Jedburgh Team Clarence parachuted into the Grave – Groesbeek area in General Gavin’s lead 505 PIR plane on September 17. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>OSS Society Yahoo! Forum Postings dated August 29, 2008 thru February 17, 2011 Retrieved from </em></font><a title="http://groups.yahoo.com/group/osssociety/" href="http://groups.yahoo.com/group/osssociety/"><em><font size="1">http://groups.yahoo.com/group/osssociety/</font></em></a></p> <p>Furthermore, General Gavin ran a special operations tactical demolitions unit composed of 82nd troopers which he used in France, Holland and Germany. The group was associated with the OSS and reported directly to General Eisenhower, and General Gavin. This is more support to the assertion of the last post on <a href="http://ww2tribute.blogspot.com/2013/06/normandy-evidence-revisited-off-books.html">‘Off the Books’ Special Missions</a>, that General Gavin did in fact recruit 82nd Airborne personnel for “other special missions”, and that they did have OSS connections. In turn, it provides more support to the account of Bill’s that he was assigned to a special operation in Normandy. It is interesting to note that General Gavin’s special demolitions group was further used in Holland and Germany. Since this is so, it is possible that other 82nd Airborne special operations groups performed similar missions in Holland and that Bill could have been a member of one such team. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>OSS Society Yahoo! Forum Postings dated August 29, 2008 thru February 17, 2011 Retrieved from </em></font><a title="http://groups.yahoo.com/group/osssociety/" href="http://groups.yahoo.com/group/osssociety/"><em><font size="1">http://groups.yahoo.com/group/osssociety/</font></em></a></p> <p><strong>Did Bill Jump in As a Rigger with the 505 PIR?</strong></p> <p>According to the History of the 82nd Parachute Maintenance Company, on September 10 – 12, 1944, 20 men from the company joined their respective regiments at the departure airfields for final preparations ahead of Operation Market. These included six men from the 505th, five from the 504th, and nine from the 508th PIRs. It is probable that Bill was one of these men. That would fit his statement that he was part of the operation to capture the Maas River bridge which involved Companies A, B and C of the 505th PIR. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong><em> Author Unknown, “82nd Airborne Division: 82nd Parachute Maintenance Company” Section 1 Unit History, p. 11. Date unknown.</em></font></p> <p>This of course assumes that he was not present in some other capacity for the operation to capture the Maas River Bridge, such as, a member of a hypothetical special operations team. Or as a member of a glider serial carrying men of the 82nd Division Headquarters Company on D-Day September 17. Another possibility is that he flew in the glider serial which landed on D +1, September 18 carrying the 80th A/B antiaircraft Battalion, the 319th Glider Field Artillery Battalion, the 320th Glider Field Artillery Battalion, the 456th Parachute Field Artillery Battalion, and the 307th Airborne Medical Company. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>“A Graphic History of the 82nd Airborne Division: Operation ‘Market’”. Major General Gavin, J., Date Unknown, pp. 4 – 6</em></font> </p> <p>The History of the 82nd Airborne Maintenance Company only mentions the name of one of the 505 riggers, <font face="Courier New">“McCan”</font> (sic.), who died in the fighting around Nijmegen on September 19, 1944. His real name was Edward B. McCann, a parachute rigger of Service Company, 505 PIR and a Cliquesman. He had jumped into Normandy with Company H where he received his CIB and had been wounded. Subsequently, he spent time in hospital recovering. He had just been released only days before the jump into Holland <font face="Courier New">“…but there was no holding him back from the mission.”</font><font size="1"> <strong>Source:</strong><em> Author Unknown, “82nd Airborne Division: 82nd Parachute Maintenance Company” Section 1 Unit History, p. 12. Date unknown.</em></font></p> <p><a href="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-2xxktCDBH38/UcS5IP6Gm1I/AAAAAAAADcw/MKrG0CRf48A/s1600-h/EdwardMcCann.jpg"><img style="border-right-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; margin-left: 0px; border-left-width: 0px; margin-right: 0px" title="Edward McCann" border="0" alt="Edward McCann" src="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-5mkRMylStgI/UcS5Ii7IytI/AAAAAAAADc4/sAm5MV2dW-w/EdwardMcCann_thumb.jpg?imgmax=800" width="141" height="376" /></a> </p> <p><strong>Photo 1: Edward B. McCann, Rigger in the Service Company 505 .</strong> He jumped again into Holland on September 17, 1944 and died fighting on September 19, 1944</p> <p><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>National Archives</em></font></p> <p>If Bill did jump into Holland as a rigger, the History of the 82nd Airborne Maintenance Company gives a good account of what happened from a rigger’s perspective:</p> <p><font face="Courier New">“The 505 men jumped first, from one to four minutes past one o’clock just north of Grosbeck [sic.], called the Holland jump of the Rhineland Campaign. There wasn’t much flack or machine gun fire at this time and they landed in freshly plowed fields for a soft landing. However, the units coming in a little later had much more fire directed at them. They went right on with the line companies and didn’t have too stiff fighting for the first two days, but then the Germans really attacked our troops with vigor. The 505 held the bridge over the Waal River to let the English over. After this, the 505 riggers returned to their drop zone to salvage their chutes and equipment but the enemy had snipers nearby and heavier guns zeroed in, making it sure death to attempt any salvaging. Therefore the men went back to their regiment. The 508 riggers had similar experience and couldn’t salvage any chutes although the 504 which landed near Grave, was able to salvage their chutes and equipment immediately.”</font>   <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong><em> Author Unknown, “82nd Airborne Division: 82nd Parachute Maintenance Company” Section 1 Unit History, p. 11. Date unknown.</em></font></p> <p>Edward McCann was killed while fighting along side his H Company brothers on September 19 two days after the jump, most likely during the first heavy attacks made by the Germans. But he was just one of the 3,042 82nd Airborne casualties of which General Gavin wrote ominously about before the first airborne lift took flight:</p> <p><font face="Courier New">“Gavin wrote of the fatalism of some of his veterans on this jump, for few men expected their luck to hold forever. For some, this was their fourth combat jump. <em>‘<strong>They had been through many difficult battles, and many of them had been wounded, some several times,’</strong></em> he wrote. <em><strong>‘I knew practically all of the survivors personally, and I knew what went on in their minds. They were well aware of our heavy combat losses in the past, and to ask them once again to jump into combat more than fifty miles behind the German lines in broad daylight was asking a great deal.’</strong></em> There were no refusals recorded that afternoon; during the last hours before the drop, Gavin sought out his ‘old-timers’ in order to personally reassure them that it would all be O.K. They appreciated his gesture, but many of the troopers who had followed him into Sicily, Italy, Normandy, and now Holland would go no farther than the bridges and fields south west of Arnhem.”</font> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>“Paratrooper: The Life of General James M. Gavin” Booth, T. M & Spencer, D. 1994, p. 217.</em></font></p> <p><strong><u><font size="3">One Surviving Souvenir of Bill’s Participation in Nijmegen – His Issue of Paraglide from October 17, 1944</font></u></strong></p> <p>The issue of “Paraglide” that Bill mailed home on December 15, 1944 provides the a very good account of what the the units of the 82nd Airborne achieved in Nijmegen and in the nearby villages. Part 2 of the Paraglide below reports on the historic feats of the 504 and 505. For their historic Waal River water crossing the 504 was awarded the Presidential Unit Citation. So costly was this crossing, it has earned the informal title of  the “Little Omaha”. For their actions in capturing the Nijmegen bridge over the Waal river, the 505’s 2nd Battalion was also awarded the Presidential Unit Citation.</p> <p> </p> <p><a href="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-YrA8EZt4noI/UcS9A4VWh6I/AAAAAAAADgo/HHKNqv_7Yq8/s1600-h/Paraglide_Nijmegan_Oct17_1944_1%25255B12%25255D.jpg"><img style="border-bottom: 0px; border-left: 0px; display: inline; border-top: 0px; border-right: 0px" title="Paraglide_Nijmegan_Oct17_1944_1" border="0" alt="Paraglide_Nijmegan_Oct17_1944_1" src="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-GigJT-NUL_Y/UcS6wl58EWI/AAAAAAAADgw/NpnDIb4WosA/Paraglide_Nijmegan_Oct17_1944_1_thumb%25255B7%25255D.jpg?imgmax=800" width="827" height="594" /></a> </p> <p><strong>Part 1 - “The ‘All American’ Paraglide: Souvenir Brochure Nederland”, Nijmegen, Netherlands, Tuesday, Oct. 17 1944</strong></p> <p><font size="2">(Click on the picture to view it in higher resolution)</font></p> <p><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Author’s Collection</em> </font></p> <p><strong></strong></p> <p><a href="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-KpgvlZhpAJc/UcS-60JEOCI/AAAAAAAADg4/4lD-xfA92FM/s1600-h/Paraglide_Nijmegan_Oct17_1944_2%25255B13%25255D.jpg"><img style="border-bottom: 0px; border-left: 0px; display: inline; border-top: 0px; border-right: 0px" title="Paraglide_Nijmegan_Oct17_1944_2" border="0" alt="Paraglide_Nijmegan_Oct17_1944_2" src="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-oPliTJ2gpMY/UcS-8SsZlGI/AAAAAAAADhA/i7-GEatQE3U/Paraglide_Nijmegan_Oct17_1944_2_thumb%25255B8%25255D.jpg?imgmax=800" width="815" height="600" /></a> </p> <p><strong>Part 2 - “The ‘All American’ Paraglide: Souvenir Brochure Nederland”, Nijmegen, Netherlands, Tuesday, Oct. 17 1944</strong></p> <p><font size="2">(Click on the picture to view it in higher resolution)</font></p> <p><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Author’s Collection  </em></font></p> <p><a href="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-lH92QN8NhFU/UcS5NUSYSVI/AAAAAAAADhI/CaCAFXFB-08/s1600-h/LetterDated_Dec15%2525201944.jpg"><img style="border-bottom: 0px; border-left: 0px; display: inline; border-top: 0px; border-right: 0px" title="LetterDated_Dec15 1944" border="0" alt="LetterDated_Dec15 1944" src="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-cV-aCan8mvc/UcS5ONQwKUI/AAAAAAAADhQ/80ZlVfiP2t8/LetterDated_Dec15%2525201944_thumb.jpg?imgmax=800" width="747" height="515" /></a> </p> <p><strong>Part 3- Bill mailed home his copy of “The ‘All American’ Paraglide: Souvenir Brochure Nederland” on Dec. 15, 1944</strong></p> <p><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Author’s Collection </em></font></p> <p><strong><u><font size="3">Bill’s Other Souvenir of Nijmegen – A Child’s Doll…</font> </u></strong></p> <p>…painting a picture of his Holland experience</p> <p>When Bill returned from the war he went through a process of giving away the souvenirs he had collected. All he wanted to do was to leave the war behind and move on with his life as quickly as possible. It was part of his conscious attempt to rid himself of the horrors he had endured. He thought nothing of gifting valuable watches, silverware, and important items such as medals and 82nd Airborne insignia to almost anyone.  One of the things he gave away was a child’s doll made of pink and purple woolen yarn, which he gave to his younger sister, Doris. He told her that when he was in Holland he had received it as a gift.  <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Interview with Doris Orr March 26, 2006</em></font></p> <p>The men of the 82nd were never stationed in Holland again during the war, so the time they fought in Nijmegen was the only time that Bill had the opportunity to receive Dutch dolls. </p> <p>Perhaps the doll was a gift from a little Dutch girl in appreciation for her liberation. But why would Bill want to keep a child’s doll as a souvenir? Of what significance to him could this home-spun trinket have had? It’s not the typical “war booty” that returning soldiers brought home; such as Nazi flags, Lugar pistols, wristwatches, German helmets, 88mm shell casings, fine silverware bearing Nazi symbols, and so on. Bill must have had a reason for keeping such a thing. It must have meant a great deal to him at the time and in some way had touched him. Otherwise he would have eventually discarded it – long before his homecoming of more than a year later – in favor of items of greater value and significance that overstuffed his Army issue duffle bag. </p> <p>Here’s a picture of the doll:</p> <p><a href="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-QD0DPF8rcsw/UcS5OmYRVWI/AAAAAAAADdw/ttmTfteKbXU/s1600-h/Yarn%252520Doll%252520Holland.jpg"><img style="border-right-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; border-left-width: 0px" title="Yarn Doll Holland" border="0" alt="Yarn Doll Holland" src="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-GI-vMtzhVCs/UcS5PFhv4dI/AAAAAAAADd0/qDVG814r-j4/Yarn%252520Doll%252520Holland_thumb.jpg?imgmax=800" width="269" height="422" /></a> </p> <p><strong>Photo 2: Woolen Yarn Doll – A souvenir from Holland which Bill gave to his sister after the war in November, 1945</strong></p> <p><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Author’s Collection</em></font></p> <p><strong>Why Keep a Child’s Doll?</strong></p> <p>As stated earlier, years after the war Bill mentioned that the 505th PIR jumped into Nijmegen and that his outfit had been assigned a role in capturing a bridge over the Maas river.  There were only three companies of the 505th engaged in the Maas river bridges objective and they were Companies A, B and C of the 1st Battalion, 505th PIR. The other 505 companies fought to seize the Nijmegen Bridge over the Waal river which was a few miles farther to the north. </p> <p>If, as a rigger, Bill  had been assigned to either Companies A or B, he could have been among the men who fought to secure the road leading to the Maas river bridges which went through the town of Mook.  Or if assigned to Company C, then among those fighting to secure the town of Reithorst, just south of Mook.  (see Map 4 for the relative position of Mook and Reithorst in relation to the bridges on the Mass river). </p> <p>In either case, what the men who fought there experienced can be used to paint a somber contextual picture for why a soldier like Bill would want to keep the simple gift of a child’s doll.</p> <p>The battles of 1st Battalion in Holland are described  in great detail in Phil Nordyke's book “All American All the Way” as are all of the units of the 82nd airborne. Of the battles that 1st Battalion fought, one of the worst was in the town of Mook, where the men bore witness to unbelievable abject horror. </p> <p>In the afternoon of September 20, at two road blocks to the north and south of Mook, two platoons of Company B were attacked from the southwest by an entire German parachute infantry battalion reinforced with artillery. In the face of the massive assault one platoon was pushed out of Mook into the surrounding area, while the other was able to climb into the buildings in the town and fight on. All of the fighting  consisted of ferocious house to house small arms fire and hand to hand combat using knives. Mook was overrun, but neither the Germans, nor the Americans fully controlled it. If the Germans gained full control, the bridge over the Maas River would be in imminent danger.</p> <p>The situation was so bad that General Gavin showed what some would call insubordination when he left a strategic battle meeting with General Ridgeway without approval to try and save Company B at Mook. Gavin had to choose between the towns of Mook and Beek (a 508th PIR objective in the north) as both were being overrun. Gavin chose Mook because the situation there seemed to him to be the more precarious of the two. When he arrived Gavin took up position at the front line with the Company B troopers who had been pushed out of Mook and accurately fired his M1 Garand on the enemy. His presence on the front line quickly steadied the troopers who, following his example, halted the German advance and forced them to take cover back into the town.</p> <p>Two platoons of Company A were then sent to attack the German positions in Mook and  to try and force them out. They were in part successful in that they pushed the enemy out of the town, but then both companies became surrounded. The Germans relentlessly shelled the town, in the process setting  it on fire to try and rout the Americans. The Dutch residents took shelter in their basements, but afraid of the raging battle outside, they stayed too long and became trapped by the fire until sometime during the night it forced them out of their burning homes. The Americans saw them walking slowly like undead people up the main road of the town. Many of them were aflame, holding their children in their arms, screaming and wailing in agony, and begging for help. For their part, the Americans were completely exhausted and had sustained many casualties. They had little or no ammunition, and being shelled and surrounded, could do nothing for them.  </p> <p>Just imagine the feelings these men must have endured in not being able to help the townsfolk. During the battle, the people of Mook had taken the paratroopers in. They had given them whatever meager aid they could. According to reports, witnessing the civilians’ suffering had seriously affected the surviving troopers. If Bill was indeed assigned to Company A or B, he might have been in a position to witness this scene as several men were in plain site of it.</p> <p>During the battle for Mook, did a little Dutch girl shelter behind Bill and his comrades while they fought the German paratroopers from the basement of her family’s ruined home? Did she give Bill one of her woolen yarn dolls after the battle was over as a gift to him for his gift to her of liberation? If so, it would have been precious to him. Precious enough to keep it and want bring it home. Especially so if he had indeed seen her or members of her family wailing in agony as they emerged from their shattered home to burn on the main street of Mook. </p> <p>The fight in Mook is an example of the scores of similar house to house battles involving civilians that raged around Nijmegen during Operation Market - Garden. Whether or not Bill fought in Mook, or in some other place, the battle there paints a contextual picture of the reasons why he would want to keep the doll especially given the copious amount and diverse variety of tempting artifacts he was yet to take over the next year as he moved with the 82nd Airborne through Belgium, France, Germany and then Berlin. It also explains why he would want to give it away when he got home in an effort to forget what he had endured and move on with his life.</p> <p><font size="1"><a href="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-bQ5II72yeRQ/UcS5QNAuPhI/AAAAAAAADeA/FarIpKAJ3AY/s1600-h/MarketGarden__Nijmegen_and_the_bridg%25255B2%25255D.jpg"><img style="border-right-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; border-left-width: 0px" title="HD-SN-99-02726" border="0" alt="HD-SN-99-02726" src="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-BLkFrUwNSz8/UcS5Q-nRSWI/AAAAAAAADeI/OXE0-Hq-XwY/MarketGarden__Nijmegen_and_the_bridg%25255B1%25255D.jpg?imgmax=800" width="642" height="536" /></a> </font></p> <p><strong>Photo 3: Nijmegen Bridge over the Waal River looking north from the burned out ruins of Nijmegen September 28, 1944 </strong></p> <p>Photo 3 provides an idea of the conditions in which the men fought in the battle for Mook and other towns.</p> <p><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> Wikipedia Commons</font></p> <p></p> <hr /> <p></p> <p></p> <p><font size="1"></font></p> <p><strong><font size="3"></font></strong></p> <p><strong><font size="3"><u>MAP APPENDICES</u></font></strong></p> <p><strong>Map 1: Front line on September 11, 1944, six days before Operation Market Garden</strong></p> <p><a href="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-CpREmjiJcwQ/UcS5Rx0x3nI/AAAAAAAADiA/0PZmI_A0RBY/s1600-h/USA-E-Siegfried-II.jpg"><img style="border-bottom: 0px; border-left: 0px; display: inline; border-top: 0px; border-right: 0px" title="USA-E-Siegfried-II" border="0" alt="USA-E-Siegfried-II" src="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-DgO44EhYhuM/UcS5TaR7kjI/AAAAAAAADiI/nxK2TXRhpQ0/USA-E-Siegfried-II_thumb.jpg?imgmax=800" width="841" height="600" /></a> </p> <p>(Click on Map 1 to view it in higher resolution)</p> <p><font size="1"><strong>Map 1 Source:</strong> United States Army in World War II European Theater of Operations: The Siegfried Line Campaign MacDonald, C. 1963, p. 4. Retrieved from </font><a title="http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-E-Siegfried/maps/USA-E-Siegfried-II.jpg" href="http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-E-Siegfried/maps/USA-E-Siegfried-II.jpg"><font size="1">http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-E-Siegfried/maps/USA-E-Siegfried-II.jpg</font></a></p> <hr /> <p><strong>Map 2: Front line on December 15, 1944</strong>. The 82nd Airborne Division were relieved by Canadians on November 10, 1944</p> <p><a href="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-xf6ki8hoPDQ/UcS5VG2zE6I/AAAAAAAADiQ/pneIQYtX8IU/s1600-h/USA-E-Siegfried-X.jpg"><img style="border-bottom: 0px; border-left: 0px; display: inline; border-top: 0px; border-right: 0px" title="USA-E-Siegfried-X" border="0" alt="USA-E-Siegfried-X" src="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-65LrhaRqsg8/UcS5aVcZK8I/AAAAAAAADiY/Ywax_6e8Vo8/USA-E-Siegfried-X_thumb.jpg?imgmax=800" width="620" height="812" /></a> </p> <p>(Click on Map 2 to view it in higher resolution)</p> <p><font size="1"><strong>Map 2 Source:</strong> United States Army in World War II European Theater of Operations: The Siegfried Line Campaign MacDonald, C. 1963, p. 130. retrieved from <a title="http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-E-Siegfried/maps/USA-E-Siegfried-X.jpg" href="http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-E-Siegfried/maps/USA-E-Siegfried-X.jpg">http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-E-Siegfried/maps/USA-E-Siegfried-X.jpg</a></font></p> <hr /> <p><strong>Map 3: Operation MARKET GARDEN showing the drive of British 30 Corps from Belgium to the 101st Airborne’s position in Eindhoven on September 18, 1944 (top left of map)</strong></p> <p></p> <p></p> <p align="left"><a href="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-KPDAC5KsYhU/UcS5bAek9jI/AAAAAAAADig/CxZXW2n0elE/s1600-h/USA-E-Siegfried-1.jpg"><img style="border-bottom: 0px; border-left: 0px; display: inline; border-top: 0px; border-right: 0px" title="USA-E-Siegfried-1" border="0" alt="USA-E-Siegfried-1" src="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-32xnxJ3QwyA/UcS5b3a34qI/AAAAAAAADio/7YpEBNeTbMk/USA-E-Siegfried-1_thumb.jpg?imgmax=800" width="523" height="672" /></a> </p> <p align="left">(Click on Map 3 to view it in higher resolution)</p> <p><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> United States Army in World War II European Theater of Operations: The Siegfried Line Campaign MacDonald, C. 1963, p. 130. Retrieved from </font><a title="http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-E-Siegfried/maps/USA-E-Siegfried-1.jpg" href="http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-E-Siegfried/maps/USA-E-Siegfried-1.jpg"><font size="1">http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-E-Siegfried/maps/USA-E-Siegfried-1.jpg</font></a></p> <hr /> <p><strong>Map 4: Operation MARKET GARDEN showing the where the 504th , 505th & 50th PIRs fought around Nijmegen, Holland</strong> </p> <p></p> <p><a href="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-DuOZibBJKjk/UcS5cRLLV7I/AAAAAAAADiw/SL81BEkBn_8/s1600-h/USA-E-Siegfried-V.jpg"><img style="border-bottom: 0px; border-left: 0px; display: inline; border-top: 0px; border-right: 0px" title="USA-E-Siegfried-V" border="0" alt="USA-E-Siegfried-V" src="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-MBSdvC1RpIU/UcS5d21Fx9I/AAAAAAAADi4/tdTKoXePRI8/USA-E-Siegfried-V_thumb.jpg?imgmax=800" width="749" height="972" /></a> </p> <p>(Click on Map 4 to view it in higher resolution)</p> <p><font size="1"><strong>Map 4 Source:</strong> United States Army in World War II European Theater of Operations: The Siegfried Line Campaign MacDonald, C. 1963, p. 130. retrieved from </font><a title="http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-E-Siegfried/maps/USA-E-Siegfried-V.jpg" href="http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-E-Siegfried/maps/USA-E-Siegfried-V.jpg"><font size="1">http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-E-Siegfried/maps/USA-E-Siegfried-V.jpg</font></a></p> <p><font size="1"></font></p> <p align="center">  © Copyright Jeffrey Clark 2013 All Rights Reserved.</p> Jeff Clarkhttp://www.blogger.com/profile/03692669731275640003noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-2388671760617909733.post-54792744045896250172013-06-06T11:14:00.001-07:002013-06-06T11:14:46.566-07:00Normandy: The Evidence Revisited - ‘Off the Books’ Special Missions in the Normand Bocage<p> </p> <p>In the <a href="http://ww2tribute.blogspot.com/2013/04/normandy-part-2-combat-riggers-mission.html">second post on Normandy</a> I had put forth the possibility of Bill being chosen for a mission to recover mis-dropped parachutes and equipment from the flooded fields of the drop zones as a potential reason for his proven presence in Normandy during the time and geographic limits of that combat zone as stipulated in <a href="http://ww2tribute.blogspot.com/2013/03/normandy-part-1-establishing-bill.html">GO 33 WD 45</a> . </p> <p>While researching Bill’s involvement in the Normandy campaign, I found evidence that conflicted with that possibility. This evidence details Bill’s involvement in an ‘off the books’ mission – one that was possibly not documented – in which he parachuted into the ‘bocage’ or hedgerow country of Normandy three days before the invasion. At first I dismissed it out of hand but later became intrigued by the possibility. So I decided to research it further and, to my surprise, found plausible evidence to lend it credibility, including:</p> <ol> <li>Documented French eye witness accounts of American paratroopers in Normandy on June 3, 1944 </li> <li>Testimony and documented evidence of other US special operations, including American paratroopers, in Normandy on or before June 3, 1944 </li> <li>Calls for volunteers for “other special missions” into Normandy made by 82nd Airborne commander General Gavin </li> </ol> <p>What this amounts to is a third plausible explanation for Bill’s proven presence in Normandy. Incidentally, it is the explanation I have the most confidence in as it is the one which best fits the facts surrounding Bill’s involvement in that campaign. </p> <p><font size="3"><u><b>Nightmares</b></u></font></p> <p>After his Army discharge at Indiantown Gap, Pennsylvania on November 15 1945, Bill made his way home to the Clark family farm in Preble County, Ohio, to a jubilant welcome from family and friends. He was overjoyed to be home. His parents and family were euphoric that he had made it back in one piece. The long years of worry and uncertainty were over. Years of waiting through the streams of news reports detailing Bill’s outfit in peril; the  false letters unequivocally announcing his death in Sicily; and the delay in his discharge because of the mix-up on the points in his service record following the Sicily jump. </p> <p>On that cold November night of his homecoming, he and the family gathered around the warm potbelly stove in the living room, and Bill began to tell them his stories –  the humorous and horrific; the sorrowful and exultant. He recounted his adventures in North Africa, the invasion of Sicily and his grief when his friend died at Biazzo Ridge. They laughed about his good times in English pubs and the bad English beer. They listened intently as he described Montgomery’s folly by invading Holland, the bedlam as he scrambled to get to his unit at the Battle of the Bulge and were shocked to hear about the horror he found in liberating Wöbbelin Concentration Camp near Cologne, Germany. After all of these battles and experiences, they were amazed that he had survived fighting the Russians and the remnants of the post-war Nazi resistance movement which he called the Werewolves, in Berlin. They stayed awake for two days and nights hanging on his every word, marveling at how he had cheated death so many times, and pinching themselves back into the reality of his presence. </p> <p>They were curious, however, about his apparent reluctance to talk about the details of his jump during the invasion of Normandy. In their view, his role in the early part of the largest combined air and seaborne invasion ever attempted needed more explanation. When they asked questions about it, he gave vague details about the jump and picked up with the battle to gain control of Sainte-Mère-Église and the difficulty in breaking through the hedgerows. Ecstatic to have him back, they didn’t push him. There would be plenty of time for explanations later. </p> <p>But later never came. When asked, he wouldn’t talk about it. He would simply clam up. After the excitement of his return home worn off, Bill began making the arduous adjustment back into civilian life. He unlearned the survival skills, associated behavior patterns, thought processes, and habits required of a soldier and relearned those needed for life in a free society.</p> <p>It was during this time of adjustment that the nightmares began. Bill’s sister explains: </p> <p>“<font face="Courier New">Bill had terrible nightmares after the war. He would wake up screaming. Daddy would sit at the edge of Bill’s bed and wake him and talk to him until he was calm. They talked about what was causing the nightmares.”</font> <strong><font size="1">Source:</font></strong><em> <font size="1">Doris Orr phone interview with author March 18, 2009</font></em></p> <p>Bill’s youngest brother, James Clark, lived at home during the time and remembers the story of Bill in Normandy as told to him by his mother. </p> <p><font face="Courier New">“During one of these talks with Daddy, Mother said that Bill told him of an incident that happened in Normandy. She said that while waking up from a nightmare, he told Daddy that he jumped into Normandy three days before D-Day. He was only able to move at night and during the day he took cover. They worked in teams of two. The mission’s objective was to locate, and later at a predetermined time, cut communication cables and otherwise disrupt communications.”</font> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong><em><strong> </strong>James Clark, phone interview with author March 15,<sup> </sup>2009</em></font></p> <p>By themselves these family recollections give the appearance of a story passed from Bill, to his father, to his mother, and then to her children and grand children. Admittedly, it is third hand and like the game of Chinese whispers, the details could have possibly changed. To lend the story credibility corroborating and plausible testimony is needed. As the fates would have it, just such evidence  exists in a variety of surprisingly diverse forms.</p> <p><strong><u><font size="3">The French Resistance in Normandy</font></u></strong></p> <p>There is an account of the French Resistance in WWII entitled “La Manche mouvements de résistance” or “The Movements of the Resistance in the Channel”. The document can be found on this web page <a href="http://beaucoudray.free.fr/1940.htm">http://beaucoudray.free.fr/1940.htm</a>. It is a meticulously detailed chronological account of the people in the French Resistance in the “Manche” (Channel) Department and in the canton of Beaucoudray between June 1940 and July 1944. </p> <p>The work is a compilation sourced from the archives of famed French Resistance fighter André Debon. After the war, he became recognized as a foremost historian on the Resistance in the Channel Department.<strong> <font size="1">Source:</font></strong><font size="1">  </font><em><font size="1">“Résistance, Maquis et Libération du département de la Manche” 2009</font> <font size="1">Retrieved from </font></em><a title="http://www.ww2-derniersecret.com/B-Normandie/50.html" href="http://www.ww2-derniersecret.com/B-Normandie/50.html"><em><font size="1">http://www.ww2-derniersecret.com/B-Normandie/50.html</font></em></a><em><font size="1"> </font></em></p> <p>He published two books on the subject entitled: </p> <ol> <li>“La Résistance dans le Bocage Normand” (<em>In English:</em> Resistance in the Normandy Bocage) by André Debon & Louis Pinson (1994) </li> <li>“La mission Helmsman. Une contribution décisive de la Résistance au succès de l'opération Overlord (juin-juillet 1944)” (<em>In English:</em> The Helmsman mission. A decisive contribution by the Resistance in the success of Operation Overlord (June-July 1944) by André Debon  (1997) </li> </ol> <p>Debon had been a member of the French Resistance since 1940 and, after years of involvement in various networks he joined the National Front resistance network in the “Manche” (Channel). Among his notable achievements were clandestine printing of anti-Nazi propaganda and his pivotal role in the Hellmsman mission which penetrated the German lines in the Bocage (hedgerows of Normandy) to successfully report on the German defenses leading to accurate planning for Operation Cobra. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong><em> “Résistant de la Manche” Retrieved from </em></font><a href="http://www.wikimanche.fr/André_Debon"><font size="1"><em>http://www.wikimanche.fr/André_Debon</em></font></a></p> <p>A native and fluent French speaker translated into English the relevant parts of the “<em>La Manche mouvements de résistance</em>” document, which appear in the section entitled <b>“L'AIDE AUX PARACHUTISTES AMÉRICAINS”</b> or <strong>“AID TO AMERICAN PARACHUTISTS”</strong>. There are three paragraphs relating to American parachutists landing in Normandy before the main airborne invasion force:</p> <table border="1" cellspacing="0" cellpadding="2" width="700"><tbody> <tr> <td valign="top" width="700"> <h4><strong><u>Paragraph 1</u></strong></h4> <p><b>Original French</b></p> <p><b>“L'AIDE AUX PARACHUTISTES AMÉRICAINS”</b></p> <p>Trois jours avant le débarquement du 6 juin, quelques parachutistes isolés sont largués dans le nord-est du Cotentin, vraisemblablement dans le but de préparer les opérations. Ainsi, le 3 juin, un lieutenant aviateur américain tombe sur la commune d'Appeville, à l'extrémité ouest des marais du Cotentin. Il est aussitôt camouflé dans une étable, au village de la Picotière et interrogé, Madame LANGLOIS et l'instituteur LECLER servant d'interprètes. Il déclare devoir se rendre à Houesville, sur la rive opposée où il doit rejoindre un autre aviateur, à la ferme CHUQUET. Dès le lendemain, malgré la tempête qui soulève l'eau des marais, Henri de SMEDT prend en charge l'aviateur et le mène sur son bateau plat, traversant au mépris du danger la large étendue d'eau qui sépare les deux rives. </p> <p><b>English Translation</b></p> <p><strong>“AID TO AMERICAN PARACHUTISTS”</strong></p> <p>Three days before the June 6 disembarkation, a few scattered paratroopers were dropped on the northeast side of the Cotentin peninsula, with the goal of preparing for the upcoming invasion. As part of this operation, on June 3, an American paratrooper parachutes into the town of Appeville, located on the western marshes of the Cotentin peninsula. He is immediately hidden in a stable in the village of la Picotière and questioned. Mrs. LANGLOIS and teacher LECLER served as the interpreters. He informed them he needed to go Houesville, on the opposite shore where he must rejoin another paratrooper at the CHUQUET farm. The first thing the next morning, despite the storm that raised the level of water in the marshes, Henri de SMEDT took charge of the airman and ferried him on his flat boat to the other shore in spite of the dangerous amount of water separating the two shores. </p> </td> </tr> </tbody></table> <p align="left"> </p> <table border="1" cellspacing="0" cellpadding="2" width="700"><tbody> <tr> <td valign="top" width="700"> <h4><strong><u><strong><strong>Paragraph 2</strong></strong></u></strong></h4> <p><b><font size="2">Original French</font></b></p> <p>Dans la nuit du 4 au 5 juin, au Vast, dans la région boisée du Nord-Est du Cotentin, Jean POULAIN découvre 5 parachutistes. D'autres, revêtus de bleus de travail comme des ouvriers mécaniciens, se présentent chez Charles BLED. Ils sont munis d'un appareil de radio. Ravitaillés par les deux français, ils sont hébergés 4 jours dans une grange. Louis HOUYVET et d'autres recherchent de nuit des parachutistes. </p> <p><b>English Translation</b></p> <p>During the nights of June 4 and June 5, in the wooded region of Vast in the northeast of the Cotentin peninsula, John POULAIN discovered 5 parachutists. Others, clothed in workmen uniforms as mechanics, present themselves to Charles BLED. They carried a radio with them. The two Frenchmen provided food and housed the parachutists in a barn for 4 days. During the nights, Louis HOUYVET and others went in search of parachutists. </p> </td> </tr> </tbody></table> <p> </p> <p> </p> <table border="1" cellspacing="0" cellpadding="2" width="700"><tbody> <tr> <td valign="top" width="700"> <h4><strong><u>Paragraph 3</u></strong></h4> <p><b>Original French</b> <br /></p> <p>Dans la soirée du 5 juin, à Neuville-au-Plain, l'institutrice Francoise AVENEL et sa mère aperçoivent, assis sur le rebord d'un talus, un parachutiste américain légèrement blessé. L'aviateur annonce l'invasion, cette nuit même, de milliers de parachutistes dans la région. Pendant que deux personnes figées font le guet, Mlle AVENEL fait entrer chez elle le blessé, soigne sa légère entorse, et l'aide à déterminer sur sa carte les lieux qu'il a mission de rejoindre. Arrive un jeune étudiant réfractaire au S.T.O., accompagnant un groupe de soldats alliés : il demande à Mlle AVENEL de servir d'interprète. Un officier présente une carte il veut atteindre le village de La Fière, près de la voie ferrée, et connaître l'importance numérique des ennemis dans la région. Il demande un guide, le jeune étudiant accepte cette dangereuse mission.Dans la même région, à 23 heures 30, Camille DUCHEMIN, de Fresville guide trois parachutistes venus se présenter chez son père, à la ferme du Bisson, jusqu'au village de Houlbey. Il leur indique la direction de Ste-Mère-Eglise, à 3 km de là. <br /></p> <b></b> <p><b>English Translation</b></p> <p>During the evening of June 5, at Neuville-au-Plain, the teacher, Francoise AVENEL and her mother noticed seated on the edge of a slope, a slightly wounded American paratrooper. The aviator informed them of the invasion, that very night, of thousands of paratroopers in the area. While two people served as lookouts, Miss AVENEL took the paratrooper into her house and attended to his wound. She helped determine on his chart the location for his mission objective. Then, a young refractory student at the S.T.O. arrived accompanying a group of Allied soldiers: He asked Miss AVENEL to serve as an interpreter. An officer presented a chart. He wanted to get to the village of La Fière, close to the railway, and to know the total number of enemy in the area. He asked for a guide; the young student accepted this dangerous mission. In the same area, at 11:30 PM, Camille DUCHEMIN of Fresville guided three paratroopers, who had made themselves known to her father at the farm du Bisson, until they reached the village of Houlbey. She pointed them in the direction of Ste-Mère-Eglise, 3 km from there.</p> </td> </tr> </tbody></table> <p> </p> <div align="center"> </div> <div align="left"><iframe height="480" marginheight="0" src="https://maps.google.com/maps/ms?msa=0&msid=217875345462978325581.0004de6ee3aa64f94342b&hl=en&ie=UTF8&t=m&ll=49.478832,-1.325226&spn=0.428288,0.878906&z=10&output=embed" frameborder="0" width="640" marginwidth="0" scrolling="no"></iframe> <br /><small>View <a style="text-align: left; color: #0000ff" href="https://maps.google.com/maps/ms?msa=0&msid=217875345462978325581.0004de6ee3aa64f94342b&hl=en&ie=UTF8&t=m&ll=49.478832,-1.325226&spn=0.428288,0.878906&z=10&source=embed">Aid to American Paratroopers</a> in a larger map</small></div> <p><strong>Map 1: The Places named in the French Resistance Document – Section Aid to American Paratroopers</strong></p> <p>Note: Click on the Blue place markers for the names</p> <p> </p> <p><strong><font size="3"><u>Intrigui</u></font></strong><strong><font size="3"><u>ng Consistencies from Completely Disparate Sources</u></font></strong></p> <p>Of the three paragraphs, Paragraphs 1 and 3 are the most interesting. Paragraph 1 states that an American parachutist landed in  Appeville on the evening of June 3, three days before the June 6 D-Day. Furthermore, the account states that he needs to meet up with another paratrooper across the flooded countryside. This account shares a strong similarity to the story Bill told his father. Bill said he jumped into Normandy three days before the invasion, and he said he worked in teams of two.  As we shall see, there are other reports by veterans, their families, their comrades-in-arms, and researchers who report occurrences of special missions into Normandy three days or more prior to the early morning of  June 6, 1944, when the first pathfinders and subsequent paratroopers made their jumps.</p> <p><strong><font size="3"><u>Further Evidence of “off the books” Special Missions on or Before June 3, 1944</u></font></strong></p> <p>Several reports from veterans or their families exist which tell of special missions, involving parachuting into Normandy on June 3, 1944, three or more days ahead of the main invasion on June 6, 1944. </p> <p><strong>George Hjorth Combat Photographer Parachuted into Normandy 0n June 3, 1944 to Photograph the Invasion</strong></p> <p>In 1988, George Hjorth (pronounced Yorth) came forward with his story that he was parachuted into Normandy three nights before D-Day, on June 3, 1944 and was secreted away by the French Resistance. In the night before the June 6 landings, Hjorth was then escorted to an area above Omaha beach. Hjorth’s mission was to photograph the Allied landings on the beach. He had orders from his superior John Ford, head of the photographic unit of the OSS to photograph what he saw. According to Hjorth, what he saw was 300 - 400 American soldiers die in one and half hours of photographing. After Pearl Harbor, Hjorth had volunteered for service and had been selected as a member of John Ford’s photographic and film team. As a combat photographer, Hjorth captured images of several operations in North Africa, Sicily, Italy, France and Germany. After the Italian campaign he attended an airborne parachute training school and had been subsequently parachuted behind enemy lines nine times. He had been told never to reveal his missions or that he had parachuted into France three days before D-Day. Hjorth only came forth with his story when he heard that researchers were trying to locate the pictures he shot. <font size="1"><strong>Source 1:</strong> <em>“John Ford: The Man and His Films” Tag Gallagher, 1988 p.256 - 274;</em> </font><font size="1"><strong>Source 2:</strong> <em>“Print the Legend: The Life and Times of John Ford”</em> Eyman. S, 1999 pp. 275; </font><font size="1"><strong>Source 3:</strong> <em>Putting D-Day in Focus: Photographer Sheds Light on Mission Behind Nazi Lines” by Reza H. G., Los Angles Times, October 22, 1988 retrieved from <a title="http://articles.latimes.com/1998/oct/22/local/me-35058" href="http://articles.latimes.com/1998/oct/22/local/me-35058">http://articles.latimes.com/1998/oct/22/local/me-35058</a></em></font><a title="http://articles.latimes.com/1998/oct/22/local/me-35058/2" href="http://articles.latimes.com/1998/oct/22/local/me-35058/2"><em><font size="1"></font></em></a><font size="1"> </font><font size="1"><strong>Source 4:</strong> <em>“New View Of World War II: Museum To Get Long-Overlooked Color Films By Clendenning, A. Seattle Times, October 12, 1988 retrieved from </em></font><a title="http://community.seattletimes.nwsource.com/archive/?date=19981012&slug=2777217" href="http://community.seattletimes.nwsource.com/archive/?date=19981012&slug=2777217"><em><font size="1">http://community.seattletimes.nwsource.com/archive/?date=19981012&slug=2777217</font></em></a></p> <p>Professor Douglas Brinkley, an historian, was at the time the director of the University of New Orleans’ Eisenhower Center. Brinkley was the one foremost researchers on this topic. I am unaware of whether the photographic film was ever found. Recovery of the film was important according to Professor Brinkley as<em> </em><font face="Courier New">“…[it] shows how [Gen. Dwight D.] Eisenhower and the OSS saw the important need to capture on film what they knew would be the greatest invasion ever”.</font> <font size="1"><strong>Source 3:</strong> <em>Putting D-Day in Focus: Photographer Sheds Light on Mission Behind Nazi Lines” by Reza H. G., Los Angles Times, October 22, 1988 retrieved from <a title="http://articles.latimes.com/1998/oct/22/local/me-35058" href="http://articles.latimes.com/1998/oct/22/local/me-35058">http://articles.latimes.com/1998/oct/22/local/me-35058</a></em></font><a title="http://articles.latimes.com/1998/oct/22/local/me-35058/2" href="http://articles.latimes.com/1998/oct/22/local/me-35058/2"><em><font size="1"></font></em></a><font size="1"> </font></p> <p><strong>Edward Polasky PFC H Company 508th PIR Jumped into Normandy on June 3, 1944 on a Special Mission</strong></p> <p>An account reported in the <a href="http://www.t-g.com/story/1586132.html">Shelbyville Times-Gazette</a> newspaper of Shelbyville, Tennessee is that of Edward Polasky, a PFC paratrooper in Company H of the 508th PIR. He died in Normandy on July 3, 1944. He is listed in the 508th PIR Honor Roll. Edward’s brother, Chester Polasky, researched his brother’s role in the war by attending reunions of Edward’s fellow 508th PIR paratroopers. During this period of research, Chester met a man that had served in the same unit as Edward. Using that connection, in 1980, Chester attended a reunion of the men from Edward’s unit.  They  knew Edward and fought with him in Normandy and told Chester the details of his brother’s jump into Normandy on June 3, 1944 on a special operation which took place, three days before the Normandy invasion. <strong><font size="1">Source:</font></strong><em> <font size="1">“Visit to World War II casualty's grave kindles emotions for surviving family” Wednesday, November 11, 2009 By Mary Reeves retrieved from </font></em><a title="http://www.t-g.com/story/1586132.html" href="http://www.t-g.com/story/1586132.html"><em><font size="1">http://www.t-g.com/story/1586132.html</font></em></a></p> <p><strong>Joseph R. Beyrle 506th PIR, 101st Airborne Division Jumped Twice into Normandy in April and May 1944 to Deliver Gold Coins to the French Resistance</strong> </p> <p>Joseph Beyrle’s missions are well documented. After arriving in England he trained with his unit, the 3rd battalion of the 506th PIR. In January, 1944, he was chosen to attend British Jump School which included three jumps from a balloon and two from an aircraft. After his training was finished Beyrle volunteered for a mission in April to parachute gold coins into Normandy and deliver them to the French Resistance. Two other men were chosen for the mission. They were taken to an airfield at Middle Wallop to be briefed and further trained before moving to another airfield to the North of Bournemouth. The men were issued with waist belts containing gold coins. They jumped after dark and were located by the French Resistance to whom they delivered the gold. They moved for several hours to an airstrip where a plane arrived at night and returned them to England. The mission was repeated in early May. <font size="1"><strong>Source 1:</strong> <em>“History of Joseph R. Beyrle Wartime Service September 17, 1942 – November 28, 1945” Beyrle, J., updated April 21, 2013 Retrieved from “The 506th Airborne Infantry Assault Regiment” <a title="http://www.506infantry.org/stories/beyrle_his.htm" href="http://www.506infantry.org/stories/beyrle_his.htm"><font color="#333333">http://www.506infantry.org/stories/beyrle_his.htm</font></a>.</em> <strong>Source 2:</strong> <em>“</em><em>WWII hero ‘Jumpin’ Joe’ dies Joseph Beyrle’s improbable actions were honored by two nations” by Mendenhall, P., MSMBC Nightly News, December 13, 2004 retrieved from <a title="http://www.nbcnews.com/id/6708873#.UavkopzNld0" href="http://www.nbcnews.com/id/6708873#.UavkopzNld0"><font color="#333333">http://www.nbcnews.com/id/6708873#.UavkopzNld0</font></a></em></font><a title="http://articles.latimes.com/1998/oct/22/local/me-35058/2" href="http://articles.latimes.com/1998/oct/22/local/me-35058/2"></a><font size="1"> <strong>Source 3:</strong> <em>“Paratrooper Joe Beyrle Dies; Fought for U.S., USSR” By Holley, J., Washington Post December 15, 2004 retrieved from </em><a title="http://www.washingtonpost.com/wp-dyn/articles/A240-2004Dec14.html" href="http://www.washingtonpost.com/wp-dyn/articles/A240-2004Dec14.html"><em>http://www.washingtonpost.com/wp-dyn/articles/A240-2004Dec14.html</em></a></font> </p> <p><strong>Alfred (Al) Tanz Jumped into Normandy on June 3, 1944 to Cut Electrical </strong><strong>Wires  behind  the Invasion Beaches</strong></p> <p>Al Tanz served in the Abraham Lincoln Battalion (ALB) in the Spanish Civil War of 1936 - 1939 and had previously joined the Communist Party of the USA (CPUSA) in 1935. At the request of OSS chief Bill Donovan, in 1941 Milton Wolff, the last commander of the ALB and head of its veterans’ organization, was tasked with recommending ALB men as possible OSS agents. Donovan wanted men who would be able to work well with Communists in German occupied European countries. Many of these countries had influential Communist political groups. After the Germans attacked the USSR in 1941, these groups joined forces with pre-existing anti-Nazi resistance fighters or formed their own Communist resistance organizations. Essentially, Donovan thought that the ALB veterans which had supported the leftist Republican faction against the Nazi backed Nationalists  in the Spanish Civil War would be trusted by the anti-Nazi Communists in these resistance groups. Milton Wolff (who later joined the OSS himself), first had to ask for permission from the CPUSA to recommend ALB veterans for service with the OSS. With the CPUSA’s blessing, several ABL veterans, including Al Tanz, were recommended to Donovan and later became OSS agents. In Tanz’ case, <font face="Courier New">“…the OSS sent him to Great Britain, and he was among the OSS troops dropped into France in preparation for the 1944 Normandy invasion.”</font> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong><em> “Spies: The Rise and Fall of the KGB in America” Haynes, J & Vassiliev, A. 2009 pp. 295 - 296</em></font></p> <p>Richard Bermack gives more details on Al Tanz’ role in his Normandy jump in his book entitled <em>“The Front Lines Of Social Change: Veterans Of The Abraham Lincoln Brigade”</em>: </p> <p><font face="Courier New">“Approximately four hundred and twenty-five Spanish civil war vets served in the U.S. armed forces during World War II…Some including Irving Hoff, Milt Felsen, Milt Wolff, and Al Tanz, worked with the OSS. Tanz was part of an elite group that parachuted into France in Preparation for the D-Day invasion of Normandy. His mission was to cut electrical wires overlooking the beach where Allied forces were to land. Later he participated in the liberation of Sainte-Mere-Eglise, the first village liberated on D-Day, June 6, 1944.”</font> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong><em> “The Front Lines Of Social Change: Veterans Of The Abraham Lincoln Brigade” Bermack, R., 2005, unpaginated.</em></font></p> <p></p> <p><strong><u><font size="3">Existence of 82nd Airborne Men on “Special Missions” in Normandy</font></u> </strong></p> <p>It is well known that pathfinder teams preceded the main body of paratroopers with the aim of setting up radar and light based signals to enable the C-47 pilots to navigate to their correct drop zone and deliver their cargo of  men and supplies on target.</p> <p>In fact, there were at least two opportunities for Bill to volunteer for the pathfinders. His first opportunity was for the canceled Volturno Rome jump when volunteers were asked to join the then experimental pathfinder initiative. Subsequently, the chosen volunteers jumped into Salerno. </p> <p>The second opportunity was in England, shortly after the their arrival in early February, when again the men of the 82nd Airborne were asked to volunteer for a special mission. No details were included concerning the mission’s objective. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>“Four Stars of Valor: The Combat history of the 505th Parachute Infantry Regiment in World War II” Nordyke, P., 2006 p. 121</em></font>.</p> <p>Similar calls for volunteers were put out to the 507th and 508th PIRs. Subsequently, the 505th, 507th, and 508th PIRs each sent six officers and 54 enlisted men to the North Witham training center for the 9th Troop Carrier Pathfinder Group (Provisional). <font size="1"><strong>Source: </strong><em>“American Airborne Pathfinders in World War II, Moran, J., 2003, p. 33.</em></font></p> <p>Indeed, as we shall see below, there is evidence that the well documented pathfinder missions were not the only secret missions involving 82nd Airborne personnel (and others) planned and executed prior to the main parachute drops on the night of June 5/6, 1944.</p> <p><strong><u>A Call for Volunteers for Pathfinders and “Other Special Missions”</u></strong></p> <p>In the planning for the airborne component of the Normandy invasion, there had been some disagreement about the composition of the three parachute infantry regiments making up the 82nd Airborne Division. General Gavin had advocated for the inclusion of the 504th PIR in the Normandy invasion. He was backed by commander of the 504, Colonel Ruben Tucker,  who was <font face="Courier New">“…eager to participate in NEPTUNE”</font><em>.</em> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong><em> “Ridgway's Paratroopers: The American Airborne in World War II” Blair C., 1985 p. 204. </em></font></p> <p>But General Ridgway disagreed. He said the 504 was <font face="Courier New">“so badly battered, so riddled with casualties…they could not be made ready for combat in time to jump with us.”</font> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>“Soldier: The Memoirs of Matthew B. Ridgway” Ridgway M., 1956 p. 92 </em></font></p> <p>This was a sentiment shared by some men of the 505 and many but not all of the 504. In a letter sent to Clay Blair for his book<em> “Ridgway’s paratroopers: The American Airborne in World War II”</em>, Allen Langdon, author of <em>“Ready: A World War II History of the 505th Parachute Infantry Regiment”</em> stated:</p> <p><font face="Courier New">“I agree with Ridgway that the 504 was in no condition to go into Normandy. I was on the detail that readied their camp near Leicester and I saw them when they arrived. I have never seen a more beat-up bunch of men.”</font> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong><em> “Ridgway's Paratroopers: The American Airborne in World War II” Blair C., 1985 p. 205.</em></font></p> <p>In fact, 504th PIR men were represented in the Normandy campaign. Gavin approached the 504 asking <font face="Courier New">“…for ‘volunteers’ [to be security men] from the regiment [504th] for the pathfinder teams and other special missions. Some fifty men stepped forward, twenty-six (two officers and twenty-four enlisted men) of them were dispersed into the teams from the 507th and 508th.”</font> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong><em> American Airborne Pathfinders in World War II, Moran, J., 2003, p. 34. </em></font></p> <p>Clay Blair wrote that:</p> <p><font face="Courier New">“When Gavin sought ‘volunteers’ for the pathfinder groups and other special missions, perhaps fifty 504 men stepped forward. Among them were four officers. One was Tucker’s exec, Chuck Billingslea. Another was Ridgway’s protégé Hank Adams, who relieved Mel Blitch as commander of Tucker’s 2nd Battalion in Anzio. (Adams was attached to the 82nd’s G-3 section [Operations, Plans and Training Staff at Corps and Division].) Another was Willard E. Harrison, highly recommended by Tucker for his courage and resourcefulness. (Harrison became a sort of field assistant to Gavin.) In addition, Ridgway’s artillery commander, the burly Andy March, drafted Robert H. Neptune, exec of Griffith’s 376the Parachute Artillery, to serve as exec of d’Allessio’s hastily organized, mostly green 456th Parachute Artillery.”</font> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong><em> “Ridgway's Paratroopers: The American Airborne in World War II” Blair C., 1985 p. 205.</em></font></p> <p>The interesting fact mentioned in these quotations is that in addition to security men for pathfinder teams, Gavin was asking for volunteers for  <font face="Courier New">“other special missions”.</font> </p> <p>From the call for volunteers for the special mission, some 1,200 men volunteered in the 505th PIR alone. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>“Four Stars of Valor: The Combat history of the 505th Parachute Infantry Regiment in World War II” Nordyke, P., 2006 p. 121</em></font>. As mentioned by Clair Blair and Jeff Moran, about fifty volunteered from the 504th. Significant numbers also volunteered from the 507th and 508th. </p> <p>From this sizable pool of volunteers, there was a large number of men that weren’t chosen as pathfinders. Some of them would have been deemed unfit for the duty. Still, that would have left a number of men that were not chosen as pathfinders, but instead could have been chosen for training in the other special missions. More than likely, these men chosen for other missions would have possessed specialized skills, and it would have been an advantage to have had combat experience. </p> <p>Bill had both. Besides his established combat experience, he had skills in finding the location of used parachutes and other air dropped equipment and recovering it in a way that incurred a minimum of damage. Skills that had been proven and honed under battle conditions. More broadly his basic skill set involved finding things in general and doing something with those things. </p> <p>Moreover, Bill’s testament that he volunteered to jump with the 504 in Salerno was never satisfactorily explained. I had deduced that he jumped with the 2nd Battalion. However, now I wonder if he volunteered for the Pathfinders of the Salerno mission and somehow wound up jumping into Salerno in some capacity supporting them which potentially involved his post-jump rigger’s parachute and equipment recovery skills.</p> <p>In any case, there is a connection between Gavin’s call for volunteers<font face="Courier New"> “…for other special missions”</font> and Chester Polasky’s account of his brother Edward Polasky of the 508th jumping into Normandy on June 3<font face="Courier New"> “…in one of the special operations prior to the Normandy invasion”</font>. This gives credence to the possibility that the call for volunteers when recruiting pathfinders extended to picking men for other special missions, such as those told by Bill Clark and Edward Polasky’s brother, Chester.</p> <p><strong><font size="3"><u>Reasons for the need of Covert Missions before the D-Day invasion</u></font></strong></p> <p><b><u>Delicate Politics</u></b></p> <p>From the very beginning of the alliance between France, Britain and America, political tensions had repeatedly arisen and they often emanated from the French General, Charles de Gaulle. Following the German annex of northern France in 1940, de Gaulle fled to Britain proclaiming that France was not conquered and would battle Germany with the help of Britain and America. After the installment of the German puppet Vichy government in France, de Gaulle was to eventually become the undisputed leader of the French Resistance, and the exiled de facto leader of France itself as recognized by the French people. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>“The Moon is Down: The Jedburghs and Support to the French Resistance”, Jones, B., Master’s Thesis U. of Nebraska at Lincoln 1999 p. 6</em></font></p> <p>Churchill, Roosevelt, and Eisenhower all experienced frustration and exasperation in dealing with de Gaulle. Following a private meeting with Stalin, de Gaulle successfully unified the Communist arm of the Resistance with those French partisans loyal to him. After this meeting, an intense distrust developed on the part of Roosevelt who thought de Gaulle would set up a dictatorship in France once the war was over. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>“The Moon is Down: The Jedburghs and Support to the French Resistance”, Jones, B., Master’s Thesis U. of Nebraska at Lincoln 1999 p. 15</em></font></p> <p>As D-Day approached, there was a failure on the part of Eisenhower, Roosevelt, Churchill, and de Gaulle to agree on matters of control over civil affairs after the invasion. If the invasion was a success, Roosevelt’s position was that America and Britain should govern France together until free French elections could be organized. Of course de Gaulle, with his post-war political ambitions, would have no part in this and stubbornly rejected the whole idea. Moreover, de Gaulle strongly objected to the proposed replacement of the pre-war French currency in favor of the use of the US occupation Franc which he considered to be “counterfeit money”. Without an agreement on these issues, Roosevelt would not recognize de Gaulle as the French leader. Eisenhower realizing the value of the French Resistance in support of the invasion desired greatly to work with de Gaulle. But de Gaulle would not work with the Allies unless the issue was settled in his favor. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>“The Moon is Down: The Jedburghs and Support to the French Resistance”, Jones, B., Master’s Thesis U. of Nebraska at Lincoln 1999 pp. 19 - 20</em></font></p> <p>Regardless of de Gaulle’s wishes, the US occupation Francs were printed and distributed to the troops before the invasion.</p> <p>Eisenhower was deeply embarrassed by the failure to reach a resolution:</p> <p><font face="Courier New">“Exasperated, Eisenhower wrote in his private journal on March 22nd, saying the President ‘has thrown back in my lap’ the resistance issue telling him [Eisenhower] to work with anyone ‘capable of assisting us.’ He desired to work with de Gaulle, but not singularly, and de Gaulle would not work with SHAEF [<strong>*</strong>] unless the Allies recognized his as the sole political authority. Only three days prior to D-Day, Eisenhower wrote ‘We have direct means of communications with the resistance groups of France but all our information leads us to believe that the only authority these resistance groups desire to recognize is that of de Gaulle and his committee. However, since de Gaulle is apparently willing to cooperate only on the basis of our dealing with him  exclusively, the whole thing falls into a rather sorry mess.’ Interestingly, with all the other details of OVERLORD pressing down on Eisenhower, the politics of the French resistance was the first thing on his mind.”</font> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>“The Moon is Down: The Jedburghs and Support to the French Resistance”, Jones, B., Master’s Thesis U. of Nebraska at Lincoln 1999 pp. 19 - 20</em></font></p> <p><strong>* </strong>SHAEF (Supreme Headquarters Allied Expeditionary Force)</p> <p>It was only on June 4 that the relationship between the two men began to bear fruit when de Gaulle agreed to broadcast a radio message to the French Resistance along the same lines as Eisenhower’s famous message, more of which will be presented below. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>“The Moon is Down: The Jedburghs and Support to the French Resistance”, Jones, B., Master’s Thesis U. of Nebraska at Lincoln 1999 p. 20</em></font></p> <p>This warming of the relationship was too late for any overt special forces operations that were politically sanctioned by de Gaulle and coordinated with the French Resistance in support of the D-Day landings. </p> <p>However, what about the possibility of covert special forces operations prior to the June 4 date? </p> <p><strong><u>Operation Jedburgh</u></strong> </p> <p>Operation Jedburgh was the code name for a top secret operation established in 1942 by the SOE and the OSS with the objective of working with the French Resistance to undermine the Nazi occupation in France. Jedburgh missions were made up of three men – one of whom needed to be French. The teams comprised of two officers and the third man was a radio operator. Sometimes they were accompanied by SAS teams for mission security. They parachuted from the bomb bay of a Stirling or B-24 bomber into numerous locations in France. Their missions included cutting communication cables, and demolition of railway tracks, locomotives and bridges. </p> <p>American Jedburgh operatives were recruited from airborne and ranger unit forces. Recruitment began in January of 1944 and by February it was complete. From among 62 American radio operators, 42 were selected by psychologists for acceptance into the training program. The Jedburgh’s (Jeds) trained north of London at Milton Hall a private estate that was requisitioned for military use. By May 1944, the program was finished and the Jeds were ready for mission assignments. Unfortunately for the Jeds, their missions were not launched until after D-Day to the dismay of Jedburgh team members.</p> <p>One of the primary reasons for the delay of Operation Jedburgh was General de Gaulle, who would not allow their insertion into Normandy prior to D-Day unless his political demands to be recognized by Roosevelt and Churchill as the leader of France were met. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>“The Moon is Down: The Jedburghs and Support to the French Resistance”, Jones, B., Master’s Thesis U. of Nebraska at Lincoln 1999 p. 1</em></font></p> <p>SHAEF had made orders that teams of Operation Jedburgh were not to be sent into France 10 days before D-Day. Eisenhower explained in orders that it would be too great a risk to have personnel in France with OVERLORD plans. Later, closer to D-Day, (SHAEF) ordered Special Forces Headquarters (SFHQ) that no Jedburgh teams were to deploy into France before the night of D-Day –1. The SHAEF Chief of Staff, General Bedell Smith officially stated that he was fearful that putting Jedburgh teams into occupied France risked the exposure of OVERLORD. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>“The Moon is Down: The Jedburghs and Support to the French Resistance”, Jones, B., Master’s Thesis U. of Nebraska at Lincoln 1999 p. 18 – 19</em></font></p> <p><strong><u>Operational Groups Composed of Americans</u></strong></p> <p>However, as the quotation below shows SHAEF did want (in addition to the Jedburgh teams) Operational Groups composed of American teams to be ready for insertion to destroy targets or for other objectives.  </p> <p><font face="Courier New">“A March 23, 1944 SHAEF Operations Directive ordered SOE/SO [SOE – the British Special Operations Executive and SO - the Special Operations Command of the US Office of Strategic Services or OSS] London to have seventy [Jedburgh] teams trained for D-Day. Eisenhower gave SOE/SO total control of resistance groups, who were as yet not clearly united behind any one person, and directed the resistance concentrate efforts against German air forces, lower the morale of German forces by sabotage, inflict damage on the German war effort in general, and prepare for the return of Allied Forces to the continent. Moreover, the document directed the equipping resistance groups by air drop. Jedburghs and Operational Groups (American teams of men deployed for the specific purpose of destroying a certain target or other such objective) were to be held ready by April 1, 1944. SHAEF clearly stated no invasion plan details should be conveyed to any resistance group, <em><strong>especially</strong></em> the date.”</font> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>“The Moon is Down: The Jedburghs and Support to the French Resistance”, Jones, B., Master’s Thesis U. of Nebraska at Lincoln 1999 p. 17 – 18</em></font></p> <p><font size="1"><strong>Note:</strong> The British SOE and the US OSS including the SO were combined into the Special Forces Headquarters (SFHQ) effective May 1, 1944. Despite the formal title of SFHQ, the SOE and SO were cooperating much earlier than May 1, 1944 as was indicated in the above Directive.<em> </em></font></p> <p>This Directive reflects the orders from Roosevelt, to work with any Resistance groups capable of assisting, which Eisenhower’s wrote of in his March 22 diary entry.  However, three days before D-Day Eisenhower’s diary indicates that he did not fully trust the political allegiances of any Resistance groups.</p> <p>It has been documented that some French Resistance groups under the control SFHQ’s “F Section” were still operating in France in the weeks before the invasion. (The “Independent French” or “F Section” had been set up by the SOE much earlier in  1940 and was composed of British controlled French Resistance groups. Most of these groups had had their leaders and some members captured, or had been exposed and were completely dismantled by German counter-intelligence. However, some of them had survived into 1944).  To paraphrase Colin Beaven’s 2006 book “Operation Jedburgh” on this matter:</p> <p>With the reduced manpower of the existing Allied agents from the old “F section” already operating in occupied France, in the early months of 1944 SFHQ dropped 187 additional agents into France, Belgium, and Holland. They were to organize their missions in support of the invasion before D-Day. SHAEF ordered SFHQ to use Resistance forces to impede German units sent to Normandy to reinforce the area in the last few days before D-Day. One of the plans (the “purple” AKA “violet” plan) focused on the use resistance groups to sabotage German communications. It worked around the knowledge of how German units were mobilized in WWII. When a German unit was activated an alert to mobilize was received via telephone. The SFHQ planners reasoned that among other attacks, enemy installations could be assaulted to disable transmission centers and key communication cables could be severed. Maps of these enemy assets were drawn with pins inserted at the locations of nearby Resistance groups and Allied agents who could carry out the corresponding sabotage missions. In the months before D-Day, SFHQ communicated mission objectives to these groups. In the few days before D-Day, the deployed SFHQ F Section teams were ready to carry out their orders. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>“Operation Jedburgh” Beaven, C., 2006 pp. 100 -101</em></font></p> <p>From this information, it is reasonable to surmise that – despite Eisenhower’s misgivings entered in his diary three days before D-Day – some of these Resistance groups would give their support to the other special missions,  for instance, in cases where groups were of reduced ranks, without leadership, and/or without the direction of an Allied agent. A particular example would have been the communications sabotage mission Bill said he was given. </p> <p>Unlike the case of the Jedburgh’s, there is no reference to restrictions on the date of insertion into Normandy for the American Operational Group teams in any of the material presented in the source “<em>The Moon is Down: The Jedburghs and Support to the French Resistance”</em> by Benjamin Jones. Indeed, according a document published by the OSS in 1945 detailing its organization and functions: </p> <p>“<font face="Courier New">The OG (Operational Group) Command organizes and operates guerrilla forces in deep penetration operations. In China, and in other places, it has trained and officered guerrilla bands recruited abroad. In France just prior to and immediately after D-day the OG Command dropped groups for liaison and support to the Maquis.” </font><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>“Office of Strategic Services (OSS) Organization and Functions” Schools & Training Branch, June 1945 p. 6. Retrieved from: </em></font><a title="http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USG/JCS/OSS/OSS-Functions/" href="http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USG/JCS/OSS/OSS-Functions/"><em><font size="1">http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USG/JCS/OSS/OSS-Functions/</font></em></a></p> <p>One balance, this evidence supports the notion that American Operational Group teams were inserted into France just prior to D-Day to supplant the networks from SFHQ’s “F section”. The confirmed case of George Hjorth and his established presence in Normandy three days before the invasion with a mission to “film what he saw” at Omaha Beach also provides strong support to this notion. </p> <p>Hjorth clearly had the support of the local French Resistance in Normandy. SFHQ must have had the support of the local French Resistance in Normandy or they would not have agreed to help; would not have known that Hjorth was coming; nor where to pick him up; nor lead him in the darkness to the best place to take the pictures. </p> <p>Hjorth’s mission could hardly be a called a primary objective. Taking pictures would be of secondary importance, to securing the invasion area by disrupting and otherwise cutting lines of communications and electrical power in the area. Yet Hjorth’s mission did take place.</p> <p>In the case of the OSS operative, Al Tanz. He must have had the support of French Resistance in Normandy and their local knowledge to carry out his mission of cutting electrical wires behind the beaches. He would have needed a hiding place in daylight hours. Moreover, his Communist roots might have been an advantage if the local French Resistance members were Communists, as many French Resistance groups were. As a veteran of the ALB, fighting against the Nazi backed Spanish Nationalists, his credentials may well  have been beyond the reproach of any French Resistance group and a key factor in his being chosen for the mission. </p> <p>In the Hjorth case, details of when the invasion was to take place were not known. This was a paramount stipulation which Eisenhower emphasized in his March 23 directive referenced above. Moreover, Hjorth said he did not even know an invasion was going to happen:</p> <p><font face="Courier New">“Only when the invasion began did he [Hjorth] learn that his mission was to film the D-day landing of the U.S Army's 1st Infantry Division and the 29th Infantry Division at Omaha Beach--from the German side.”</font> <font size="1"><strong>Source 3:</strong> <em>Putting D-Day in Focus: Photographer Sheds Light on Mission Behind Nazi Lines” by Reza H. G., Los Angles Times, October 22, 1988 retrieved from <a title="http://articles.latimes.com/1998/oct/22/local/me-35058" href="http://articles.latimes.com/1998/oct/22/local/me-35058"><font color="#333333">http://articles.latimes.com/1998/oct/22/local/me-35058</font></a></em></font></p> <p>In the cases of Bill Clark, Edward Polasky, and Al Tanz it is reasonable that these same precautions were taken.</p> <p>The arguments and the facts of the Hjorth and Joseph Beyrle missions, demonstrate that Eisenhower must have found a way to <font face="Courier New">“work with anyone ‘capable of assisting us.’”</font> (as President Roosevelt had asked him to do). That is, well before June 3, 1944, his efforts to do so must have resulted in the cooperation of the French Resistance groups in Normandy, probably with those loyal to SFHQ’s “F section” and that SHAEF used the resources of the SFHQ to drop men into Normandy fully aware of the risks in doing so. Joseph Beyrle said his mission to deliver gold to Resistance groups occurred in April and in May. This would imply that such cooperation had been at least partially achieved by as early as April, 1944.</p> <p><strong><u><font size="3">Common Arguments Against These Missions</font></u></strong></p> <p><strong>Language Barrier</strong></p> <p>One argument against the use of American paratroops, such as Bill Clark ,is that he could not speak French and that would preclude him and others from being part of these missions. The accounts of the French Resistance in Normandy, however, lend credence to the reality that small numbers American paratroopers (who did not speak French) were inserted into Normandy at least three days before the invasion . One of these accounts explicitly refers to the use of interpreters. In the case of the first paragraph it states that:</p> <p><font face="Courier New">“Mrs. LANGLOIS and teacher LECLER served as the interpreters.”</font></p> <p><strong>The Men Knew Details About the Invasion Plans</strong></p> <p>Another argument commonly presented against these missions in principle is that these men knew what the broader scope of their mission was. In the case of George Hjorth, he did not know what his mission was, except that he was told to take pictures of what he saw on a beach. He did not even know where he was in France. He certainly did not know when the invasion would take place, nor that there was even going to be an invasion on that beach. Hjorth’s case shows that men parachuted into Normandy before the invasion were only given information specific to their mission. Based on Hjorth’s case, details of where they were and the reasons for the mission were not provided and were not necessary for them to accomplish the missions. If they were caught, it might have been possible that the larger picture could have been constructed by the Germans. Despite this exposure, the reality of Hjorth’s case demonstrates that SHAEF was willing to take the risk.</p> <p><strong>Implications of a Late Decision on the Precise Date of the Invasion Precluded Missions on June 3, 1944</strong></p> <p>Often it is argued that no June 3, nor June 4, 1944 parachute missions into Normandy were possible because even by June 3, the final decision had not been made to launch D-Day as  planned on June 5. </p> <p>Due to the bad weather, Eisenhower was forced to delay the invasion which was scheduled for the morning of June 5, (with the airborne component of the plan to be executed on the night of June 4/5):</p> <p><font face="Courier New">“…D day had originally been scheduled by the Combined Chiefs of Staff for the ‘favorable period of the May moon.’ Later, on Eisenhower’s recommendation, they postponed D day to a ‘favorable period’ in June. The specific date would be left to the discretion of the Supreme Commander. But in choosing the actual D day, Eisenhower was at the mercy of the tides. For the lunar cycle left us with only six days each month when tidal conditions fulfilled our requirements on the beaches. The first three fell on June 5, 6, and 7.”</font><strong> </strong><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>“Bradley: A Soldier’s Story” Bradley, O., 1951 p. 259</em></font><font size="1"> </font></p> <p><font face="Courier New">“…June 6 would best fit our requirements, for it would have sufficient daylight before the incoming tide would reach the obstacles on Omaha Beach. June 5 would be acceptable with 30 minutes less daylight, June 7 with 30 minutes more…Ike’s first choice for D day had been June 5. For then if weather closed in, he could still choose June 6 or 7. Consequently, on May 17 he red-lined June 5 as D Day.”</font> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>“Bradley: A Soldier’s Story” Bradley, O., 1951 p. 261</em></font><font size="1"> </font></p> <p>At 9:45 PM on Sunday evening, June 4, Eisenhower made his famous decision to postpone Operation OVERLORD from the scheduled date of June 5 until June 6, hoping the slim chance that the forecast break in weather would hold to make the beach landings on June 6. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>“Bradley: A Soldier’s Story” Bradley, O., 1951 p. 263</em></font><font size="1"> </font></p> <p>Furthermore, if the weather did not improve, the invasion would have been postponed until either the second favorable lunar cycle which occurred in late June or if the weather precluded that possibility, the invasion would have been put off until a favorable moon phase in July, 1944. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>“Bradley: A Soldier’s Story” Bradley, O., 1951 p. 259</em></font><font size="1"> </font></p> <p>The argument that parachute missions into Normandy on the nights of June 3 and 4 could not have happened is based on three false assumptions. The first is that the men performing the mission would have given away the timing of the invasion. In fact, it would have been better that they did not know the date as was the case with George Hjorth. Indeed, Hjorth did not even know an invasion was on until he saw the armada off the coast on June 6 when he executed his mission. </p> <p>The second false assumption is that some of these men such as Bill Clark and Edward Polasky wore the uniform of the 82nd Airborne and if captured, that would have been proof that the invasion was imminent and the location was Normandy. Wearing a uniform does not necessarily mean that an invasion is imminent, nor the location. It is possible that these men did not wear uniforms, (as was reported by the French Resistance account in the <strong>Paragraph 2</strong> section near the beginning of this blog post) but instead were dressed in civilian clothing, thus forfeiting their rights (if caught) under the Geneva Convention and executed as spies. It is also possible that they did wear their uniforms and if caught would have been tried as Allied prisoners of war. There were scores of commando raids made by the Allies behind enemy lines in WWII in which the men wore their uniforms. A paratrooper in his uniform didn’t necessarily mean an invasion. Furthermore, they could have easily worn the uniform of a downed Allied airman and used that as a cover story if caught. In fact there is a precedent to this tactic which was <a href="http://ww2tribute.blogspot.com/2012/06/william-clark-and-those-devils-in-baggy.html">posted in an earlier blog post</a>. When General Maxwell Taylor went on his secret mission to Rome, he and Colonel William Gardiner were disguised as captured airmen shot down and taken prisoner. They were dressed in these uniforms so that if caught would have a better chance of not being shot as spies.</p> <p>The third false assumption is related to the point made above that these missions could not have taken place on June 3 because the final date for the invasion was not set. The fact is the US Airborne units thought the seaborne invasion was on for June 5 as evidenced by the paratroopers making final preparations to take off on the night of June 4/5. On the airfields in the English midlands, the 505 PIR was making preparations for Operation NEPTUNE, the code name for the jump into occupied Normandy. On June 4, the men were fed a good meal prior to takeoff. News of Eisenhower's decision to postpone the invasion reached them before their planes were due to take off. They were informed that the operation had been postponed until the night of June 5/6. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>“Four Stars of Valor: The Combat history of the 505th Parachute Infantry Regiment in World War II” Nordyke, P., 2006 p. 126</em></font></p> <p>Furthermore, like the pathfinders, the men of these special missions were most likely told they were on a suicide mission which involved being dropped behind enemy lines. There, they would be met by the French Resistance and wait in hiding until the signal was given to execute their missions. In other words, like the French Resistance teams, they did not need to know that an invasion was on, nor the timing of it. They would have been told that once their missions were complete, they would be extracted, just as Joseph Beyrle of the 101st Airborne was extracted after delivering his gold coins to the Resistance in April and May. All they needed to know was the particulars of their mission – to cut power and communications cables, or to take photographs, etc, when the signal was given.</p> <p>These men would have guessed or known that help may never come and that they would probably die. In the case of the 82nd Airborne paratroopers, they were men who did not care where they jumped and were willing, even eager and excited to have the chance to take such daring risks. This much can be inferred from accounts of pathfinders who<font face="Courier New"> “…accepted that their chances of living through the invasion were next to nothing… ‘some of them, like the pathfinders, didn’t have a prayer’”</font>  Moreover, <font face="Courier New">“…pathfinders were anxious to get into combat as soon as possible, regardless of the consequences…” </font><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong><em> “If Chaos Reigns: The Near-Disaster and Ultimate Triumph of the Allied Airborne Forces on D-Day, June 6, 1944” Whitlock, F., 2011, p. 88.</em></font></p> <p><strong>Late Changes in Mission Objectives</strong></p> <p>A final argument is that the objectives of the 82nd Airborne were changed on May 26 from capturing and securing the area around St.-Sauveur-le-Vicomte to <font face="Courier New">“…seize, clear, and secure the general area of Neuville-au-Plain, Ste.-Mere-Eglise, Chef-du-Pont, Etienville, Amfreville. It was to destroy crossings over the Douve…”</font>. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>“On To Berlin: Battles of an Airborne Commander 1943 – 1946” Gavin, J., 1978 p. 98</em></font><strong> </strong></p> <p>If any mission requiring coordination with the French Resistance was to happen, then potentially changes would have needed to be made with the French Resistance to ensure a safe rendezvous  and an adequate place to hide closer to the new 82nd Airborne objectives. There is no reason to believe that this goal could not have been achievable in the seven days between the change of objectives and the mission itself. In addition, the specific objectives of Bill’s mission might change to some degree with differences in the location of the power lines and communications cables. Again, there is no reason to believe that this situation would have caused a scrapping of the mission, since the missions and objectives of many other 82nd units objectives needed to change too and were changed accordingly. The men simply rehearsed their new missions and were ready in time for the invasion.</p> <p><strong><u><font size="3">Why not Just Leave such Missions to the French Resistance?</font></u></strong></p> <p>The account of the French Resistance – “La Manche mouvements de résistance” (<a href="http://beaucoudray.free.fr/1940.htm">http://beaucoudray.free.fr/1940.htm</a>)  tells a grim tale of the Resistance in Normandy leading up to the invasion. By June 1, 1944, the document recounts that many Resistance fighters were captured by the Germans or killed in bombing raids. It was estimated that there were only 400 fighters in the southern sector and 700 in the Cotentin region. The document also records that the Resistance had a very meager, even “ridiculously insufficient” supply of weapons, with reports of only one-quarter and even one-tenth of what they were promised or needed to carry out their tasks. The document also states that members were excited and willing to fight, but were concerned due to the variability of the numbers of fighters across the different groups, poor equipment, and lack of sufficient armband insignia to identify persons as Resistance fighters. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>“La Manche mouvements de résistance” Sections LA MOBILISATION DES F.F.I.; DISPOSITION DES GROUPES E,FI. AU DÉBUT DE JUIN; A RÉPARTITION DE L'ARMEMENT Retrieved from </em></font><a href="http://beaucoudray.free.fr/1940.htm"><em><font size="1">http://beaucoudray.free.fr/1940.htm</font></em></a></p> <p>With the reduction in the numbers of Resistance operatives, it would appear to make sense to send in small teams of men to increase the chances that sabotage objectives of power and communications were achieved. This approach would be especially true in cases where the SFHQ “F section” Resistance groups were too weakened and may not have had enough members with the skills to disrupt communications, cut power lines, and demolish roads and railways. </p> <p><strong><u><font size="3">Timeline of Bill’s Mission</font></u></strong></p> <p>Soon after Bill arrived in England, he would have heard about the call for volunteers for secret missions. He had already volunteered to jump into Salerno, so he may have already been on a short list of some sort. Subsequently, he was picked and attended British parachute training school, just as Joseph Beyrle of the 506th PIR, 101st Airborne had done. He would have then trained in cutting telephone cables, perhaps underground or above ground, possibly both. This training probably extended to include communications disruption techniques such as reversing road signs, removing them, or replacing them with false signs. More training would have involved evasion and silent close quarters killing techniques. Night jump training would have been part of his regimen. To hone his skills he would have made many jumps, just as is reported in the instance of the 82nd pathfinders. As an aside, Bill had an impressive 52 combat condition jumps at the end of the war.</p> <p>It is likely that Bill and Al Tanz were on closely related teams. At the very least, their missions were in the same area. In Al Tanz’ case, he was to cut electrical wires behind the beaches. Afterwards, he fought with the 82nd Airborne troopers to liberate Sainte-Mere-Eglise. According to Bill’s own testimony as recorded in the previous posts on Normandy, he fought in Sainte-Mere-Eglise on D-Day. </p> <p>Indeed, capture of Sainte-Mere-Eglise was a lynchpin that would give the Allied Invasion the highest chance for success on its Eastern flank. The whole of Operation Neptune would be placed in grave jeopardy if the town fell into German hands. It was positioned at a crossroads on a long strip of land higher than the surrounding flooded countryside. A major road leading from Cherbourg behind Utah beach ran through Sainte-Mere-Eglise to Caen via Carentan. (See Map 1). Other roads in the east led to Utah beach from Chef-du-Pont, and from the causeway at La Fiere. Control of these area roads was crucial for ensuring the defense of the landing zones on the Normandy beaches and especially for the U.S. 4<sup>th</sup> Infantry Division whose first objective was to assault Utah beach and establish a beachhead. Because everything depended on this mission, it was assigned to the 505 since it was the only American airborne regiment in the invasion forces with prior combat experience via Sicily and Italy.</p> <p><a href="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-17sPCRK576A/UbDRh0TmEWI/AAAAAAAADas/u99cxkS7aDM/s1600-h/plan3.jpg"><img style="border-right-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; border-left-width: 0px" title="plan" border="0" alt="plan" src="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-2Y0Ia0yKqVA/UbDRksvdmwI/AAAAAAAADa0/l7yiWibg3gQ/plan_thumb1.jpg?imgmax=800" width="734" height="772" /></a> </p> <p><b>Map 2: Operation Neptune Plan</b></p> <p><font size="1"><b>Source:</b> <em>“War Chronicle Normandy: US Airborne Picture File”</em> <em>Retrieved from </em></font><a href="http://warchronicle.com/dday/utah/normandy_us_airborne_pics.htm"><font size="1"><em>http://warchronicle.com/dday/utah/normandy_us_airborne_pics.htm</em></font></a></p> <p>Clearly then, Sainte-Mère-Église was the choke point at which the Germans must be stopped. Every possible measure needed to be taken to ensure they could not reach the beaches. It is not surprising to hear of reports from veterans that this extended to include special missions prior to D-Day, to cut communication cables and power cables in the area and disrupt communications. Switching road signs in a pre-determined pattern designed to optimally turn the direction of German traffic away from the beaches would have helped significantly. This operation is something the French Resistance would have had difficulty in planning, since it would have taken a traffic planning expert with aerial photographs to devise a plan to change road signs in such a way as to maximize confusion and eventual distance from the beaches of reinforcing German units.</p> <p>Bill’s mission must have been to cut communication cables and disrupt communications in the area around Sainte-Mere-Eglise, beginning when the BBC coded messages were broadcast on the evening of June 5. </p> <p><font face="Courier New">“One the first day of June, the BBC had broadcast a secret message which served to alert circuit organizers and resistance leaders that the invasion was only days away. Resistance groups had then listened every evening for their second pre-arranged message, which would be their execute order. Plans called for D-Day targets to be struck forty-eight hours after the receipt of this second message. </font></p> <p><font face="Courier New">At nine-fifteen on the evening of June 5, following the BBC’s French news broadcast, the seemingly meaningless personal messages, the execute orders – 306 in all – had gone out over the air.”</font> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>“The Jedburgh’s”, Irwin, W., 2005 p. 79</em></font> </p> <p>The planners of his mission must have believed that there was a good chance that the airborne component of the invasion was to occur on the night of June 4/5. That is why the June 1 BBC coded message informed that Resistance that the invasion was only days away. </p> <p>It is almost certain that he parachuted in the pre-dawn hours of June 3 to take advantage of the cover of darkness. That would have given him  the pre-dawn hours to link up with Resistance members before having to hide with them for the daylight hours of June 4. He would not have known that an invasion was going to occur, nor when. It is logical to assume that he would have been in the dark, just as George Hjorth had been. That is, he would have only known that he was to cut communication cables following a certain procedure and using tools he may have brought with him to do it. He would have been hidden by the Resistance group in a safe location. They would have listened to the radio on the nights of June 3 and 4. On June 5, they would have been excited to hear news that the invasion was beginning that night. They would have heard the code words for the mission to cut communications cables and disrupt communications, and informed Bill whom would then have swung into action.  </p> <p><strong><u><font size="3">Conclusion</font></u></strong></p> <p>George Hjorth’s story has since been verified by numerous sources, but you will not find a record of him in the OSS personnel file found online at <a title="http://www.archives.gov/iwg/declassified-records/rg-226-oss/personnel-database.pdf" href="http://www.archives.gov/iwg/declassified-records/rg-226-oss/personnel-database.pdf">http://www.archives.gov/iwg/declassified-records/rg-226-oss/personnel-database.pdf</a>. John Ford is found in those files as is Al Tanz. George Hjorth is an example of what typifies research in the discipline of History. The people and events they participated in are not always well documented. Fortunately, George Hjorth’s story can be verified by numerous eye witnesses which have come forth to support his involvement in the pre D-Day mission and his version of those events. </p> <p>Perhaps documentary evidence will never be found for any of these other special missions. In the face of mounting evidence, in the form of the recorded French accounts, and the corroborative American accounts discovered so far, it is clear American paratroopers parachuted into Normandy three days or more before D-Day possibly as one off members of OSS teams on temporary assignment. </p> <p>Given the facts uncovered so far, it would appear that a serious investigation is warranted. </p> <p>My challenge to the historical research community is simple. Perform the research and find evidence that proves the issue one way or another; that 82nd Airborne paratroopers such as William Clark and Edward Polasky did or did not parachute into Normandy three days before D-Day. Such evidence might be difficult to find. These missions were possibly ‘off the books’ due to the documented problems faced by the Jedburghs involving de Gaulle’s reluctance to send Jedburgh teams into France before D-Day. This situation in turn likely led to the necessity for the OSS, the 82nd Airborne, the 101st Airborne, and others to work together to train and drop teams into France to ensure communications, power, and transportation systems were disrupted during the landings. </p> <p><strong>Postscript</strong></p> <p>While composing this post, I was surreptitiously contacted by a descendent of a 504th PIR veteran who has good reason to believe his uncle was a pathfinder in Normandy. However, the trooper’s name is not listed in the published rosters of the 82nd Airborne pathfinders. Based on the evidence presented in this post, I believe this trooper could have been a member of a team assigned to one of the other special missions, just as Edward Polasky was reported to have been. </p> <p>How many other families of troopers have similar stories? </p> <p>Surely my research has only scratched the surface and there are more credible accounts waiting to come to light. </p> <p>Therefore, I encourage those of you who do have such stories in your family history to come forth with them. The troopers who took the risks to accomplish these missions deserve recognition. If enough credible accounts start to be told, the chances are good that a professional researcher will take them seriously and a lost chapter of the history of the Normandy invasion will be salvaged before it becomes too late. </p> <p align="center">© Copyright Jeffrey Clark 2013 All Rights Reserved.</p> Jeff Clarkhttp://www.blogger.com/profile/03692669731275640003noreply@blogger.com1tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-2388671760617909733.post-84648616978813998192013-05-13T14:14:00.001-07:002013-05-13T14:14:46.820-07:00Normandy Part 3: The 82nd Airborne Riggers in England<p><strong>Movement from Northern Ireland to England</strong></p> <p>During the period before and after the Normandy campaign the 505 paratroopers made a memorable mark on Leicestershire County. The riggers of the 82nd Parachute Maintenance Company did likewise at their station in neighboring Rutland County. </p> <p>On February 13 - 14, 1944 the units of the 505 moved out from their bases in Northern Ireland and embarked on a journey taking them by ship from the docks at Belfast harbor to the port of Glasgow, Scotland. There they boarded trains which wound their way through the dramatic scenery of the Scottish countryside, notably taking in the site of Hadrian’s Wall in the vicinity of Carlisle.  The wall was built by the Roman’s around 122 – 128 AD to keep the northern marauding tribes from Roman occupied Britain. They made their way on south to the English Midlands arriving at Leicester. At that point they were placed on trucks to each unit’s final destination at  various places around the area. The 505th PIR made camp at Quorn near Leicester. The 505 riggers along with those of the 508, 507, and sundry smaller rigger outfits were stationed at nearby Ashwell camp near Cottesmore airfield, in Rutland county, in the vicinity of  the village of Langham and the larger town of Oakham. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> “Ready: A World War II History of the 505th Parachute Infantry Regiment” Langdon A., 1986, p. 35; <strong>Source:</strong> “82nd Airborne Division: 82nd Parachute Maintenance Company”. Author unknown. Date unknown., p. 9; <strong>Source:</strong> “Me or You” Schlesener M., 2005, pp. 45- 46</font></p> <p><font size="1"></font></p> <div align="center"><iframe height="620" marginheight="0" src="https://maps.google.com/maps/ms?msa=0&msid=217875345462978325581.0004dc3ab974ed32974e6&hl=en&ie=UTF8&t=p&ll=54.367759,-3.658447&spn=3.96901,6.04248&z=7&output=embed" frameborder="0" width="550" marginwidth="0" scrolling="no"></iframe> <br /><small>View <a style="text-align: left; color: #0000ff" href="https://maps.google.com/maps/ms?msa=0&msid=217875345462978325581.0004dc3ab974ed32974e6&hl=en&ie=UTF8&t=p&ll=54.367759,-3.658447&spn=3.96901,6.04248&z=7&source=embed">Belfast - Glasgow - Leicester</a> in a larger map</small></div> <p align="center"><strong>Map 1:</strong>  <strong>The 505th PIR approximate route from Belfast to Leicester. </strong></p> <p align="center"><font size="1"><font size="1"><strong>Note:-</strong> Click on the lines and blue place markers for more information</font></font></p> <p> </p> <div align="center"><iframe height="480" marginheight="0" src="https://maps.google.com/maps/ms?msa=0&msid=217875345462978325581.0004dc3c15724722c64c3&hl=en&ie=UTF8&t=m&ll=52.748762,-0.924225&spn=0.399009,0.878906&z=10&output=embed" frameborder="0" width="640" marginwidth="0" scrolling="no"></iframe> <br /><small>View <a style="text-align: left; color: #0000ff" href="https://maps.google.com/maps/ms?msa=0&msid=217875345462978325581.0004dc3c15724722c64c3&hl=en&ie=UTF8&t=m&ll=52.748762,-0.924225&spn=0.399009,0.878906&z=10&source=embed">505th PIR and 82nd PMC Camps</a> in a larger map</small></div> <p align="center"><strong>Map 2:</strong> <strong>505th PIR camped at Quorn. The 82nd PMC were stationed at Ashwell camp. <font size="1"></font></strong></p> <p align="center"><font size="1"><font size="1"><strong>Note:-</strong> Click on the blue place markers for more information</font></font></p> <p>The troopers stationed at Quorn were quartered in tents in the town. The riggers at Ashwell camp were housed in some of the best quarters of the entire war. According to the unpublished history of the 82nd Airborne Parachute Maintenance Company: </p> <p><em>“Not much time was needed to improve the camp though, as it had been built for the WAAF’s [the UK’s Women’s Auxiliary Air Force]. This was undoubtedly the most ideal camp the men had ever lived in. The living quarters were in three main groups with fairly small wings consisting of small rooms.</em> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>“82nd Airborne Division: 82nd Parachute Maintenance Company”. Author unknown. Date unknown., p. 9</em></font></p> <p>Another account by Julian Jenkins. a researcher for the Langham village history exhibition of 2000  fills in some of the details for why the quarters were so good – reasons anyone whose gone without the luxury of bathing for an extended period of time will appreciate:</p> <p><em>“To many of the paratroopers, Ashwell camp was the finest camp they saw overseas…The camp had steam heated showers, electricity and running water, which had not been previously available.”</em> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong><em> “Langham’s Wartime Experiences American Style”, Jenkins, J., pp. 2-3 circa 2000.</em></font></p> <p>Today a prison now stands in the area that was once Ashwell camp. At only four miles to the north east as the crow flies, Ashwell camp was in close proximity to Cottesmore airfield. The unpublished history of the 82nd Airborne Parachute Maintenance Company states:</p> <p><em>“Here, they had plenty of room for packing and maintenance as they had Hanger “A” on Cottesmore Airport, a few buildings in the Company area for storage and the 505th [riggers] maintenance section. They started packing right away. The maintenance section added more men to their little group to operate all the sewing machines.”</em> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> “82nd Airborne Division: 82nd Parachute Maintenance Company”. Author unknown. Date unknown., p. 9</font></p> <p>Below are some pictures of Hanger A where the 82nd riggers toiled long hours maintaining and packing and repacking the thousands of chutes for the many practice jumps made by the 505, 507, and 508 parachute infantry regiments in the lead up to the Normandy jump and later for the 504, 505, and 508 PIRs prior to the Nijmegen drop during operation Market Garden.  </p> <p>Ashwell camp was the site of the 82nd Airborne’s Division’s overseas “jump school”. Not only did the riggers at Ashwell have to pack and maintain chutes for training in the upcoming combat jumps. They also had to work to pack additional chutes for use by the jump school to train raw would be paratroopers sent directly from the US to undergo paratrooper certification training in England instead of at Fort Benning, Georgia. <em>“An approximate total of 17,500 chutes were used by the school”.</em> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> “82nd Airborne Division: 82nd Parachute Maintenance Company”. Author unknown. Date unknown., p. 11</font></p> <p>On August 19, 1944 the 507th riggers left Ashwell camp as part of that regiment’s detachment from the 82nd Airborne Division in order to join the 17th Airborne Division. The departure of the 507 riggers reduced the pool of riggers which caused rescheduling of the installation’s throughput.</p> <p></p> <p><a href="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-Xx6pkFT8DlQ/UZFXh_s3h6I/AAAAAAAADYU/jMtmTu3hv5o/s1600-h/Shed_A_Cottesmore15.jpg"><img style="border-right-width: 0px; display: block; float: none; border-top-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; margin-left: auto; border-left-width: 0px; margin-right: auto" title="Shed_A_Cottesmore1" border="0" alt="Shed_A_Cottesmore1" src="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-USy5IxatzjQ/UZFXipvWAUI/AAAAAAAADYc/4LStXMl3k7E/Shed_A_Cottesmore1_thumb3.jpg?imgmax=800" width="472" height="296" /></a> </p> <p><strong>Parachutes drying in Hanger A at Cottesmore Airfield. The patch of light in the middle of the picture gives an idea of the operation’s scale. </strong><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong><em> “Saga of the All American” Dawson, Forrest W., 1946, unpaginated</em></font></p> <p> </p> <p><a href="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-wYrjm9BRL7s/UZFXjVa4jOI/AAAAAAAADYk/hkZro0Zme-c/s1600-h/Shed_A_Cottesmore29.jpg"><img style="border-right-width: 0px; display: block; float: none; border-top-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; margin-left: auto; border-left-width: 0px; margin-right: auto" title="Shed_A_Cottesmore2" border="0" alt="Shed_A_Cottesmore2" src="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-z-fGS43opDU/UZFXj0ExrBI/AAAAAAAADYs/ERxpX0NCoNw/Shed_A_Cottesmore2_thumb7.jpg?imgmax=800" width="475" height="296" /></a> </p> <p align="center"><strong>Parachutes drying in Hanger A at Cottesmore Airfield. </strong><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong><em> “Saga of the All American” Dawson, Forrest W., 1946, unpaginated</em></font></p> <p align="center"><em><font size="1"></font></em></p> <p><a href="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-AhLkZ85byEg/UZFXkaWIjtI/AAAAAAAADY0/xh32hchls6s/s1600-h/Shed_A_Cottesmore312.jpg"><img style="border-right-width: 0px; display: block; float: none; border-top-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; margin-left: auto; border-left-width: 0px; margin-right: auto" title="Shed_A_Cottesmore3" border="0" alt="Shed_A_Cottesmore3" src="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-eMjAVJCVK4I/UZFXk9DPvhI/AAAAAAAADY8/2rbOqNKebZ4/Shed_A_Cottesmore3_thumb10.jpg?imgmax=800" width="471" height="329" /></a></p> <p align="center"><strong>Hanger  A Cottesmore Airfield where the 82nd riggers worked </strong><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong><em> “Saga of the All American” Dawson, Forrest W., 1946, unpaginated</em></font></p> <p align="center"> </p> <p align="center"><a href="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-ZGG0mev8R7o/UZFXlsWma9I/AAAAAAAADZE/v4nyTviZFCk/s1600-h/82nd_Riggers_Cottesmore24.jpg"><img style="border-right-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; border-left-width: 0px" title="82nd_Riggers_Cottesmore2" border="0" alt="82nd_Riggers_Cottesmore2" src="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-OVPDNmOc2mM/UZFXnJK5ueI/AAAAAAAADZM/7VayUq0pKt8/82nd_Riggers_Cottesmore2_thumb2.jpg?imgmax=800" width="627" height="480" /></a> </p> <p align="center"><strong>82nd Riggers at packing tables posing with packed chutes.</strong> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>“82nd Airborne Division: 82nd Parachute Maintenance Company”. Author unknown. Date unknown., Photographic section.</em></font></p> <p align="center"><em><font size="1"></font></em></p> <p align="center"><em><font size="1"></font></em></p> <p><font size="1"><em></em></font></p> <p align="center"><em><font size="1"></font></em></p> <p align="center"><em><font size="1"></font></em></p> <p align="center"><em><font size="1"></font></em></p> <p></p> <p align="center"><a href="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-ztrK9B31eI8/UZFXoB_aArI/AAAAAAAADZU/P41naoMcGzQ/s1600-h/Gens_Gavin_Ike_Cottesmore4.jpg"><img style="border-right-width: 0px; display: block; float: none; border-top-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; margin-left: auto; border-left-width: 0px; margin-right: auto" title="Gens_Gavin_Ike_Cottesmore" border="0" alt="Gens_Gavin_Ike_Cottesmore" src="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-uGmHXIETMsI/UZFXpAF_T-I/AAAAAAAADZc/PdRDJTVvPW8/Gens_Gavin_Ike_Cottesmore_thumb2.jpg?imgmax=800" width="592" height="480" /></a> <strong>General Eisenhower inspecting the 82nd rigger’s operation accompanied by  Lt. General Gavin on a rainy day. D</strong><strong>emonstrates just how vital the rigger’s work was to success in airborne operations.</strong> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>“82nd Airborne Division: 82nd Parachute Maintenance Company”. Author unknown. Date unknown., Photographic section.</em></font></p> <p align="center"><em><font size="1"></font></em></p> <p align="center"><em><font size="1"></font></em></p> <p align="center"><em><font size="1"></font></em></p> <p></p> <p><a href="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-hNsin4vxGZo/UZFXp9ygVTI/AAAAAAAADZk/YdC9Yf8kwkI/s1600-h/82nd_Riggers_Cottesmore4.jpg"><img style="border-right-width: 0px; display: block; float: none; border-top-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; margin-left: auto; border-left-width: 0px; margin-right: auto" title="82nd_Riggers_Cottesmore" border="0" alt="82nd_Riggers_Cottesmore" src="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-IVTxkdLXG_s/UZFXq748gmI/AAAAAAAADZs/Q-YgfhsbszI/82nd_Riggers_Cottesmore_thumb2.jpg?imgmax=800" width="603" height="480" /></a> </p> <p></p> <p align="center"> <strong>82nd Riggers with packed parachutes and associated equipment on shelves in background. Location unknown .</strong> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>“82nd Airborne Division: 82nd Parachute Maintenance Company”. Author unknown. Date unknown., Photographic section.</em></font></p> <p align="center"><em><font size="1"></font></em></p> <div align="left">Jump training took place on a daily bases. I haven’t been able to discover the exact location of the fields used for practice jumps, but Julian Jenkins provides some clues that it was close to the village of Langham shown above in Map 2. He names two fields along Burley Rd, Langham, named ‘Big Hubbards’ and ‘Rylands’, respectively.   He explains that residents of Langham often witnessed paratroopers landing in trees and hedges and even an accident where a chute didn’t open and the trooper plunged to his death. Allegedly, the trooper’s ghost could be seen at night along the Burley road hedgerows which caused the troopers from Ashwell camp to take a different route into town when visiting pubs in the evening while off duty. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong><em> “Langham’s Wartime Experiences American Style”, Jenkins, J., p. 3 circa 2000.</em></font></div> <div align="left"> </div> <div align="left"><em>“Accidents will happen during these training periods, and one in particular happened between the Ashwell camp and Langham. </em></div> <p><em>It started when an unfortunate jumper plunged to his death on the jump field at Langham. Indeed - many people, including men from the camp, witnessed the chute’s failure to open and went over to view the body. Evidently it left a strong impression, for only a few days passed before his ghost was sighted by moonlight along the lonely hedgerows. He stood, so the many that saw him said, wavering, white, wearing his blood-spattered harness and holding his gore-filled helmet at his side. This was enough to make the superstitious carry Colt forty-five revolvers on their hips and go to Langham by another route...”</em> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong><em> “Langham’s Wartime Experiences American Style”, Jenkins, J., p. 3 circa 2000.</em></font></p> <p>Below are some Google Street Views of the countryside along the Burley road between Ashwell camp and the village of Langham. <font size="1"><strong>Note:-</strong> You can use your mouse to pan around to change perspective.</font></p> <div align="center"><iframe height="314" marginheight="0" src="https://maps.google.com/maps/ms?msa=0&msid=217875345462978325581.0004dc4a8cf861b3b50fa&hl=en&ie=UTF8&t=h&layer=c&cbll=52.691223,-0.737075&panoid=9uwyjlIuld89Oj4GFbImjA&cbp=13,348.29,,1,-1.54&ll=47.650588,-0.703125&spn=18.611335,49.394531&z=4&source=embed&output=svembed" frameborder="0" width="562" marginwidth="0" scrolling="no"></iframe> <br /><small>View <a style="text-align: left; color: #0000ff" href="https://maps.google.com/maps/ms?msa=0&msid=217875345462978325581.0004dc4a8cf861b3b50fa&hl=en&ie=UTF8&t=h&layer=c&cbll=52.691223,-0.737075&panoid=9uwyjlIuld89Oj4GFbImjA&cbp=13,348.29,,1,-1.54&ll=47.650588,-0.703125&spn=18.611335,49.394531&z=4&source=embed">Jump training countryside along Burley rd, Langham </a>in a larger map</small></div> <div align="center"><strong></strong></div> <div align="center"><strong>Google Street View of the fields on Burley Rd, Langham</strong></div> <div align="center"><font size="1"><strong>Note:-</strong> You can use your mouse to pan around to change perspective.</font></div> <div align="center"><strong></strong></div> <div align="center"> </div> <div align="center"><small></small></div> <div align="center"><iframe height="314" marginheight="0" src="https://maps.google.com/maps/ms?msa=0&msid=217875345462978325581.0004dc4ac5bda726b5f16&hl=en&ie=UTF8&t=h&layer=c&cbll=52.691387,-0.732834&panoid=whT3NrmgPhbmwhUf1ZdovA&cbp=13,47.85,,0,-1.03&ll=47.650588,-0.703125&spn=18.611335,49.394531&z=4&source=embed&output=svembed" frameborder="0" width="562" marginwidth="0" scrolling="no"></iframe> <br /><small>View <a style="text-align: left; color: #0000ff" href="https://maps.google.com/maps/ms?msa=0&msid=217875345462978325581.0004dc4ac5bda726b5f16&hl=en&ie=UTF8&t=h&layer=c&cbll=52.691387,-0.732834&panoid=whT3NrmgPhbmwhUf1ZdovA&cbp=13,47.85,,0,-1.03&ll=47.650588,-0.703125&spn=18.611335,49.394531&z=4&source=embed">More jump training countryside, Burley Rd Langham</a> in a larger map</small></div> <div align="center"><strong></strong></div> <div align="center"><strong>Google Street View of the fields on Burley Rd, Langham</strong></div> <div align="center"><font size="1"><strong>Note:-</strong> You can use your mouse to pan around to change perspective.</font></div> <div align="center"><small></small></div> <div align="center"><font size="1"></font></div> <div align="center"> </div> <div align="center"> </div> <div align="center"><iframe height="394" marginheight="0" src="https://maps.google.com/maps/ms?msa=0&msid=217875345462978325581.0004dc4ae4daeafc79a2e&hl=en&ie=UTF8&t=h&layer=c&cbll=52.691207,-0.746324&panoid=VCK3t1OMZ5plXnXjuYYk-Q&cbp=13,287.94,,0,-4.77&source=embed&ll=46.271037,-0.703125&spn=23.954739,61.523438&z=4&output=svembed" frameborder="0" width="700" marginwidth="0" scrolling="no"></iframe> <br /><small>View <a style="text-align: left; color: #0000ff" href="https://maps.google.com/maps/ms?msa=0&msid=217875345462978325581.0004dc4ae4daeafc79a2e&hl=en&ie=UTF8&t=h&layer=c&cbll=52.691207,-0.746324&panoid=VCK3t1OMZ5plXnXjuYYk-Q&cbp=13,287.94,,0,-4.77&source=embed&ll=46.271037,-0.703125&spn=23.954739,61.523438&z=4">Burley Rd Langham</a> in a larger map</small></div> <div align="center"> </div> <div align="center"><strong>Google Street View of the hedges at the entrance to Langham.</strong> </div> <div align="center"><font size="1"><strong>Note:-</strong> You can use your mouse to pan around to change perspective.</font></div> <p><strong><font size="3">Local People and Relationships</font></strong></p> <p>The 505 troopers quickly formed friendships with the hospitable locals whom readily welcomed them. Just as in Northern Ireland many lifelong relationships were formed. Passes were liberal except for when night exercises were planned. On most nights a trooper was able to get a pass. Often they were taken at local pubs where they would socialize and drink English beer. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>“Put on Your Boots and Parachutes: The United States 82nd Airborne Division” Wills , D., 1992, p. 39</em></font></p> <p>As soon as they could the riggers at Ashwell camp travelled to Oakham to buy bicycles which they used to travel  to and from local pubs in the area. In nearby Langham they frequented the Noel Arms, the Black Horse, and Wheatsheaf pubs. They also went to dances in Oakham. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong><em> “Langham’s Wartime Experiences American Style”, Jenkins, J., p. 2 circa 2000.</em></font></p> <p><em>“It was here [in the pubs of Langham] amid the laughter, smoke laden atmosphere and tinkling of beer glasses, that so many pleasant darts matches were enjoyed by soldier and civilian alike.”</em> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong><em> “Langham’s Wartime Experiences American Style”, Jenkins, J., p. 2 circa 2000.</em></font></p> <p>Here’s a map of the route from Ashwell camp to the local pubs in Langham where many 82nd PMC men spent their time while off duty.</p> <p><font size="1"></font></p> <div align="center"><iframe height="350" marginheight="0" src="https://maps.google.com/maps/ms?msa=0&msid=217875345462978325581.0004dc3b1c7b673a4c50e&hl=en&ie=UTF8&t=m&ll=52.691263,-0.737801&spn=0.018208,0.047207&z=14&output=embed" frameborder="0" width="550" marginwidth="0" scrolling="no"></iframe> <br /><small>View <a style="text-align: left; color: #0000ff" href="https://maps.google.com/maps/ms?msa=0&msid=217875345462978325581.0004dc3b1c7b673a4c50e&hl=en&ie=UTF8&t=m&ll=52.691263,-0.737801&spn=0.018208,0.047207&z=14&source=embed">82nd PMC Off Duty Pubs </a>in a larger map</small></div> <p align="center"><strong>Road from Ashwell camp to the village of Langham. </strong></p> <p align="center"><font size="1"><font size="1"><strong>Note:-</strong> Click on the lines and blue place markers for more information</font></font></p> <p>Bill had fond memories drinking and socializing with his buddies and the locals in the English pubs. It was a welcome relief from his work and training and at times he said it made it easy to temporarily forget there was a war on. Like so many US servicemen stationed in England in WWII, Bill recalled his dislike of the English beer because he said it lacked flavor and was served “warm” – possibly meaning cellar temperature of perhaps 50 – 60 degrees Fahrenheit (around 10 – 15 degrees Celsius) – instead of the cold as he was accustomed to in the States. He would sprinkle salt in it for seasoning, but said it did little to help. I have heard in several accounts that due to war rationing at the time, the ingredients for making beer were, like everything else, in short supply. The local pubs and commercial brewing companies had to make do with the meager stores of hops, sugar, yeast, etc., making the beer of lesser quality than in pre-war years. Certainly, in my experience at least, in post-war years, English beers served on tap in local pubs are very good.</p> <p>There are some reports that the troopers would ask for the beer to be served with ice when it was available. When the locals in Quorn saw this they tried it for themselves and began asking for the same. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> “Put on Your Boots and Parachutes: The United States 82nd Airborne Division” Wills , D., 1992, p. 40</font></p> <p><strong><font size="3">Interaction with British Paratroopers</font></strong></p> <p>After the war Bill would often express his admiration for British paratroopers. He would describe how during down time in training sessions the British would pound the edge of their hands against buildings to increase the callous to be used for breaking necks. Bill had a profound reverence for those paratroopers and would eagerly recount how good they were. As mentioned in the post <a href="http://ww2tribute.blogspot.com/2010/09/gavins-boys.html">Gavin’s Boys</a> Bill told a story of how he got into a fight at a pub with a big British paratrooper whom he said with a smile <em>“beat the absolute tar out of me”</em>. Bill’s first interactions with the British airborne most likely occurred while stationed at Ashwell camp. </p> <p>According to Julian Jenkins:</p> <p><em>“[The] British 1st Airborne section had also helped the 82nd to settle in at Cottesmore</em>.”  <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong><em> “Langham’s Wartime Experiences American Style”, Jenkins, J., p. 4 circa 2000</em></font></p> <p>It’s probable that during that time both airborne units trained together or at least in close proximity to one another. That would be the only explanation for Bill’s memory of them pounding their hands against buildings to increase the callous on their hands, <em>during downtime in training sessions</em>. In the post <a href="http://ww2tribute.blogspot.com/2013/04/normandy-part-2-combat-riggers-mission.html">Normandy Part 2: A Combat Rigger’s Mission</a> Bill said he trained in Sherwood forest in commando style fighting techniques. Indeed the 505th PIR trained at the British Commando school which was located in the very same forest. Both the 1st and 6th British Airborne Divisions trained there before Normandy at the time 82nd Airborne was stationed in England. Given his recollections, Bill most likely met with British Paratroopers while training there, trained with them and/or was taught by British airborne commando trainers.</p> <p><strong><font size="3">Buzz Bomb Attack</font></strong></p> <p>When the 82nd Airborne returned from Normandy the men received 5 or 6 day furloughs. As mentioned in the <a href="http://ww2tribute.blogspot.com/2013/03/normandy-part-1-establishing-bill.html">first post on Normandy</a> Bill used his to visit his brother Henry in late July, 1944 at his base at Heston aerodrome just outside of London. The two brothers talked a lot during that time, but they also went out on pub crawls. Henry wrote that one night they visited the North Star Pub, where Bill flush with his unspent paratrooper wages funded the drinks for Henry and his 47th Squadron buddies. He later reported in a letter home that:</p> <p><em>“I had a six day furlough. Had a very good time, but I spent a lot of money. A person can have a good time in London, but it costs a lot for food etc.”</em> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> “Letter written home” Clark, W., January 14 1945, p. 1</font></p> <p>It was during one of these pub crawls that they were walking on their way to a watering hole when they came under an air attack from V-1 flying bombs. Following protocol, Henry and his friends dove behind walls and into ditches, or whatever cover they could find. Henry had already seen a “Doodlebug” fly over his base and read about a subsequent attack that killed 80 women working in a nearby factory. So he understood too well the very real danger they were all in. Once he found cover he looked for his brother, but to his shock and dismay he saw that Bill had merely continued walking up the road, completely ignoring the buzzing of the incoming ordinance. Henry shouted to Bill to take cover, but he turned around and laughed at the other men for diving so dramatically for the deck. There were some explosions in the distance, but they were too far away for any of the shrapnel or debris to come down on them. Henry and his buddies, already in awe of Bill for his obvious courage as a paratrooper, were now all the more impressed and a little intimidated by his lack of fear. Some days after Bill returned to Ashwell camp, the main gate at  Henry’s base took a direct by a Buzz Bomb which killed several people and damaged buildings at the base. For an hour after the blast, everyone at the base had diminished hearing. </p> <p><strong><font size="3">A Chance Encounter in London</font></strong></p> <p>In the months leading up to the invasion men were also issued passes at various times, enabling them to travel to larger towns and cities.  Before his brother Henry arrived in England on April 10, 1944, Bill used a pass of unknown duration and made a trip to London where he experienced a particularly good piece of fortune. He was walking into a pub somewhere in London when across the street his eyes chanced upon a familiar face. It was none other than his cousin, William (Bill) Rogers. The two had grown up together in Ohio and were good friends. Bill Rogers was slightly younger, and perhaps following Bill Clark’s example he volunteered for the paratroopers. He was assigned as a trooper to an outfit in the 101st Airborne Division. While Bill Rogers knew his cousin was in the 82nd Airborne, for his part Bill Clark was unaware of Rogers presence in England. The young men took the opportunity to celebrate their chance encounter in London – a town which I’m certain the pair proceeded to paint the deepest shade of red. </p> <p>Bill Rogers was to later jump into Normandy on June 6. His most memorable episode was that after he landed, he quickly found a small group of other paratroopers whom together were under a mortar attack. They took refuge in a shallow ditch while Bill Rogers was lucky enough to find a deeper hole. The bombardment was so intense that it suspended all of Rogers’ senses. When he finally recovered all was relatively calm, but when he peeped up to look at his fellow paratroopers he found they were no longer there. They had been completely blown to bits. Only he, by some strange providence, had been spared. </p> <p>Rogers survived the war and much later in life, in their seventies and eighties, the two veterans would regularly get together. At the end of every day, these two real life “brothers-in-arms” would meet at Bill Clark’s farmhouse in Preble County, Ohio and take a six mile walk to reminisce and shoot the breeze. </p> <p><strong><font size="3">The CLIQUESMAN – Official Voice From The Inner Sanctum of the Supreme Clique</font></strong></p> <p>Beginning during the time they were stationed at Ashwell camp, the 82nd Airborne riggers published a periodic newsletter. I have a copy of the first issue which Bill kept probably because it contains his photograph under the section entitled <strong>CLIQUES PORTRAITS</strong>. (See below) </p> <p>Bill’s photo appears in the top right corner above the caption “<strong>ESTEEMED CLIQUESMAN</strong>”. </p> <p>The description underneath “<strong>First Issue – More to Follow</strong>” offers clues to the reason for the periodical – to be a record of the time the men spent in the Army.  Overall it appears to have been a comical tongue and cheek newsletter which thumbed its nose at authority by calling out the antics of its members, while deploring any perceived acts of “brown – nosing” (sucking up to superiors). </p> <p>The idea of a Clique - <em>“a narrow exclusive circle or group of persons; especially<strong>:</strong> one held together by common interests, views, or purposes”</em> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> </font><a href="http://www.merriam-webster.com/dictionary/clique"><em><font size="1">Mirriam-Webster</font></em></a><em><font size="1"> dictionary</font></em>) appears in the section entitled “<strong>CLIQUESOLOGY</strong>”. There, statements of stoic virtue akin to those expounded by ancient Greek philosopher Epictetus appear to be made in jest.   </p> <p> </p> <p><a href="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-DXB4_h7olSo/UZFXsE23dzI/AAAAAAAADZ0/t-DC86AG4ao/s1600-h/Cliquesman_1st_Issue5.jpg"><img style="border-right-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; border-left-width: 0px" title="Cliquesman_1st_Issue" border="0" alt="Cliquesman_1st_Issue" src="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-jL68nDufhfE/UZFXtNeul6I/AAAAAAAADZ8/hXRaz-bv8-U/Cliquesman_1st_Issue_thumb4.jpg?imgmax=800" width="649" height="846" /></a> </p> <p><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Authors Collection</em></font></p> <p>The only other issue of The CLIQUESMAN, I’ve been able to find is from a picture of one taped onto a wall at an unknown location. It was included in the photographic section of the unpublished  History of the 82nd Airborne Parachute Maintenance Company. </p> <p><a href="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-qEriArHpm0E/UZFXt5dF4XI/AAAAAAAADaA/J5f38CN1A_g/s1600-h/Cliquesman_Cottesmore1.jpg"><img style="border-right-width: 0px; display: block; float: none; border-top-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; margin-left: auto; border-left-width: 0px; margin-right: auto" title="Cliquesman_Cottesmore" border="0" alt="Cliquesman_Cottesmore" src="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-nNP6a3X9Rj8/UZFXuXzK7CI/AAAAAAAADaM/9knaYrKOsZA/Cliquesman_Cottesmore_thumb.jpg?imgmax=800" width="228" height="240" /></a> </p> <p align="center"><strong>Photograph of an issue of the CLIQUESMAN taped to a wall</strong> </p> <p align="center"><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>“82nd Airborne Division: 82nd Parachute Maintenance Company”. Author unknown. Date unknown., Photographic section.</em></font></p> <p>To my surprise, when scanned at high resolution it became legible - see below. To my delight Bill’s name and address appeared in the <strong>FOR Blackmail</strong> section: “<strong>William Clark R. F. D. # 3 Eaton Ohio</strong>”. There are several other names mentioned in this issue. One is William Cody whose photo appears on the bottom (second from right) above the caption <strong>“EAGLE CLIQUESMAN”.</strong> I already knew William (Bill) Cody was a friend of Bill Clark’s because I have a letter he wrote to Bill Clark after the war which is signed “Eagle”.  Another name that appears about three quarters down on the column entitled <strong>Elementary Observation</strong> is <strong>“PEEWEE”</strong>. In the afore mentioned letter Bill Cody writes about Pee Wee and asks Bill Clark to try and contact him, so the “Big Three” can ride again. In that letter Bill Cody calls Bill Clark “Stab” and mentions another man with the nickname of “Grab”, also a friend of Bill Clark’s. I’ll tell more about  “Grab” and “Stab” later when recounting Bill Clark’s experiences when the 82nd Airborne was ordered to perform occupation duty in Berlin. Nowhere have I been able to discover the identity of either Pee Wee, nor Grab.</p> <p><a href="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-GtdQyI0Kb7Y/UZFXvY25U5I/AAAAAAAADaU/A6SNN2_L-iI/s1600-h/Cliquesman_Cottesmore22.jpg"><img style="border-right-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; margin-left: 0px; border-left-width: 0px; margin-right: 0px" title="Cliquesman_Cottesmore2" border="0" alt="Cliquesman_Cottesmore2" src="http://lh5.ggpht.com/--L6V7J5Z5iE/UZFXw2QcozI/AAAAAAAADac/9NLIk3zCwBE/Cliquesman_Cottesmore2_thumb1.jpg?imgmax=800" width="645" height="884" /></a> </p> <p><strong>High Resolution Scan of the issue of the CLIQUESMAN found in the History of the 82nd Parachute Maintenance Company </strong></p> <p><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>“82nd Airborne Division: 82nd Parachute Maintenance Company”. Author unknown. Date unknown., Photographic section.</em></font></p> <p><strong><font size="3">Post War Visitations</font></strong></p> <p>Many 505 troopers returned in the years after the war to visit with the friends they made while stationed in Quorn, and Ashwell camp. Bill did so on two occasions. Other troopers have told me of these meetings which were quite meaningful to them and their English friends or even strangers as in one case where a 505 trooper and his wife were visiting Leicester on tour and met an Englishman from the area. When the man found out the visiting American was a paratrooper with the 505 he grabbed his hand and told him how grateful he was and thanked him for his service.  It was an extremely moving exchange for all.  </p> <p>Many 505ers who returned talked about a memorial to the 82nd Airborne Division in Leicester at Victoria Park. </p> <p>Several websites can be found with photographs of the memorial:</p> <p><a title="http://allenjfrantzen.com/a2travel/Leicester/leicest.htm" href="http://allenjfrantzen.com/a2travel/Leicester/leicest.htm">http://allenjfrantzen.com/a2travel/Leicester/leicest.htm</a></p> <p><a title="http://www.docbrown.info/docspics/midlands/mspage07.htm" href="http://www.docbrown.info/docspics/midlands/mspage07.htm">http://www.docbrown.info/docspics/midlands/mspage07.htm</a></p> <p><a title="http://www.airfieldinformationexchange.org/community/showthread.php?5086-Victoria-Park-%28US-82nd-Airborne-Division%29" href="http://www.airfieldinformationexchange.org/community/showthread.php?5086-Victoria-Park-%28US-82nd-Airborne-Division%29">http://www.airfieldinformationexchange.org/community/showthread.php?5086-Victoria-Park-%28US-82nd-Airborne-Division%29</a></p> <p>Here’s a map of the memorial’s location: </p> <div align="center"><iframe height="480" marginheight="0" src="https://maps.google.com/maps/ms?msa=0&msid=217875345462978325581.0004dc4c337f276c94642&hl=en&ie=UTF8&t=m&ll=52.624545,-1.119361&spn=0.012505,0.027466&z=15&output=embed" frameborder="0" width="640" marginwidth="0" scrolling="no"></iframe> <br /><small>View <a style="text-align: left; color: #0000ff" href="https://maps.google.com/maps/ms?msa=0&msid=217875345462978325581.0004dc4c337f276c94642&hl=en&ie=UTF8&t=m&ll=52.624545,-1.119361&spn=0.012505,0.027466&z=15&source=embed">Victoria Park Leicester</a> in a larger map</small></div> <p>The memorial consists of a plaque mounted on a bolder with the following inscription:</p> <p align="center"><strong>IN TRIBUTE AND </strong></p> <p align="center"><strong>MEMORY OF THOSE MEN OF </strong></p> <p align="center"><strong>THE UNITED STATES (ALL AMERICAN)</strong></p> <p align="center"><strong>82ND AIRBORNE DIVISION</strong></p> <p align="center"><strong>WHO SERVED IN LEICESTER AND COUNTY </strong></p> <p align="center"><strong>PRIOR TO THE “D”DAY INVASION OF </strong></p> <p align="center"><strong>EUROPE 1944</strong></p> <p align="center"><strong>They came in freedom They fought with gallantry</strong></p> <p align="center"><strong>Many never to return to their homeland</strong></p> <p>The memorial was unveiled on May 10, 1986, by none other than WWII General Matthew Ridgway himself. Ridgway was commander of the 82nd Airborne Division before his successor General James Gavin. </p> <p align="center"> <font size="1">© Copyright Jeffrey Clark 2013 All Rights Reserved.</font></p> Jeff Clarkhttp://www.blogger.com/profile/03692669731275640003noreply@blogger.com3tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-2388671760617909733.post-30141239099741592632013-04-12T16:50:00.001-07:002013-04-12T16:50:36.582-07:00Normandy Part 2: A Combat Rigger’s Mission<p>The question of whether Bill was in Normandy has already been answered conclusively by the previous post concerning <a href="http://ww2tribute.blogspot.com/2013/03/normandy-part-1-establishing-bill.html">Part 1 of this series on Normandy</a>. Let’s turn our attention now to the mystery surrounding his participation in that historic campaign by shedding some light on the questions asked at the beginning of that post:</p> <ol> <li>Was Bill selected to jump as a 505 PIR combat rigger? </li> <li>Which unit was he assigned to for the Normandy invasion? </li> <li>What was his mission in Normandy? </li> <li>Did he arrive in Normandy via parachute or glider and on what date? </li> </ol> <p>In the process we’ll learn a lot about the history of the 82nd Airborne Division combat parachute riggers in WWII. Their story is part of the Division’s heritage and it’s one that’s all but lost. Outside of a few dusty manuscripts and reports housed in the nearly inaccessible vaults of museum archives, the story of these paratroopers remains largely unknown to interested parties. Hopefully, this blog entry and the next will do the topic some justice by documenting the structure and function of 82nd Airborne combat rigger units and the onerous yet vital tasks the paratroopers assigned to them had to perform.</p> <p><font size="3"><strong><u>Question 1: </u></strong></font><font size="3"><strong><u>Was Bill selected to jump as a 505 PIR combat rigger?</u></strong></font></p> <p><strong><strong>Mission, </strong>Organization, and <strong>Tasks </strong>of the Combat Riggers in the 82nd Airborne Parachute Maintenance Company in WWII</strong></p> <p>Ever since the unit’s formation in 1942 and until March 1, 1945, the company’s designation was the 82nd Parachute Maintenance Company (PMC) (Provisional). In a technical sense, the men working in this unit remained assigned to their respective parent companies or battalions. In particular, the  riggers of Service Company 505 PIR and 504 PIR; the riggers of the 456 and 376 Parachute Field Artillery Battalions; and those of the 307 Parachute Engineers Battalion were technically assigned to their parent units the 82nd Airborne Division. For the Normandy Campaign the riggers of Service Company 507 PIR and 508 PIR also remained technically assigned to their respective regiments. In all cases these men were assigned to Special Duty with the 82nd PMC (Provisional) until relieved to be reassigned to their parent companies or other units as the need arose. <em><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> Author Unknown, “82nd Airborne Division: 82nd Parachute Maintenance Company” Section 1 Unit History, p. 9. Date unknown.</font></em></p> <p>Being technically assigned to their parent units, carried practical implications for the riggers. For the purposes of payroll, Bill and the other 505 riggers are listed as being assigned to Service Company 505th PIR for the period June, July, August and September, 1943, despite the fact that various times during this period, these men were assigned Special Duty to the 82nd PMC (Provisional) performing parachute packing and maintenance. Mail was handled in the same way. Bill sent letters home in 1943 and 1944 with the return address being Service Company 505th PIR regardless of whether or not he was assigned to Special Duty in the PMC (Provisional). In the case of citations related to individual merit on the battlefield, these men were again assigned their awards based on their technical (parent) company designation, regardless of which combat company they were assigned to for an invasion. This was the case for Bill’s Combat Infantryman Badge citation which states that he is assigned to the 505th PIR Service Company. </p> <p><strong>Mission of the 82nd PMC (Provisional)</strong></p> <p>The company’s mission was to maintain, repair, pack, safeguard, inspect, issue, and recover used parachutes. They were also tasked with the design and manufacture of specialized parachute equipment bundles for a variety of combat and field operation necessities. Already as onerous a mission as anyone would have liked, these riggers were further required to be trained combat paratroopers, and as such, they regularly participated in combat training exercises including, battlefield tactics, weapons training, close quarters combat, and practice jumps. Incidentally, by the end of his service, Bill had racked up 52 combat condition jumps. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> Author Unknown,<em>“82nd Parachute Maintenance Company: Letter to Office Division Parachute Officer” April 23, 1949, pp. 1-2 April 23, 1949</em></font></p> <p><strong>Organization and Tasks of the 82nd PMC (Provisional)</strong></p> <p>The company was composed of five platoons each tasked with specific functions to perform. There were two<strong> “Packing Platoons”</strong>. As the term suggests they were responsible for the inspection and packing of parachutes, but they had additional duties. Before a man boarded a plane for a jump he was inspected by a paratrooper from a Packing Platoon to ensure his equipment was functional and was fitted correctly. At the training drop zones used in preparation for a combat operation, members of the Packing Platoons recovered used parachutes and equipment bundles. During actual combat operations riggers chosen from all of the PMC (Provisional) platoons were selected to jump with the combat units to recover equipment from the drop zones, primarily to  clear the way for gliders and airplanes and also to quickly recover parachutes to prevent their damage. </p> <p>The third platoon was termed the <strong>“Maintenance Platoon”</strong>. When a member of a Packing Platoon found a defect in a parachute or equipment bundle either during an inspection or after recovery, it was transferred to the Maintenance Platoon for inspection to determine if it could be repaired locally or needed to be forwarded to a parachute depot for more extensive repair. The Maintenance Platoon used light and heavy sewing machines and other machinery to effect parachute repairs. This platoon was also responsible for the design and manufacture of the equipment bundles to address the needs peculiar to airborne combat teams.</p> <p>The forth platoon was called the <strong>“Air Force Supply Platoon”</strong>. Once a parachute or equipment bundle was packed and successfully inspected by a Packing Platoon, it was stored by the Air Force Supply Platoon which issued it for use when requested. They maintained the records of the receipt and issue of parachutes and equipment bundles. While in storage they made periodic inspections of the Division’s inventory. They were responsible for the safekeeping of all this equipment which was no small thing as its value was USD $8,000,000 in 1944 or USD $105,530,000 in 2013 according to the currency calculator at the US Bureau of Labor and Statistics (BLS) found here: <a href="http://data.bls.gov/cgi-bin/cpicalc.pl ">http://data.bls.gov/cgi-bin/cpicalc.pl</a></p> <p>A <strong>“Headquarters Platoon”</strong> made up the final and the fifth platoon.  They were tasked with all of the administrative work for the PMC (Provisional) so that the other platoons could fully concentrate on their own separate tasks. They ran the company mess, motor pool, supply and personnel sections and were responsible for scheduling combat and jump training for the riggers of the other platoons. The men of Headquarters Platoon were combat riggers in their own right which meant they were trained in all tasks of rigging and combat so that at a moment’s notice they could work as a member of any of the other platoons when required. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong>  Author Unknown,<em>“82nd Parachute Maintenance Company: Letter to Office Division Parachute Officer” April 23, 1949, pp. 1-2 April 23, 1949</em></font></p> <p>On the question of which platoon Bill was assigned to, there is evidence that he (and most likely all riggers in the 82nd PMC (Provisional) ) was trained to perform the tasks of all four operational platoons. There is no evidence that Bill was ever assigned to the Headquarters Platoon. From <a href="http://ww2tribute.blogspot.com/2010/01/bills-separation-qualification-record.html">Bill’s Separation Papers</a> it’s clear he inspected parachutes and packed them, and used sewing machines. He told stories of working in a team of two to inspect parachutes on 12’ X 12’ tables indicating that he was at times assigned to a Packing Platoon. In other stories he told of using sewing machines to make special equipment packs which indicates he had variously been assigned to the Maintenance Platoon. In a later post, I will relate a story he told involving the record keeping of packed parachutes indicating he was assigned to the Air Force Supply Platoon on at least one occasion. </p> <p><strong>Changes in the Organization of the 82nd Airborne Riggers After the Normandy and Rhineland Campaigns</strong></p> <p>On October 26, 1944 the 82nd PMC (Provisional) received a letter from 82nd Airborne Division Headquarters which ordered a change to the unit designations of its men. Instead of Service Company 505th PIR, Bill and the rest of the 505 riggers were now designated Detachment No. 1 Service Company 505th PIR. Riggers from the former 504th PIR and 508th PIR were similarly designated respectively as: Detachment No. 1 Service Company 504th PIR; and Detachment No. 1 Service Company 508th PIR. The <strong>507th*</strong> PIR had been earlier detached from the 82nd so it wasn’t affected by this change. <em><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> Author Unknown, “82nd Airborne Division: 82nd Parachute Maintenance Company” Section 1 Unit History, p. 12. Date unknown.</font></em></p> <p>There were also riggers from other companies in the 82nd Airborne, specifically: the 456 and 376 Parachute Field Artillery Battalions, and the 307 Parachute Engineers Battalion. These men were now assigned to Detachment No. 1 Service Company 504th PIR. <em><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> Author Unknown, “82nd Airborne Division: 82nd Parachute Maintenance Company” Section 1 Unit History, p. 12. Date unknown.</font></em></p> <p>Despite these changes, the men of the 82nd PMC (Provisional) worked and lived as they did before the change in unit designation. <em><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> Author Unknown, “82nd Airborne Division: 82nd Parachute Maintenance Company” Section 1 Unit History, p. 12. Date unknown.</font></em></p> <p>I am aware of two letters Bill wrote home during this time including one dated December 15, 1944 and another January 14, 1945. Both used the return address of Detachment No. 1 Service Company 505th PIR. Prior letters Bill sent used the previous designation of “Service Company 505th PIR”.</p> <p>On March 1, 1945 82nd Airborne Division Headquarters issued General Order No. 25 which contained instructions to drop the “Provisional”. The 82nd Airborne Parachute Maintenance Company officially became a parent unit within the 82nd Airborne Division entirely composed of riggers from Detachments No 1. 504 and No 1. 505. Detachment No 1. <strong>508th*</strong> PIR was not included in the reorganization. As the 82nd PMC (Provisional) did before it, the new unit reported directly to 82nd Division Headquarters. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong><em> Author Unknown, “82nd Airborne Division: 82nd Parachute Maintenance Company” Section 1 Unit History, p. 12. Date unknown.</em></font></p> <p>From March 1, 1945, the riggers from the 504 and 505 PIRs were permanently reassigned to the 82nd PMC.  From that date they sent mail with the return address of 82nd Parachute Maintenance Company, as Bill did in his letter home dated June 13, 1945. After March 1, 1945 any medals earned or unit citations awarded to the men of this new unit would list the recipients as being assigned to the 82nd PMC. These men were no longer members of their old parent regimental companies. The change came as a disappointment to Bill who through and through was the embodiment of a 505 trooper.</p> <p><font size="1"><strong>507th*</strong> The 507th PIR had been detached from the 82nd Airborne after the Normandy campaign and reassigned to the 17th Airborne Division.</font></p> <p><font size="1"><strong>508th*</strong> On April 5, 1945 the 508th PIR was detached from the 82nd Airborne Division. </font></p> <p></p> <p><font size="1"><em></em></font></p> <strong>The 82nd PMC (Provisional) in Preparation for the Normandy Campaign </strong> <p></p> <p>According to the history of the 82nd PMC, from mid-February 1944, the riggers from the 505th PIR, 507th PIR, and 508th PIR, worked together as a unified team at Camp Ashwell on Cottesmore airfield, near Oakham England. Coordination of the individual regimental rigger units was necessary to achieve the massive output required for training before and use during the upcoming Normandy invasion. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong><em> Author Unknown, “82nd Airborne Division: 82nd Parachute Maintenance Company” Section 1 Unit History, p. 9. Date unknown</em></font></p> <p><em>“By this time [late April, 1944] the regiments and battalions were making training jumps, so practically all of the chutes on hand were used. The packers really had to push the quantity out again in preparation for another operation. This time the men were preparing for the famed D-Day jump.”</em></p> <p><em>“[Using sewing machines] They were turning out special equipment for an entire division…on a production line scale. The bulk of this work consisted of 5,000 ammunition pouches, 1000 red star flags, chute patrol arm bands, medic arm bands, medical aprons, 500 medical kits, 16 blackout tunnels for field hospitals, 300 containers for large radios, 600 for medium radios, 900 for small radios, plus radar slings and packs for the pathfinder groups. They made 800 BAR containers, 800 LMG [Large Machine Gun] containers as well as all the harness [sic.] for mortar carts and wire wheel carts.”</em> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong><em> Author Unknown, “82nd Airborne Division: 82nd Parachute Maintenance Company” Section 1 Unit History, p. 10. Date unknown</em></font></p> <p>The teams of riggers worked in two 12 hour shifts in a 24 hour operation to achieve these huge industrial sized production requirements. When they weren’t rostered to perform rigging tasks the Headquarters Platoon scheduled riggers to take part in combat and jump training. Bill said that he trained in Sherwood Forest and that the combat exercises consisted of a lot of commando style operations emphasizing close quarter fighting methods, and hand to hand combat techniques to conserve ammunition. </p> <p>Bill’s official unit designation during this time was “Service Company 505th PIR”. He was assigned to Special Duty with the 82nd PMC (Provisional) in one of the Packing, Maintenance, or Air Force Supply platoons of the 505 PIR rigger section and continued working alongside the other 82nd rigger units in the sheds provided to them at Camp Ashwell. On April 22, 1944 the 504 PIR riggers arrived from Italy and joined them. </p> <p>Previously, in North Africa in 1943, there were 65 <strong>505th*</strong> riggers and 75 in the <strong>504th*</strong> assigned on Special Duty to the 82nd PMC (Provisional). At camp Ashwell as of April 20, 1944, the collective number of riggers swelled to approximately 320 and included those from the 505th, 507th, 508th, and some from the 456th Parachute Field Artillery Battalion. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong><em> Author Unknown, “82nd Airborne Division: 82nd Parachute Maintenance Company” Section 1 Unit History, p. 3 & 9. Date unknown.</em></font></p> <p><font size="1"><strong>505th*</strong> While based in Oujda, Morocco, men from the first men of the 456th Parachute Field Artillery Battalion were assigned to work with the 505th riggers. Ten men from EGB 446 and 447 (AKA Excess Government Baggage – essentially men in reserve battalions, awaiting reassignment to a regular regimental company) were assigned to the 504th and 505th rigger sections. Bill was one of these 10 men; in his case assigned to the 505th PIR Service Company as detailed in this prior blog post: </font><a title="http://ww2tribute.blogspot.com/2010/07/assignment-to-505th-parachute-infantry.html" href="http://ww2tribute.blogspot.com/2010/07/assignment-to-505th-parachute-infantry.html"><font size="1">http://ww2tribute.blogspot.com/2010/07/assignment-to-505th-parachute-infantry.html</font></a><font size="1">.</font></p> <p><font size="1"><strong>504th*</strong><em> </em>This number, presumably included the riggers from the 376 Parachute Field Artillery Battalions, and the 307 Parachute Engineers Battalion which had been part of the 82nd PMC (Provisional) since 1942 <strong>Source:</strong> Author Unknown, “82nd Airborne Division: 82nd Parachute Maintenance Company” Section 1 Unit History, p. 2. Date unknown.</font></p> <p><strong>Assignment of 82nd Airborne Riggers to Combat Companies During the Normandy Campaign</strong></p> <p>As had been done in Sicily and Salerno, some of the riggers were to be selected to jump into Normandy with combat companies from their respective parent regiments. </p> <p>In general the mission of riggers selected to jump into combat were  two fold: </p> <ol> <li>To instill confidence among the troopers that the parachutes were free of defects and had been packed correctly. </li> <li>To retrieve used parachutes quickly (as soon as enemy fire permitted), while they were still salvageable, and in the process clear the way for gliders and aircraft to land on the drop zones. </li> </ol> <p>Upon being selected for the jump, riggers were required to train with their assigned combat companies focusing on the objectives of that unit. Once on the ground in the combat zone, these riggers would fight as infantry men on the front line in  until the battle objectives of their units were achieved and the area secure. Afterward, they would take on the task of recovering parachutes and equipment for later repair; and to clear the drop zone for gliders and aircraft to land. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong><em> , “82nd Parachute Maintenance Company: Letter to Office Division Parachute Officer” April 23, 1949, p. 1.</em></font></p> <p></p> <p><em><font size="1"></font></em></p> Typically,when a 505 rigger was selected for a combat jump, he would be relieved from Special Duty in the 82nd PMC (Provisional) and then assigned to the 505 Service Company. Later he would be assigned to duty in one of the 505 PIR combat companies to train on the unit’s specific objectives and when the time came he would make the jump with that company. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Author Unknown, “82nd Airborne Division: 82nd Parachute Maintenance Company” Section 1 Unit History, p. 4. Date unknown.</em></font> <p></p> <p>According to the history of the 82nd PMC, there were 21 riggers (20 enlisted men and one officer, Lt. McFerren) selected from the 505 rigger section of the 82nd PMC (Provisional) who were assigned to the 505 Service Company and subsequently assigned to separate combat companies for the Normandy jump. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong><em> Author Unknown, “82nd Airborne Division: 82nd Parachute Maintenance Company” Section 1 Unit History, p. 10. Date unknown.</em></font></p> <p>All but one of the 505 riggers selected to jump into Normandy are photographed and/or named in Photo 7 below.</p> <p><a href="file:///C:/Users/Jeff/AppData/Local/Temp/WindowsLiveWriter1286139640/supfiles4025BF9/505_riggers_pred_day5.jpg"><img style="border-right-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; border-left-width: 0px" title="505_riggers_pred_day_thumb34" border="0" alt="505_riggers_pred_day_thumb34" src="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-hUEoNPly_Sw/UWidiqoDo9I/AAAAAAAADWE/yfV10vfEkYw/505_riggers_pred_day_thumb344.jpg?imgmax=800" width="789" height="504" /></a> </p> <p align="center"><strong>Photo 7: The 505 Riggers Selected to Jump with the 505th Parachute Infantry Regiment into Normandy <font size="1"></font></strong></p> <p align="center"><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>National Archives</em></font></p> <p>William Clark is not listed as a name on the annotation and he does not appear in the photograph of the 505 riggers before the Normandy jump. There are only 19 enlisted men listed in the photo’s annotation. There are 20 men listed in the annotation counting Lt. McFerren. But there should be 20 enlisted men and one officer. </p> <p>The History of the 82nd PMC states:</p> <p><em>“About 65 of the men in camp jumped into Normandy on D-Day…The 505 was a typical combat team as they jumped two riggers to a company totaling 20 riggers and 1 officer.”</em> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong><em> Author Unknown, “82nd Airborne Division: 82nd Parachute Maintenance Company” Section 1 Unit History, p. 10. Date unknown.</em></font></p> <p>According to this one enlisted man, the 2oth, is missing from the photo’s annotation. It is possible that Bill is the one man not listed in Photo 7. </p> <p>As we have seen in the <a href="http://ww2tribute.blogspot.com/2013/03/normandy-part-1-establishing-bill.html">first post on Normandy</a>, the evidence is incontrovertible that Bill in fact fought there. Despite the discrepancy in Photo 7, the fact that he was present in Normandy demonstrates that he did not necessarily need to follow the established route a rigger takes to make the team assigned to the combat jump. That is, he did not necessarily need to be transferred out of the 82nd PMC (Provisional), into Service Company 505, and then into a 505 combat company in order to make the jump or even glider mission into Normandy. </p> <p>Unless Bill is the missing man in Photo 7’s annotation, all the evidence points to his transfer to a different  unit of the 505, possibly at short notice (or even a unit outside of the 505), thereby not making the regimental rigger team in Photo 7.</p> <p>If he wasn’t with the official team of 505 riggers jumping into Normandy, then this was not the first time Bill found a way to make his way into a jump. In Salerno he volunteered and somehow was chosen to jump in a 504th PIR serial. As we have seen and will see in future posts, Bill developed an affinity for volunteering during his time in the service. For instance, he volunteered to go on patrols during the Battle of the Bulge. Later he placed his name on a list in the hopes of being selected for occupation duty in Berlin, Germany and subsequently was assigned there. </p> <p><strong>Other Possibilities Explaining Bill’s Unit Assignment</strong></p> <p>One possibility is that Bill replaced a man who was sick or was injured before D-Day. The History of the 82nd PMC makes mention of one man, Herbert Ott, who was relieved from Special Duty in the 82nd PMC (Provisional), assigned to Service Company 505 and was selected to make the jump into Normandy. </p> <p><em>“As the men were loading the planes for the fateful morning of 6 June 1944, Ott of the 505 was wounded by a land mine exploding.”</em> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Author Unknown, “82nd Airborne Division: 82nd Parachute Maintenance Company” Section 1 Unit History, p. 10. Date unknown.</em></font></p> <p>According to a Letter to the Division Parachute Officer dated April 23, 1949 detailing the duties of the 82nd PMC and how it functioned and was composed in WWII:</p> <p><em>“Before any parachutist boards a plane for a jump he is inspected by a member from the packing platoons to insure that his equipment is in good shape and properly fitted. Again at the drop zones, members of the packing platoons are present to safeguard and aid in the recovery of Air Force equipment.”</em> <em><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> , “82nd Parachute Maintenance Company: Letter to Office Division Parachute Officer” April 23, 1949, p. 1.</font></em></p> <p>Because we know Bill jumped in Sicily and Salerno, and packed parachutes, it is quite possible he was assigned to a parachute packing platoon in the 82nd PMC (Provisional) at the time before the Normandy jump. If he was not otherwise selected for the jump, this would make it possible for him to be present while the paratroopers were boarding their C-47s on June 5, 1944. It is conceivable that he volunteered to replace an frightened, sick, (or injured trooper such as Ott), before they took off and was given permission to jump at short notice.</p> <p>Indeed, there are cases of men who otherwise would have missed the jump finding ways to make it. In the case of the explosion involving Ott, his C-47 was damaged and it couldn’t take off. All those onboard were injured except one man who was able to find a seat on board another aircraft. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> “All American All the Way: The Combat History of the 82nd Airborne Division in World War II, Phil Nordyke, 2005, p. 199.</font> </p> <p>There was a lot of latitude given to troopers in making their own decisions to participate in combat jumps even when they were convalescing from injuries. In one case, a man with a broken hand was given the choice of jumping into Normandy or staying behind. Despite his broken hand being in a bandage, he decided to do it and successfully made the jump. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> “All American All the Way: The Combat History of the 82nd Airborne Division in World War II, Phil Nordyke, 2005, p. 197.</font> </p> <p>Even if copies of other records such as morning reports, (which were burned in the 1973 fire at the National Archives Personnel Records Center in St. Louis, Missouri) do exist and suggest that he may not have jumped; it is evident there were several avenues for Bill to volunteer to make the jump into Normandy and have it approved at very short notice without documentation. </p> <p>As mentioned above, evidence abounds that Bill had a proclivity for volunteering for duty at short notice and that he had a track record for finding ways to make jumps. It was a major blow to those riggers who were left behind in England during the Normandy invasion. We will see in the next blog post that by the time Normandy came around, Bill was widely recognized as an “Old Man” who knew the system very well and was adept at working it to his advantage. If he wasn’t selected as one of the 2o riggers making the Normandy jump for the 505 PIR, he would have done everything in his power to make it there by whatever means possible. </p> <p>From photographic evidence and his service record, we already know that Bill was in Normandy. So even if records such as morning reports turn up in future and do not  support his transfer from Special Duty 82nd PMC (Provisional) to Service Company 505, and then to a 505 combat company, it is abundantly clear he found another way to get into Normandy either via parachute or possibly even a glider.  </p> <p></p> <p><strong><u><font size="3">Question 2: </font></u></strong><strong><u><font size="3">Which unit was Bill assigned to for the Normandy invasion?</font></u></strong></p> <p><strong>Photographic Evidence Pertaining to Bill’s Unit Assignment During Normandy</strong></p> <p>Bill sent a letter home in 1944 which included a picture. The exact date of the letter is unknown. However the picture was affixed to a Christmas card issued by the 82nd Airborne for use in connection with Christmas 1944. See Photo 8 below. </p> <p>The previous year, Bill sent a Christmas card home post marked November 1, 1943 (55 days before Christmas). It could take around six weeks for mail to be delivered at the time, so in all likelihood he sent the 1944 Christmas card home at about the same time of year, at approximately November 1, 1944. What is interesting is that in the picture he is wearing a Presidential Unit Citation (PUC) badge on his right breast. At the time the PUC was called the Distinguished Unit Citation. The name changed from DUC to PUC on November 3, 1966. His Honorable Discharge records a distinguished unit badge which means he was assigned to a unit when it received the PUC. </p> <p><a href="file:///C:/Users/Jeff/AppData/Local/Temp/WindowsLiveWriter1286139640/supfiles9C14B/Merry_Christmas_19445.jpg"><img style="border-right-width: 0px; display: block; float: none; border-top-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; margin-left: auto; border-left-width: 0px; margin-right: auto" title="Merry_Christmas_1944_thumb34" border="0" alt="Merry_Christmas_1944_thumb34" src="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-VNBk5iu2jPw/UWidjaDUg8I/AAAAAAAADWM/xHpIQkZ_7nA/Merry_Christmas_1944_thumb344.jpg?imgmax=800" width="644" height="450" /></a> </p> <p><strong>Photo 8: Picture of Bill Clark most likely taken after September 22, 1944 which he included in a Christmas Card sent home to his family. The photograph clearly shows the Presidential Unit Citation badge displayed on his right breast.</strong> </p> <p>Photo 8 does not have Bill’s Bronze Service Stars pinned onto his EAME ribbon. Bill was notorious for not always wearing all of his medals. According to his brother Henry, the second occasion that Bill visited him in Heston airdrome outside London, he wore only his EAME campaign ribbon and didn’t wear any Bronze Service Stars at all. Bill is wearing his efficiency award ribbon in Photo 8 above, but it does not appear in  <a href="http://ww2tribute.blogspot.com/2013/03/normandy-part-1-establishing-bill.html">Photo 1 of 1945 shown in the previous blog post</a>, which was shot approximately eight months later.</p> <p>Photo 8 is evidence that he was assigned to a unit which received the PUC during Normandy. Prior to Normandy the only 82nd Airborne units to receive the PUC were:</p> <ul> <li>319th Glider Field Artillery Battalion </li> <li>Company H, 504th Parachute Infantry Regiment </li> <li>Headquarters Battery, 80th Airborne Antiaircraft Battalion </li> <li>Battery D,E,F, 80th Airborne Antiaircraft Battalion; and </li> <li>Medical Detachment, 80th Airborne Antiaircraft Battalion. </li> </ul> <p>These units were awarded the PUC for their roles as part of the Ranger force which seized and held the Chiunzi Pass during the Naples-Foggia Campaign in September of 1943. (See the previous posts regarding <a href="http://ww2tribute.blogspot.com/2012/09/bill-clark-jumps-with-504-pir-into.html">Salerno</a> and the <a href="http://ww2tribute.blogspot.com/2012/10/the-capture-and-liberation-of-naples.html">liberation of Naples</a>). Bill was not assigned to any of these units while he was in Italy, nor at any time in 1944, so he couldn’t be wearing the PUC awarded to these units. </p> <p>Determining which units received the PUC in Normandy and when they received it might help narrow down the unit he was most likely assigned for that campaign. The 82nd Airborne units which received the PUC for Normandy were:</p> <ul> <li>82nd Airborne Division Headquarters and Headquarters Company </li> <li>325th Glider Infantry </li> <li>505th PIR </li> <li>507th PIR (attached to the 82nd Airborne for the Normandy Campaign) </li> <li>508th PIR (attached to the 82nd Airborne for the Normandy Campaign) </li> <li>Headquarters and Headquarters Battery, 82nd Airborne Division Artillery </li> <li>319th Glider Field Artillery Battalion </li> <li>320th Glider Field Artillery Battalion </li> <li>82nd Airborne Signal Company </li> <li>307th Airborne Medical Company </li> <li>Headquarters and Batteries A, B, and C 80th Airborne Antiaircraft Battalion </li> <li>Companies A and B, 307th Airborne Engineer Battalion </li> </ul> <p><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>“I’m the 82nd Airborne Division”</em> Anzuoni, P. 2005 p. 355 </font></p> <p>The procedure for issuing a PUC to a unit in WWII was as follows. The unit was cited for the PUC in General Orders of the Division Headquarters or the Army Group to which it was assigned. These were then forwarded to the Commanding General of the Theater of Operations for approval or disapproval. If approved the recommendation was forwarded to the Secretary of War for assessment. If approved at that level, the award was authorized in a General Order issued by the War Department and signed by the Secretary of War. It was only after the award was authorized by the Secretary of War that the unit was actually awarded the PUC and badges physically issued to individual soldiers.</p> <p>To narrow down Bill’s possible unit assignments in Normandy it is reasonable to assume he would have been assigned to a parachute infantry regiment. For the three parachute regiments of the 82nd Division and the 82nd Division HQ & HQ Company, which took part in the Normandy invasion, the dates of initial division level citation of the PUCs, their dates of final approval/authorization of award by the Secretary of War, and War Department General Order numbers are:</p> <table border="1" cellspacing="0" cellpadding="2" width="693"><tbody> <tr> <td valign="top" width="184"> <p align="center"><strong>Unit</strong></p> </td> <td valign="top" width="145"> <p align="center"><strong>Div. General Order Citation Date</strong></p> </td> <td valign="top" width="220"> <p align="center"><strong>Secretary of War </strong><strong>Award Date </strong></p> </td> <td valign="top" width="142"> <p align="center"><strong>War Dept. General Order Number</strong></p> </td> </tr> <tr> <td valign="top" width="184">82nd Division HQ & HQ Co.</td> <td valign="top" width="145">4 August 1944</td> <td valign="top" width="220">22 August 1944</td> <td valign="top" width="142">GO 69 WD 44</td> </tr> <tr> <td valign="top" width="184">505th PIR</td> <td valign="top" width="145">10 August 1944</td> <td valign="top" width="220">22 September 1944</td> <td valign="top" width="142">GO 76 WD 44</td> </tr> <tr> <td valign="top" width="184">507th PIR</td> <td valign="top" width="145">10 August 1944</td> <td valign="top" width="220">22 September 1944</td> <td valign="top" width="142">GO 76 WD 44</td> </tr> <tr> <td valign="top" width="184">508th PIR</td> <td valign="top" width="145">10 August 1944</td> <td valign="top" width="220">22 September 1944</td> <td valign="top" width="142">GO 76 WD 44</td> </tr> </tbody></table> <p><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> “Maneuver Center of Excellence Libraries Donovan Research Library US Armor Research Library Historical General Orders/Special Orders Collection: General Orders 1942- 1945” Retrieved from <a title="http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/General%20Orders/GeneralOrders/GO%201942-1944.pdf" href="http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/General%20Orders/GeneralOrders/GO%201942-1944.pdf">http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/General%20Orders/GeneralOrders/GO%201942-1944.pdf</a> (<strong>WARNING:</strong> Very large file. Opening it in you browser will take a long time and possibly cause a crash. <strong>RIGHT CLICK</strong> your <strong>MOUSE</strong> to <strong>SAVE </strong>it. Then open the file once downloaded.)</font></p> <p><em><strong>Note:</strong> Read the post </em><a href="http://ww2tribute.blogspot.com/2013/03/meaning-of-go-33-wd-45-on-wwii-veterans.html"><em>Meaning of GO 33 WD 45 on a WWII Veteran’s Discharge</em></a><em> for more information on other War Department General Orders including PUC text, the text of other unit citations, Meritorious Service Awards, the names of Bronze and Silver Star recipients in WWII, as well as dates, and geographical limitations of  Bronze Service Star qualifying campaigns in WWII.</em></p> <p><strong>Bill’s Assignment to 82nd Airborne Division HQ Company or the 505, 507, or 508 PIR </strong></p> <p>According to the testimonies of Bill and his brother Henry documented in the <a href="http://ww2tribute.blogspot.com/2013/03/normandy-part-1-establishing-bill.html">first post on Normandy</a>, Bill fought with the 505 PIR in St. Mere Eglise in Normandy. Photo 8 of Bill wearing the PUC badge on his uniform before Christmas 1944 and the preceding analysis of units awarded the PUC tells us that he was assigned to a unit which received the PUC award for the Normandy Campaign. The PUC for the 505th PIR, was awarded on 22nd September 1944 which means that Photo 8 must have been taken after that date. (See Note 1 containing the citation text below). </p> <p>Almost certainly Bill received the PUC badge for being assigned to the 505 during June 6 – 9, 1944.  While it is plausible that Bill could have been assigned to an 82nd Airborne parachute regiment other than the 505th, it is unlikely. However, due to the mis-dropped serials of paratroopers from the 508th and 507th PIRs, it is conceivable that he was assigned to one of them and wound up in St. Mere Eglise on June 6th. This is a remote likelihood, but for the sake of exhausting all credible possibilities it needs to be at least mentioned as a candidate.</p> <p>Besides the 507th or 508th PIR, (See Note 1 below for the PUC texts), Bill’s other possible assignment is to the 82nd Division Headquarters Company (See Note 2 below for this PUC text). </p> <p> </p> <p><a href="file:///C:/Users/Jeff/AppData/Local/Temp/WindowsLiveWriter1286139640/supfiles9C14B/GO761944Top5.jpg"><img style="border-right-width: 0px; display: block; float: none; border-top-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; margin-left: auto; border-left-width: 0px; margin-right: auto" title="GO761944Top_thumb3" border="0" alt="GO761944Top_thumb3" src="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-g1uanud2j3k/UWidj89IigI/AAAAAAAADWU/GxHFTYSDnPs/GO761944Top_thumb35.jpg?imgmax=800" width="575" height="265" /></a></p> <p></p> <p><a href="file:///C:/Users/Jeff/AppData/Local/Temp/WindowsLiveWriter1286139640/supfiles9C14B/GO761944P65.jpg"><img style="border-right-width: 0px; display: block; float: none; border-top-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; margin-left: auto; border-left-width: 0px; margin-right: auto" title="GO761944P6_thumb3" border="0" alt="GO761944P6_thumb3" src="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-Zk6bHnpCEsQ/UWidlQOWqoI/AAAAAAAADWc/dXN-PCFiHZE/GO761944P6_thumb35.jpg?imgmax=800" width="533" height="907" /></a> </p> <p align="center"><strong><a href="file:///C:/Users/Jeff/AppData/Local/Temp/WindowsLiveWriter1286139640/supfiles9C14B/GO761944P75.jpg"><img style="border-right-width: 0px; display: block; float: none; border-top-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; margin-left: auto; border-left-width: 0px; margin-right: auto" title="GO761944P7_thumb3" border="0" alt="GO761944P7_thumb3" src="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-A03Q9GPwQcA/UWidmlnEIxI/AAAAAAAADWk/nhzht4xez8Y/GO761944P7_thumb36.jpg?imgmax=800" width="555" height="888" /></a> </strong></p> <p align="center"><strong>Note 1: </strong><strong>82nd Airborne 505th , 507th, and 508th PUC for Normandy was awarded on September, 22 1944</strong></p> <p align="center"><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> “Maneuver Center of Excellence Libraries Donovan Research Library US Armor Research Library Historical General Orders/Special Orders Collection: General Orders 1942- 1945” Retrieved from <a title="http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/General%20Orders/GeneralOrders/GO%201942-1944.pdf" href="http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/General%20Orders/GeneralOrders/GO%201942-1944.pdf">http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/General%20Orders/GeneralOrders/GO%201942-1944.pdf</a></font></p> <p align="center"><font size="1"></font></p> <p></p> <p><a href="file:///C:/Users/Jeff/AppData/Local/Temp/WindowsLiveWriter1286139640/supfiles9C14B/GO691944Top7.jpg"><img style="border-right-width: 0px; display: block; float: none; border-top-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; margin-left: auto; border-left-width: 0px; margin-right: auto" title="GO691944Top_thumb5" border="0" alt="GO691944Top_thumb5" src="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-IHxxuiprfVM/UWidniFLeZI/AAAAAAAADWs/a-lGUO6wjYU/GO691944Top_thumb55.jpg?imgmax=800" width="546" height="245" /></a></p> <p></p> <p><a href="file:///C:/Users/Jeff/AppData/Local/Temp/WindowsLiveWriter1286139640/supfiles9C14B/GO691944P35.jpg"><img style="border-right-width: 0px; display: block; float: none; border-top-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; margin-left: auto; border-left-width: 0px; margin-right: auto" title="GO691944P3_thumb3" border="0" alt="GO691944P3_thumb3" src="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-3Q4l-SqoUTM/UWidpL-8ejI/AAAAAAAADW0/IHvif1N5Xpk/GO691944P3_thumb35.jpg?imgmax=800" width="607" height="900" /></a> </p> <p align="center"><a href="file:///C:/Users/Jeff/AppData/Local/Temp/WindowsLiveWriter1286139640/supfiles9C14B/GO691944P45.jpg"><img style="border-right-width: 0px; display: block; float: none; border-top-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; margin-left: auto; border-left-width: 0px; margin-right: auto" title="GO691944P4_thumb3" border="0" alt="GO691944P4_thumb3" src="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-AqO_5A9MvTY/UWidquz6qMI/AAAAAAAADW8/1iiF8VMk1DE/GO691944P4_thumb35.jpg?imgmax=800" width="560" height="903" /></a> </p> <p align="center"><strong>Note 2: </strong><strong>82nd Airborne Division Headquarters & Headquarters Company PUC for Normandy was awarded on August 22, 1944</strong></p> <p align="center"><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> “Maneuver Center of Excellence Libraries Donovan Research Library US Armor Research Library Historical General Orders/Special Orders Collection: General Orders 1942- 1945” Retrieved from <a title="http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/General%20Orders/GeneralOrders/GO%201942-1944.pdf" href="http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/General%20Orders/GeneralOrders/GO%201942-1944.pdf">http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/General%20Orders/GeneralOrders/GO%201942-1944.pdf</a></font></p> <p align="left">There is further evidence that Bill was assigned to one of the four units during the time they received their PUCs for Normandy and not assigned to it subsequently. </p> <p align="left">As per Note 3 below, if he was assigned to the unit at a time after the events happened he would only be allowed to wear the Distinguished Unit Badge while he was assigned to the unit. Once he was reassigned to a different unit, he would not be eligible to wear it.</p> <p align="center"><a href="file:///C:/Users/Jeff/AppData/Local/Temp/WindowsLiveWriter1286139640/supfiles9C14B/image5.png"><img style="border-right-width: 0px; display: block; float: none; border-top-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; margin-left: auto; border-left-width: 0px; margin-right: auto" title="image_thumb3" border="0" alt="image_thumb3" src="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-vtHCTMj6vS4/UWidrDwW1UI/AAAAAAAADXE/_wtJ1tH4-KI/image_thumb32.png?imgmax=800" width="657" height="364" /></a> <strong>Note 3: Excerpt of Army Regulations No. 600-40 War Department 31 March 1944 paragraph 68</strong></p> <p align="left"> </p> <p align="left">Bill has the Distinguished Unit Badge (or PUC) on his his service record. In Photo 8 he is wearing the citation badge associated with it. In <a href="http://ww2tribute.blogspot.com/2013/03/normandy-part-1-establishing-bill.html">Photo 1 taken after May 11, 1945</a> he is wearing the citation badge even though he was assigned to the 82nd PMC at that time; a unit which never received the award.  </p> <p>According to Paragraph 68-3 of Army Regulations No. 600-40 War Department 31 March 1944, these facts mean it was not a temporary decoration. When <a href="http://ww2tribute.blogspot.com/2013/03/normandy-part-1-establishing-bill.html">Photo 1 was taken </a>Bill was not part of the unit which received the PUC. As of March 1, 1945 Bill was reassigned from Detachment 1 Ser Co 505 PIR to the 82nd PMC, so the only way he could still wear the PUC for Normandy is if he was assigned to the awarded unit on the dates that unit was cited. </p> <p>In other words, Bill must have been assigned to the 82nd Division Headquarters Company, the 505th PIR, the 507th PIR or the 508th PIR during the dates of 6 – 9 June 1944, with the 505th PIR being the most certain one.</p> <p><strong><u><font size="3">Question 3: </font></u></strong><strong><u><font size="3">What was Bill’s mission in Normandy?</font></u></strong></p> <p>Given Bill’s rigging background and skills, his primary mission in the Normandy invasion most likely was parachute and equipment recovery. </p> <p>If Bill was not a member of the official 505 PIR rigger team jumping into Normandy, one important clue to the mystery of his exact mission may come from the pre-Normandy movements of his commanding officer, Captain Albert G. Marin the commander of the 82nd PMC (Provisional) from November 1st, 1943 until June 1, 1944. <font size="1"><strong>source:</strong> I’m the 82nd Airborne Division Anzuoni, P. 2005 pp. 363 </font></p> <p>Interestingly, according to the Unit History of the 82nd PMC a few days before the Normandy jump Captain Marin was relieved from duty with the 82nd PMC (Provisional) and reassigned to 82nd Division Headquarters. He was promoted to Major on June 1, 1944. <font size="1"><font size="2">During the Normandy invasion his new duties required his close contact with the 82nd PMC (Provisional)</font>. <strong>Source:</strong><em> Author Unknown, “82nd Airborne Division: 82nd Parachute Maintenance Company” Section 1 Unit History, p. 10. Date unknown.</em></font> </p> <p>Did Bill somehow follow Major Marin in an associated capacity out of the 82nd PMC (Provisional) and into one of the 82nd Division units invading Normandy? Did Major Marin or other commander recommend him and possibly other men to the 82nd Airborne Division G-4 for the Normandy jump (the newly promoted Lt. Col. Bennie A. Zinn), resulting in a late and possibly not documented transfer from the 82nd PMC (Provisional) and into the 82nd Division Headquarters Company, the 505th PIR (and/or the 507th or 508th) to help in the recovery efforts? Did he and other riggers jump and/or glide in with these units to help recover parachutes and equipment initially dropped as well as to recover additional supplies dropped in the early days of the invasion? </p> <p>It is well known that the parachute equipment recovery efforts were badly hampered by the local conditions in Normandy. The recovery of equipment proved to be extremely difficult, due to the fields being purposely flooded by the Germans. The men of the 82nd had enormous problems in retrieving bundles delivered by parachute which contained bazookas, mines, radios and other vital equipment  from the swamp land. <font size="1"><b>Source:</b> Gavin, J. <i>“On to Berlin: Battles of an Airborne Commander 1943 - 1946”</i> 1978 pp. 105 – 107.</font></p> <p>Moreover some of these bundles had landed hidden and unseen behind hedgerows, and some had fallen into German hands. </p> <p>Another account of recovery difficulties states:</p> <p><em>“Glider-borne anti-tank six-pound guns and considerable equipment were lost as widely scattered gliders were wreaked or came under fire. This was the pay-off of hectic, rushed planning.”</em> <strong><font size="1">Source:</font></strong> <em><font size="1">List of Important Battles pp. 43-44 “Maneuver Center of Excellence Libraries Donovan Research Library US Armor Research Library Historical Microfilm Documents Collection “D78 Item nos. 2000-2019 - United States Army 82nd Airborne Division narratives from operations in Sicily, Italy, Normandy, Holland, Ardennes, and Central Europe, August 1942-May 1945” Retrieved from </font></em><a title="http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/Documents/Microfilm/index.htm" href="http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/Documents/Microfilm/index.htm"><em><font size="1">http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/Documents/Microfilm/index.htm</font></em></a><em><font size="1"> which can be found at </font></em><a title="http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/virtual.htm" href="http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/virtual.htm"><em><font size="1">http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/virtual.htm</font></em></a><em><font size="1"> Direct link to the PDF file: </font></em><a title="http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/Documents/Microfilm/film/D1-D630/D78_I2000-2019.pdf" href="http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/Documents/Microfilm/film/D1-D630/D78_I2000-2019.pdf"><em><font size="1">http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/Documents/Microfilm/film/D1-D630/D78_I2000-2019.pdf</font></em></a><em><font size="1"> pp. 43 – 44</font></em></p> <p>Given these losses and recovery difficulties which were apparently caused in part by “rushed planning”, and compounded by the harsh terrain, it is plausible that Bill would be chosen as part of a late transfer of  rigger personnel from their maintenance duties to active combat duty at about the same time that their commander, Albert Marin, was transferred to Division Headquarters with orders to work closely with the 82nd PMC (Provisional). </p> <p>In the few days leading up to the invasion, concern grew over the inadequacy of the planned equipment recovery measures. This in turn could have led to an effort to augment  the plan with additional personnel from the 82nd PMC (Provisional) tasked with recovering lost and all but inaccessible equipment bundles. </p> <p>With two combat jumps under his belt at the time of the Normandy Invasion, Bill was inarguably one of the most experienced riggers in the 82nd Airborne Division. He was just the type of man the newly promoted Major Marin would have recommended to Lt. Col. Zinn, (the G-4 for Normandy from June 1, 1944 – June 16 1944) to reinforce the difficult recovery efforts in the early days of the Normandy campaign. </p> <p></p> <p><font size="3"><strong><u>Question 4: </u></strong></font><font size="3"><strong><u>Did Bill arrive in Normandy via parachute or glider and on what date?</u></strong></font> </p> <p>There would be two ways for additional recovery personnel to arrive in Normandy – via parachute or glider.  First, these men would have been relieved from Special Duty in the 82nd PMC (Provisional) and re-assigned to the 82nd Division Headquarters Company, or the 505th , 507th, or 508th PIRs at around the same time Major Marin was transferred to Division Headquarters on June 1, 1944. Those assigned to a parachute regiment would have then made the jump with their outfit in a C-47 serial as part of Mission Boston in Force A in the early hours of June 6 as documented at the <a href="http://www.6juin1944.com/">French D-Day website</a>:  </p> <p><a title="http://www.6juin1944.com/assaut/aeropus/en_page.php?page=para" href="http://www.6juin1944.com/assaut/aeropus/en_page.php?page=para">http://www.6juin1944.com/assaut/aeropus/en_page.php?page=para</a>. </p> <p>These men would almost certainly have encountered combat before being able to achieve their primary objective – the recovery of chutes and equipment bundles.</p> <p>Alternatively, if they were assigned to the 82nd Division Headquarters Company, they could have landed in one of the glider serials carrying elements of  that unit as part of Mission Detroit in Force B at 4:07 AM on June 6 and (again probably after initial combat) then went to work recovering equipment. Another possibility would be a later glider landing as part of Mission Elmira in Force B at 9:10 AM , 9:20 AM, 11:00 PM, or 11:10 PM on June 6. You can see the tables for these glider serials at <a title="http://www.6juin1944.com/assaut/aeropus/en_page.php?page=glide" href="http://www.6juin1944.com/assaut/aeropus/en_page.php?page=glide">http://www.6juin1944.com/assaut/aeropus/en_page.php?page=glide</a></p> <p>Below are the Glider tables for Operation Neptune. Equipment recovery troopers could have been squeezed into any number of them.</p> <p><a href="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-cWcBHXK7e2o/UWidtEUS7hI/AAAAAAAADXM/vOCs6dWbvLU/s1600-h/Glider%252520Serial%2525201%25255B8%25255D.jpg"><img style="border-right-width: 0px; display: block; float: none; border-top-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; margin-left: auto; border-left-width: 0px; margin-right: auto" title="Glider Serial 1" border="0" alt="Glider Serial 1" src="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-7VPlX56VkXo/UWidtvZY2tI/AAAAAAAADXU/NCJopKIl52E/Glider%252520Serial%2525201_thumb%25255B6%25255D.jpg?imgmax=800" width="213" height="261" /></a> </p> <p align="center"><strong>Glider Table 1 of 2 for the 82nd Airborne in Operation Neptune (Click for higher resolution)</strong></p> <p align="center"><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> “Maneuver Center of Excellence Libraries Donovan Research Library US Armor Research Library Historical Microfilm Documents Collection “D78 Item nos. 2000-2019 - United States Army 82nd Airborne Division narratives from operations in Sicily, Italy, Normandy, Holland, Ardennes, and Central Europe, August 1942-May 1945” Retrieved from </font><a title="http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/Documents/Microfilm/index.htm" href="http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/Documents/Microfilm/index.htm"><font size="1">http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/Documents/Microfilm/index.htm</font></a><font size="1"> </font></p> <p align="center"><font size="1">which can be found at </font><a title="http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/virtual.htm" href="http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/virtual.htm"><font size="1">http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/virtual.htm</font></a><font size="1"> </font></p> <p align="center"><font size="1">Direct link to the PDF file: </font><a title="http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/Documents/Microfilm/film/D1-D630/D78_I2000-2019.pdf" href="http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/Documents/Microfilm/film/D1-D630/D78_I2000-2019.pdf"><font size="1">http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/Documents/Microfilm/film/D1-D630/D78_I2000-2019.pdf</font></a> <font size="1">Page 119</font></p> <p><a href="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-DYVBEM-xGcs/UWidxNuYEQI/AAAAAAAADXc/A5HB--BVw2U/s1600-h/Glider%252520Serial%2525202%25255B11%25255D.jpg"><img style="border-right-width: 0px; display: block; float: none; border-top-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; margin-left: auto; border-left-width: 0px; margin-right: auto" title="Glider Serial 2" border="0" alt="Glider Serial 2" src="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-b1hIJXpCkcg/UWidxnVN4ZI/AAAAAAAADXk/vi4PrunJMOU/Glider%252520Serial%2525202_thumb%25255B7%25255D.jpg?imgmax=800" width="220" height="273" /></a> </p> <p align="center"><strong>Glider Table 2 of 2 for the 82nd Airborne in Operation Neptune (Click for higher resolution)</strong></p> <p align="center"><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> “Maneuver Center of Excellence Libraries Donovan Research Library US Armor Research Library Historical Microfilm Documents Collection “D78 Item nos. 2000-2019 - United States Army 82nd Airborne Division narratives from operations in Sicily, Italy, Normandy, Holland, Ardennes, and Central Europe, August 1942-May 1945” Retrieved from </font><a title="http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/Documents/Microfilm/index.htm" href="http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/Documents/Microfilm/index.htm"><font size="1">http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/Documents/Microfilm/index.htm</font></a><font size="1"> </font></p> <p align="center"><font size="1">which can be found at </font><a title="http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/virtual.htm" href="http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/virtual.htm"><font size="1">http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/virtual.htm</font></a><font size="1"> </font></p> <p align="center"><font size="1">Direct link to the PDF file: </font><a title="http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/Documents/Microfilm/film/D1-D630/D78_I2000-2019.pdf" href="http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/Documents/Microfilm/film/D1-D630/D78_I2000-2019.pdf"><font size="1">http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/Documents/Microfilm/film/D1-D630/D78_I2000-2019.pdf</font></a> <font size="1">Page 120</font></p> <p>Since we have already established that Bill was present in Normandy and is wearing the PUC while assigned to the 82nd PMC (a unit which did not receive it) means he either jumped in as a member of one of the four PUC units on June 6 at H hour, or landed in a glider on the morning of June 6, or in one of the glider serials later that day. </p> <p>But Bill’s own testimony concurs with the scenario that he parachuted into Normandy, landed in St. Mere Eglise and fought with the 505. It also is the explanation that best fits the facts documented in his service record, and in photographs, so this is almost certainly what happened. If Bill arrived in a parachute then there are several alternative possibilities to explain how he did it. In the first, he was assigned as a combat rigger in the 505 following the established channels for eventual assignment to a combat company in the 505. In the second, he was given a late jump assignment to the 505 at the time Captain Marin was transferred Division Headquarters around June 1 to reinforce the difficult equipment recovery conditions. In the third possibility, as a member of the 82nd PMC (Provisional) Packing Platoon, while checking the jumpers’ equipment on the airfield itself, he volunteered to jump, and was given permission to do so. In all three possibilities he would have arrived in at St. Mere Eglise on the early morning of June 6 anywhere from 1:51 AM to 2:03 AM. He would have taken off from either Cottesmore airfield in serial 17, or 18 and hit drop zone O at 1:51 AM or 1:57 AM respectively. Or he took off from Spanhoe airfield in serial 19 and landed in drop zone O at 2:03 AM. We know his C-47 did not mis-drop his stick because he said he landed in St. Mere Eglise. </p> <p><strong>Bill’s Sole Surviving Memento from Normandy</strong></p> <p>US occupation francs were printed and distributed to the paratroopers jumping into Normandy. When Bill returned from the War he brought some of the currency home and said it was left over “invasion money” he used when he was in Normandy. All that survives from his collection is this 2 Franc note or “Deux Francs” in French. The date “SERIE DE 1944” is clearly visible on the front. </p> <p><a href="file:///C:/Users/Jeff/AppData/Local/Temp/WindowsLiveWriter1286139640/supfiles9C14B/France_Invasion_Money_Front6.jpg"><img style="border-right-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; border-left-width: 0px" title="France_Invasion_Money_Front_thumb45" border="0" alt="France_Invasion_Money_Front_thumb45" src="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-j0rUb-CnCmk/UWidyOOf5hI/AAAAAAAADXs/2yLeel4X5cY/France_Invasion_Money_Front_thumb454.jpg?imgmax=800" width="303" height="259" /></a><a href="file:///C:/Users/Jeff/AppData/Local/Temp/WindowsLiveWriter1286139640/supfiles9C14B/France_Invasion_Money_Back6.jpg"><img style="border-right-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; border-left-width: 0px" title="France_Invasion_Money_Back_thumb44" border="0" alt="France_Invasion_Money_Back_thumb44" src="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-NoRdk17y-v8/UWidyvqhtLI/AAAAAAAADX0/GhpMy0TDzRY/France_Invasion_Money_Back_thumb4441.jpg?imgmax=800" width="299" height="252" /></a> </p> <p><strong>French Invasion Money issued to Bill Clark prior to the Invasion of Normandy.</strong> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> Author’s Collection</font></p> <p align="center">© Copyright Jeffrey Clark 2013 All Rights Reserved.</p> Jeff Clarkhttp://www.blogger.com/profile/03692669731275640003noreply@blogger.com6tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-2388671760617909733.post-74792056886574890462013-03-05T13:19:00.001-08:002013-03-05T13:19:33.203-08:00Normandy Part 1: Establishing Bill Clark’s Presence in the Invasion<p>The work of the 82nd Airborne combat riggers in World War II had always been demanding. They were responsible for parachute maintenance and packing, as well as manufacture of specialized equipment packs for heavy weapons, radios, ammunition, etc. At the time prior to the Normandy invasion, the number of practice jumps had increased translating into more work for the riggers. Their numbers swelled to keep pace with the growing demand.  </p> <p>From the beginning in North Africa, the riggers were on a rotation schedule when it came to combat jumps. At that time there were 65 riggers in the 505th PIR and 75 in the 504th PIR. Forty men and officers from the 505 were selected for the Sicily jump and 31 for Salerno. The same numbers were selected from the 504, for these jumps, respectively. <font size="1"><font size="2">For the Normandy jump, 20 riggers and one officer per regiment (505, 507, and 508) were chosen.</font><strong><em> </em>Source:</strong><em> Author Unknown, “82nd Airborne Division: 82nd Parachute Maintenance Company” Section 1 Unit History, pp. 4 –5 . Date unknown</em></font></p> <p>In his case, Bill had already made history by being selected for inclusion in the first US regimental sized combat jump into Sicily and had volunteered to jump into Salerno with the 504. Due to the numbers of riggers in the 505, not all of them could be selected for all four combat jumps. For each jump some would have to be left behind. On the face of it, Bill’s chances of being selected for a third jump (which could include a glider landing) would appear slim. However, close examination of surviving evidence conclusively proves that Bill took part in the Normandy invasion. This evidence includes: his Honorable Discharge; surviving photographs; period documents; his brother’s (Henry Clark Jr.) eye witness account written directly after the Normandy campaign; and postwar testimony.</p> <p>In light of this evidence the answers to some intriguing questions remain shrouded in mystery.  </p> <ol> <li>Was Bill selected to jump as a 505 PIR combat rigger? </li> <li>Which unit was he assigned to for the Normandy invasion? </li> <li>What was his mission in Normandy? </li> <li>Did he arrive in Normandy via parachute or glider and on what date? </li> </ol> <p>Attempting to answer these questions will be the focus of the next post. For this entry let’s analyze the evidence pertaining to Bill’s presence in the Normandy Invasion.</p> <p><strong><font size="3"><u>The Evidence Part 1:</u></font></strong></p> <p><strong><font size="3"><u>Examination of Bill’s Honorable Discharge and Corresponding Army Regulations</u></font></strong></p> <p>On <a href="http://ww2tribute.blogspot.com/2009/12/bills-discharge-papers.html">Bill’s Honorable Discharge</a> it states that he was awarded “6 bronze stars”, which included one for Normandy. One bronze star was awarded for each of the six campaigns in which Bill participated: Sicily; Naples-Foggia; Normandy; Rhineland; Ardennes; and Central Europe. These are not Bronze Star Medals which were awarded for valor in combat. They are Bronze Service Stars; each one indicating that Bill was physically present in the zone of combat during the time frame for each respective campaign. </p> <p>According to <strong>Army Regulation No. 600-40 War Department 31 March 1944</strong> paragraph 73 b. Service stars, (See Note 1 below) the criteria for wearing a bronze service star in WWII was:</p> <p><em>“(3) Bronze service stars are worn on the service ribbon of campaign medals for the current war to indicate credit for battle participation, a star for each battle or campaign for which credit is awarded. Silver service stars are authorized in lieu of bronze service stars in the ration of one to five, and will be placed to the right of bronze service stars.”</em></p> <p><em></em></p> <p><a href="file:///C:/Users/Jeff/AppData/Local/Temp/WindowsLiveWriter1286139640/supfiles4025BF9/ServiceStarsRegulations19444.jpg"><img style="border-right-width: 0px; display: block; float: none; border-top-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; margin-left: auto; border-left-width: 0px; margin-right: auto" title="ServiceStarsRegulations1944_thumb2" border="0" alt="ServiceStarsRegulations1944_thumb2" src="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-imQsYBYkCUo/UTZhN1iv6iI/AAAAAAAADTo/NrPrGxJ3EEY/ServiceStarsRegulations1944_thumb24.jpg?imgmax=800" width="646" height="224" /></a></p> <p align="center"><strong>Note 1: Excerpt of Army Regulations No. 600-40 War Department 31 March 1944 paragraph 73 b.</strong></p> <p></p> <p>These regulations are clear enough. Bronze Service Stars were worn on a soldier’s service ribbon in WWII to indicate credit for each battle or campaign the soldier participated in. </p> <p>Moreover, <strong>Army Regulation 600–8–22</strong> (relevant portion presented below) covers award of Bronze Service Stars in World War II:</p> <table border="1" cellspacing="0" cellpadding="2" width="700"><tbody> <tr> <td valign="top" width="700"><em>“<strong>5–13. European-African-Middle Eastern Campaign Medal</strong> <br />a. The European-African-Middle Eastern Campaign Medal was established by Executive Order 9265, announced in <br />War Department Bulletin 56, 1942, as amended by Executive Order 9706, 15 March 1947. It is awarded for service <br />within the European-African-Middle Eastern Theater between 7 December 1941 and 8 November 1945 under any of <br />the conditions as prescribed in paragraph 5–13. <br />b. The boundaries of European-African-Middle Eastern Theater are as follows: <br />(1) The eastern boundary is coincident with the western boundary of the Asiatic-Pacific Theater (see para 5–13). <br />(2) The western boundary is coincident with the eastern boundary of the American Theater (see para 5–14). <br /><strong>c. </strong></em><em><strong>One bronze service star is authorized for each campaign under the following conditions: <br />(1) Assigned or attached to, and present for duty with, a unit during the period in which it participated in combat. <br />(2) Under orders in the combat zone and in addition meets any of the following requirements: <br />(a) Awarded a combat decoration. <br />(b) Furnished a certificate by a commanding general of a corps or higher unit or independent force that he actually participated in combat. <br />(c) Served at a normal post of duty (as contrasted to occupying the status of an inspector, observer, or visitor). <br /></strong>(d) Aboard a vessel other than in a passenger status and furnished a certificate by the home port commander of the <br />vessel that he served in the combat zone. <br />(3) Was an evadee or escapee in the combat zone or recovered from a prisoner-of-war status in the combat zone <br />during the time limitations of the campaign. Prisoners of war will not be accorded credit for the time spent in <br />confinement or while otherwise in restraint under enemy control. <br />d. The arrowhead is authorized for wear on this medal to denote participation in a combat parachute jump, <br />helicopter assault landing, combat glider landing, or amphibious assault landing, while assigned or attached as a <br />member of an organized force carrying out an assigned tactical mission. (The arrowhead is described in para 6–9.)”</em></td> </tr> </tbody></table> <p><strong>Note 2:</strong> Excerpt from <strong>Army Regulation 600–8–22</strong> concerning Award of Bronze Service Stars to the EAME Campaign Medal <font size="1">Retrieved from </font><a title="http://www.apd.army.mil/pdffiles/r600_8_22.pdf" href="http://www.apd.army.mil/pdffiles/r600_8_22.pdf"><font size="1">http://www.apd.army.mil/pdffiles/r600_8_22.pdf</font></a></p> <p><strong>Paragraph 5-13 c.</strong> <strong>(highlighted in bold above)</strong> essentially states that a Bronze Service Star is authorized when a soldier was assigned to a unit and present for duty with that unit at the time the unit participated in combat; he was under orders in the combat zone; and he was either awarded a combat decoration; or had a certificate from a commanding general that he participated in combat; or he served at a normal post of duty.</p> <p>Corresponding to the six Bronze Service Stars, <a href="http://ww2tribute.blogspot.com/2009/12/bills-discharge-papers.html">Bill’s Honorable Discharge</a> also states under “Section 32. Battles and Campaigns” that he was awarded them under “GO 33 40 WD 45” which means General Orders 33 and 40 of the War Department in 1945.</p> <p>I looked up these General Orders which have recently been placed on the Internet at the Maneuver Center of Excellence Libraries; a consortium of military libraries including the: Donovan Research Library; and  US Armor Research Library. The orders are found under the “Historical General Orders/Special Orders Collection”.</p> <p><a title="http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/General%20Orders/" href="http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/General%20Orders/">http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/General%20Orders/</a></p> <p>The direct link to these General Orders is:</p> <p><a title="http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/General%20Orders/GeneralOrders/DAGO1945.pdf" href="http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/General%20Orders/GeneralOrders/DAGO1945.pdf">http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/General%20Orders/GeneralOrders/DAGO1945.pdf</a></p> <p>If you open this PDF in your browser be mindful that depending on your Internet speed it can take a long time to load. It’s best to right click and save it instead of clicking on the link and letting it load in your browser.</p> <p>This document contains nearly all of the War Department General Orders of 1945 from GO 1 through GO 124. For the purposes of our analysis of Bill’s participation in the Normandy invasion only GO 33 WD 45 is relevant at this stage. In later posts GO 40 and others will be presented as evidence of his presence elsewhere in the European Theater of Operations (ETO).</p> <p align="center"><a href="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-DbS9mdsMJ1g/UTZhOdJZh9I/AAAAAAAADTw/F9TwWjxJVW0/s1600-h/GO33P1Top4.jpg"><img style="border-right-width: 0px; display: block; float: none; border-top-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; margin-left: auto; border-left-width: 0px; margin-right: auto" title="GO33P1Top" border="0" alt="GO33P1Top" src="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-94zBPIE2zpI/UTZhOynyYkI/AAAAAAAADT4/FN3uistQUiw/GO33P1Top_thumb2.jpg?imgmax=800" width="612" height="192" /></a></p> <p align="center"> <strong>Top Section Identifying General Order 33 War Department 1945 (AKA GO 33 WD45).</strong></p> <p align="center"><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> “Maneuver Center of Excellence Libraries Donovan Research Library US Armor Research Library Historical General Orders/Special Orders Collection: General Orders 1945 copy 2” Retrieved from </font><a title="http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/General%20Orders/GeneralOrders/DAGO1945.pdf" href="http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/General%20Orders/GeneralOrders/DAGO1945.pdf"><strong><font size="1">http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/General%20Orders/GeneralOrders/DAGO1945.pdf</font></strong></a></p> <p><a href="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-D9SbQKSXKTQ/UTZhPUZnl8I/AAAAAAAADUA/ZVIEakWOal4/s1600-h/GO30P34.jpg"><img style="border-right-width: 0px; display: block; float: none; border-top-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; margin-left: auto; border-left-width: 0px; margin-right: auto" title="GO30P3" border="0" alt="GO30P3" src="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-BpTbB6f3XYM/UTZhQwtKNUI/AAAAAAAADUI/-mARSz18Z4Q/GO30P3_thumb2.jpg?imgmax=800" width="604" height="919" /></a> </p> <p align="center"><strong><strong>Page 3 of </strong>General Order 33 War Department 1945 (AKA GO 33 WD45)</strong></p> <p align="center"><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> “Maneuver Center of Excellence Libraries Donovan Research Library US Armor Research Library Historical General Orders/Special Orders Collection: General Orders 1945 copy 2” Retrieved from </font><a title="http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/General%20Orders/GeneralOrders/DAGO1945.pdf" href="http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/General%20Orders/GeneralOrders/DAGO1945.pdf"><strong><font size="1">http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/General%20Orders/GeneralOrders/DAGO1945.pdf</font></strong></a></p> <p>Note: Paragraph 8 on page 3 above clearly states:</p> <table border="1" cellspacing="0" cellpadding="2" width="700"><tbody> <tr> <td valign="top" width="700"> <p>“8. NORMANDY</p> <p>a. <em>Combat zone</em> – European Theater of Operations exclusive of the land areas of the United Kingdom and Iceland.</p> <p>b.<em> Time limitation</em> – 6 June 1944 to 24 July 1944.”</p> </td> </tr> </tbody></table> <p>Briefly, (because it will be explained in the next post), Bill was technically assigned to Service Company 505th PIR.  However, when performing his duties as a parachute rigger, he was in practice assigned special duty in the Provisional 82nd Parachute Maintenance Company (PMC). If he was chosen to jump into combat in a Bronze Star campaign (such as Sicily, Naples-Foggia, or Normandy), he would typically be relieved from special duty in the 82nd PMC (Provisional) and reassigned to the Service Company 505th PIR. Just prior to the jump, he would then be placed in a combat company belonging to the 505th PIR.  </p> <p>GO 33 WD 45 states that the combat zone for Normandy excluded the land areas of the UK and Iceland. The base of the 82nd PMC (Provisional) at the time of the Normandy invasion was at Cottesmore airfield, near Oakham in England. Those 82nd riggers not selected to jump or glide into Normandy could not have earned the Bronze Service Star for that campaign because they were physically present in England during the time limitation of 6 June 1944 to 24 July 1944. It follows that since Bill earned a Bronze Service Star for Normandy he must have been in the combat zone for that campaign and not in England.</p> <p>In sum, according to the official documentation it is evident that Bill fought in the Normandy campaign and by doing so was awarded a Bronze Service Star for it. Further evidence of this can be found by examining the photographs of Bill which survived the war, his brother Henry’s eye witness account, and the respective postwar testimonies of both men.</p> <p> <strong><u><font size="3">The Evidence Part 2:</font></u></strong></p> <p><strong><u><font size="3">Analysis of Photographs Pertaining to Bill’s Presence in the Invasion of Normandy</font></u></strong></p> <p></p> <p><a href="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-OcOi55ZWym0/UTZhSy3aO9I/AAAAAAAADUQ/Bna-OXhNZtY/s1600-h/Bill%252520Post%252520May%25252011%2525201945.jpg"><img style="border-right-width: 0px; display: block; float: none; border-top-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; margin-left: auto; border-left-width: 0px; margin-right: auto" title="Bill Post May 11 1945" border="0" alt="Bill Post May 11 1945" src="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-5GrKpJtjUk4/UTZhTmR5dvI/AAAAAAAADUY/l4H1ZiCsS6I/Bill%252520Post%252520May%25252011%2525201945_thumb.jpg?imgmax=800" width="631" height="795" /></a> </p> <p align="center"><strong>Photo 1: Bill Clark in Uniform taken sometime after May 11, 1945. </strong><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> Author’s Collection</font></p> <p><strong>Note:</strong> This photograph was taken before Bill’s discharge on 15 November 1945, but after he was assigned permanent duty with the 82nd PMC on March 1, 1945 (when it was re-designated from a “provisional” company to a regular company). His Service Ribbon with Arrowhead, Silver Service Star, and Bronze Star appear on his left breast underneath his Jump Wings. A portion of the Presidential Unit Citation is visible on his right breast. </p> <p>You can click on Photo 1 for a very high resolution view. By so doing, careful study is needed to reveal the pertinent details. A casual or cursory examination will prove inconclusive. Close scrutiny reveals that Bill is wearing his European African Middle Eastern (EAME) campaign ribbon on his left breast, below his jump wings. A Bronze Arrowhead is pinned on the left of the ribbon, with a Silver Service Star (in lieu of five Bronze Service Stars) on the middle, and a Bronze Service Star on the right. Distinct shadows are present underneath each of these three accoutrements. It’s clear that the service star in the middle is a Silver Service Star because it is lighter in color than the Bronze Arrowhead on the left and the Bronze Service Star on the right. The Bronze Arrowhead itself is thinner and taller than either the Silver or Bronze Service Stars. The Silver Service Star represents 5 Bronze Service stars for Sicily, Naples-Foggia, Normandy, Rhineland, and Ardennes. The Bronze Service star is for the Central Europe campaign. </p> <p>An enlargement of this is ribbon is shown below in Photo 2. For comparison a color photo with the same arrangement of the three accoutrements is shown in Photo 3. Notice how the Silver Service Star in Photo 3 almost disappears even in a high resolution color photo of the same size as that of Photo 2.</p> <p></p> <p align="center"><a href="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-mWcwioFngvs/UTZhT9h15oI/AAAAAAAADUg/kpSZiQHpu9Y/s1600-h/CloseupMedalsRibbon1.jpg"><img style="border-right-width: 0px; display: block; float: none; border-top-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; margin-left: auto; border-left-width: 0px; margin-right: auto" title="CloseupMedals Ribbon" border="0" alt="CloseupMedals Ribbon" src="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-sDeWPcNJv2A/UTZhUL-KftI/AAAAAAAADUo/qJGM1ufqlug/CloseupMedalsRibbon_thumb1.jpg?imgmax=800" width="159" height="78" /></a><strong>Photo 2: EAME Ribbon showing the Arrowhead, Silver Service Star, and Bronze Service Star.</strong> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> Author’s Collection</font></p> <p align="center">Note the three distinct shadows underneath each accoutrement indicating their respective presence on the ribbon<strong>. </strong></p> <p><a href="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-r30rPfuVf8M/UTZhUoXzhMI/AAAAAAAADUw/q7ytHRF114Q/s1600-h/EAMERibbon%252520-%252520Copy2%25255B10%25255D.jpg"><img style="border-right-width: 0px; display: block; float: none; border-top-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; margin-left: auto; border-left-width: 0px; margin-right: auto" title="EAMERibbon - Copy2" border="0" alt="EAMERibbon - Copy2" src="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-mo4YSxfDB34/UTZhVEMzftI/AAAAAAAADU0/FituKKiTSbc/EAMERibbon%252520-%252520Copy2_thumb%25255B10%25255D.jpg?imgmax=800" width="124" height="49" /></a> </p> <p align="center"></p> <p align="center"><font size="1"></font></p> <p align="center"><strong>Photo 3: EAME Ribbon with (left to right) Bronze Arrowhead, Silver Service Star, and Bronze Star </strong><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> Author’s Collection</font></p> <p></p> <p align="left">The last Bronze Star campaign in which the 82nd Airborne Division fought was Central Europe from March 22, 1945 – May 11, 1945. Photo 1 must have been taken after that date, but before his discharge on 15 November 1945 because there is no Honorable Lapel Button or sewn lozenge version of it on his right breast. </p> <p>As of November 1944, the Honorable Lapel Button (AKA the “ruptured duck”) was issued to veterans upon discharge to indicate that they were honorably discharged. <a href="http://ww2tribute.blogspot.com/2009/12/bills-discharge-papers.html">Bill’s Honorable Discharge</a> also records issue of the “Lapel Button” under Section 55 of that document. Sometimes a lozenge version of the Lapel Button was sewn onto the right breast above the pocket. </p> <p><em>“According to Circular No. 454 dated 29 Nov 1944, the War Department adopted an honorable discharge emblem for wear on the uniform of all military personnel who are discharged or separated from the service under honorable conditions. The emblem will be worn as a badge of honor indicative of honest and faithful service while a member of the Armed Forces during World War II and will be issued in addition to the button. At the time of honorable discharge or separation from the service, the emblem will be permanently affixed on the right breast of all the outer clothing centered immediately above the pocket with the long axis of the lozenge horizontal.”</em> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Honorable Service Lapel Button and Honorable Discharge Emblem, The institute of Heraldry. received from </em></font><a title="http://www.tioh.hqda.pentagon.mil/UniformedServices/Hon_Service_Discharge.aspx" href="http://www.tioh.hqda.pentagon.mil/UniformedServices/Hon_Service_Discharge.aspx"><font size="1"><em>http://www.tioh.hqda.pentagon.mil/UniformedServices/Hon_Service_Discharge.aspx</em></font></a></p> <p>The uniform Bill wore when he was discharged had a cloth sewn lozenge on the right breast, as is shown in Photos 4 and 5 below. Therefore, Photo 1 must have been taken on a date prior to his discharge. </p> <p><a href="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-zbF2tNvntwU/UTZhVbhmLTI/AAAAAAAADVA/sBNR0eoHB6E/s1600-h/Bill_Ike_Jacket_25.jpg"><img style="border-right-width: 0px; display: block; float: none; border-top-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; margin-left: auto; border-left-width: 0px; margin-right: auto" title="Bill_Ike_Jacket_2" border="0" alt="Bill_Ike_Jacket_2" src="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-xuYUNr56QkY/UTZhWOT0zUI/AAAAAAAADVM/YeGMhMmruh8/Bill_Ike_Jacket_2_thumb8.jpg?imgmax=800" width="437" height="484" /></a></p> <p align="center"><strong>Photo 4: Bill’s jacket as of his discharge on November 15, 1945 with cloth sewn lozenge of the Lapel Button on the right breast </strong><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> Author’s Collection</font></p> <p align="center"><img style="border-right-width: 0px; display: block; float: none; border-top-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; margin-left: auto; border-left-width: 0px; margin-right: auto" title="Ruptured_Duck_Bill_Discharge_Uniform" border="0" alt="Ruptured_Duck_Bill_Discharge_Uniform" src="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-Yr8XGOhk6No/UTZhWkO6uNI/AAAAAAAADVU/NYTGwvsTucI/Ruptured_Duck_Bill_Discharge_Uniform.jpg?imgmax=800" width="279" height="206" /> <strong>Photo 5 Close-up of the Lapel Button </strong><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> Author’s Collection</font></p> <p><strong><font size="3"><u></u></font></strong></p> <p><strong><font size="3"><u>Corroborating Testimony by Bill’s Brother Henry Clark Jr.</u></font> </strong></p> <p>From April 25 – August 6, 1944 Bill’s brother, Henry Clark Jr. was stationed in England at Heston Airdrome on the outskirts of London, near or on modern day Heathrow Airport. He had arrived in England via ship on Easter Sunday April 10, 1944 as a private in the Army Air Force’s 47th Liaison Squadron. Henry served with the 47th Liaison as a mechanic stationed in England, France, and Germany, so he was relatively nearby Bill’s unit locations in 1944 and 1945. Over those years the brothers took advantage of several furloughs and passes to meet one another on recreational leave. During these meetings, Bill told Henry much of his battle experiences. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> Clark, H., “The War I Never Fought” 2001</font></p> <p>Initially Henry entered the service voluntarily as an Army Air force flight cadet and was training to be a fighter pilot while based Arizona and Texas. But he suffered terrible allergies to the plants that grew in the desert southwest. His affliction was sustained for long periods of time forcing him out of flight school. He subsequently accepted an assignment as an Army Air Force  mechanic responsible for maintaining ground vehicles. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> Clark, H., “The War I Never Fought” 2001</font></p> <p><a href="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-XHjOmlsqJlc/UTZhXSpKf6I/AAAAAAAADVc/kiNWnjwOyvI/s1600-h/HenryFlightSchoolAZ%25255B7%25255D.jpg"><img style="border-right-width: 0px; display: block; float: none; border-top-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; margin-left: auto; border-left-width: 0px; margin-right: auto" title="HenryFlightSchoolAZ" border="0" alt="HenryFlightSchoolAZ" src="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-LPA-BcMMOQQ/UTZhX0cmSjI/AAAAAAAADVk/fCXfwzJX2aw/HenryFlightSchoolAZ_thumb%25255B5%25255D.jpg?imgmax=800" width="383" height="540" /></a> </p> <p align="center"><strong>Photo 6: Henry Clark Jr. Circa 1943 Squadron # 1-43G Luke Field Phoenix, Arizona </strong><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> Author’s Collection</font></p> <p>While stationed in England, Henry wrote several letters home. In two of these dated April 27 and April 29, 1944 he said he had not contacted Bill yet and that in his estimation they were stationed about 80 miles apart. According to two other letters, one dated July 23, 1944 and the other August 28, 1944, Henry mentioned that Bill made two visits to him at his base. Each time, Bill rode in a jeep to Heston Aerodrome. </p> <p>The first time they met outside of the US during the war was after the Normandy campaign when the 82nd Airborne Division returned from the battle of Cherbourg. The campaign itself lasted from June 6, 1944 – July 24, 1944, although the 82nd Airborne Division was sent back to UTAH Beach on July 11, 1944 where it soon left Normandy for England. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> Anzuoni, R., “I’m the 82nd Airborne Division!” 2005, P. 134</font></p> <p>After his return from Normandy, Bill had received a six day furlough and spent the whole time with Henry. The second visit was far shorter as Bill only had a 24 hour pass. </p> <p>In his letter of 23 July, 1944 Henry writes of Bill’s visit:</p> <p><em>“…Bill dropped in to see me since I last wrote. He had a six day furlough so he spent five days down here with me…He has done a lot of fighting in the “E.T.O.” and has three stars in his ribbon…” </em><strong><font size="1">Source:</font></strong><em> </em><font size="1">Clark, H., Letter home dated July 23rd, 1944, P. 2.</font></p> <p>As of the date of Henry’s letter the 505 PIR had only been in three campaigns which could have earned Bronze Service Stars. These were Sicily, Naples-Foggia, and Normandy. </p> <p>Henry also recounted the visit in his book entitled “The War I Never Fought: WWII Memoirs of a ‘Rear Rank Rudy’”:</p> <p><em>“My buddy and I were sitting on a bench watching a 2nd Lt. spray paint a vehicle, when a jeep drove up from the orderly room and out stepped my brother just back from Normandy. They were kept there to help capture Cherbourg. They were then sent back to England for regrouping, so my brother Bill got a six-day furlough. This was a big load off of my mind since I had not heard anything from him. After our initial greetings he asked us guys why we did not do the painting instead of the Lieutenant. The only answer we could think of was, he likes to paint. It soon became apparent to us that discipline here was quite different from that in the parachute infantry. Next he went with us to evening chow and there he saw a Major dishing out chow. This about blew his mind. He still talks about that. That evening we went out to the North Star pub which was about two blocks from our billet since we were all short of money due to our close proximity to these pubs, he picked up the tab. The motor pool guys enjoyed my brother’s visit, he told us a lot about how it was on the front line and many of his experiences across the channel. Their regimental objective was to capture St. Mere-Eglise which they captured about daylight and finally later in the day, they got it back for good. After his furlough he went back to Leistershire.”</em> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> Clark, H., “The War I Never Fought” 2001, P. 78</font></p> <p>According to this, Bill told of how it was on the front line across the channel (meaning in Normandy). Henry states that their regimental objective was capture of St. Mere-Eglise, thereby implying that Bill was with the 505th PIR during the capture of the town on D-Day.</p> <p>During an interview in November of 2005, Henry  said when they met during the six day furlough that Bill was <em>“a real nervous type. All keyed up from some of his activities”</em>.  He then went on to tell me about Bill’s involvement in another chapter of the Normandy Campaign – the Battle of Cherbourg. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> Interview with Henry Clark Jr. November 4, 2005</font></p> <p>The 82nd Airborne had lost a lot of men in the Normandy campaign. They had in fact lost a staggering 48% of their strength in glidermen and 55% of parachutists.<font size="1"><strong> Source:</strong> Nordyke, P., “All American All the Way: The Combat History of the 82nd Airborne Division in World War II” 2005, p. 405</font></p> <p>Seeing how good they were in achieving their objectives, they were ordered to stay in Normandy only being relieved after capturing the port of Cherbourg. </p> <p>Henry said that one story Bill used to tell involved the capturing the port. Bill told him that at one point during the battle he was manning a machine gun, using it to lay down fire upon German defensive positions. He fired so many rounds that gun overheated, and subsequently the barrel melted. Another gun was brought up and he continued firing with it. When the battle was over he looked up and saw that he was underneath a road sign. To his amusement, the sign read “Cherbourg” with an arrow pointing in the direction of his fire. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> Interview with Henry Clark Jr. November 4, 2005</font></p> <p><strong><font size="3"><u>Bill’s Testimony of His Presence in Normandy during the Invasion</u></font></strong></p> <p>According an interview with his lawyer recorded in January of 2000, Bill stated that made the jump into Normandy. This corroborates what his brother stated in his letter home of July 23, 1944 and what Henry later wrote in his published WWII memoirs of 2001. </p> <p><em>“The exact place where Bill…landed from this jump behind enemy lines was a place famous in history which he spelled as follows: ‘St. Mere Egilese’ (sic.)….Unfortunately, as soon as they landed at St. Mere Egilese, they found themselves surrounded on all sides and Bill said: ‘We just tried to fight our way out in all directions.’…<em>After this before-daylight, morning-landing effort to break out of their surrounded position, the 82nd Airborne found that their only alternative was to settle into a holding position for a while….‘we couldn’t go very far fast because of the hedgerows ---- the famous hedgerows of France.’ Bill said, ‘That was really something. That was a helluva fight. Your enemy was often just 25 feet away…’”</em></em></p> <p><em>“…[at some later time Bill was] sent to Cherbourg, France. They were told that they needed to capture this city because it was a deep water port and we needed it for bringing in reinforcements. Bill remembers that as they entered the outskirts of the city, German troops who were already captured came back through their lines. Bill indicates that they were ‘really happy to be captured and to be getting good food. The fight had gone out of them. The thing they seemed most interested in doing was telling us where in Cherbourg we could find the best cat houses’”.</em></p> <p><em>“…Bill stated that after thirty of forty days in France, he and the 505th Regiment of the 82nd Airborne were pulled out and sent back to England…When Bill got back to England following his aforesaid 30 to 40 days in France with the Normandy invasion, it was July, 1944.</em><strong> <font size="1">Source:</font></strong><font size="1"><em> </em>“Military Biography of William A. Clark” Herd L. Bennett, Attorney at Law, January 26, 2000.</font></p> <p>On May 3 2005, 4:30PM I interviewed Bill while he was a resident at a nursing home for the elderly in Dayton, Ohio. Bill was in bad shape. He had suffered several strokes which resulted in a nearly complete shutdown of his speech center and elimination of many of his motor skills including his ability to write, walk, and turn over in bed. He was still compos mentis, but could not string together more than four to six words in a row. This annoyed him to no end as he was obviously able to think clearly.</p> <p>During the visit I informed Bill of my intentions to write his story. I showed him pictures I’d taken from Normandy. I told him why I was doing it – to remember the sacrifices he and his fellow soldiers made for all of us, and to thank him for doing what he did. In response, various emotions flickered across his face: sadness, loss, happiness, pride.</p> <p>I asked Bill if he had been to Normandy before. With a look of sorrow in his eyes, he nodded his head in affirmation. I asked if he remembered liberating and defending the town of St. Mere-Eglise. After the question was posed his face become a picture of profound grief. Then after a pause he replied <em>"Yes, I do”</em>. </p> <p>My father, James – Jim – (Bill’s brother) was also present during the interview. At various points Jim reminded Bill of some of the funny stories about the war which he had told the family when he came home. This made Bill happy and he laughed, smiled and made jokes. He remembered, drinking Calvados – a French brandy produced in Normandy and made from local apples. After the liberation of St. Mere-Eglise, the locals opened their wine cellars and gave the Americans their Calvados. At one point, Bill haltingly exclaimed <em>“Calvados! That’s strong stuff! It’ll do the job!”</em>. It was very evident that he had fond memories of enjoying Calvados with the local Normans after the initial days of the invasion.</p> <p>Just prior to my visit with Bill I had made a trip to Normandy with my wife in April of 2005. We hired an exceptionally talented battlefield guide – Alain Chesnel; a Frenchman and well respected Normandy battlefield historian whose father had been a member of the French Resistance in WWII. You can find out more about Alain at:</p> <p> <a title="http://www.overlordtour.com/the_staff_a_chesnel.html" href="http://www.overlordtour.com/the_staff_a_chesnel.html">http://www.overlordtour.com/the_staff_a_chesnel.html</a></p> <p>Alain took us on a very moving tour of the area including: the 505 PIR drop zone “O”; the town of St. Mere-Eglise; the bridge at La Fiere on the Merederet River; and Utah Beach. We paid our respects at the American Cemetery at Colleville before leaving. </p> <p>When we parted ways Alain and I shook hands and he asked me to send a message to Bill and Henry. He said: </p> <p><em>“Tell your uncles, we thank them. We are grateful to them for liberating France. It is a debt we cannot repay. We will never forget them. We will always remember.”</em> </p> <p>During my interview with Bill in the nursing home, I relayed Alain Chesnel's message of gratitude. He looked at me with an alert expression, desperate to speak, frustrated by his inability to get his words out. I asked him if he was happy to receive Alain's message of thanks.<em> “Yes!”</em> he gasped, with a fierce pride flashing in his blue eyes. </p> <p>One word ran through my mind –<strong> “Airborne!”</strong> Even at this final stage of his life, Bill was still the embodiment of what it meant for a man to have been a World War II paratrooper.</p> <p><b>A Note on the Battle for Cherbourg and Bill’s Weapons Training</b></p> <p>The various accounts of  Bill’s activities in Normandy are all complementary and are consistent with the historical timeline and  assignments of the 82nd Airborne and the 505th PIR in that campaign.  One question I had concerned Bill’s MOS which according to his separation papers lacks an MOS for a machine gunner; 604 Light Machine Gunner, or 605 Heavy Machine Gunner. As a combat rigger, before the  jump Bill had extensive training in machine guns and a variety of other heavy weaponry. Documentary evidence exists which supports this fact and therefore, the story that Bill told about firing a machine in the battle for Cherbourg. </p> <p>Before the invasions of Sicily and the Italian mainland at Salerno, in North Africa, Bill trained with the combat company he had been assigned to in the use of all weapons (including enemy weapons):</p> <p><i>“A rigorous physical training program was established for all personnel in addition </i><i>to </i><i>intensified training </i><i>in </i><i>the firing of all weapons including Light Machine guns, 60mm and 81mm mortars…</i><i>After </i><i>slightly more than a month of desert training, the Division was in excellent physical condition, well qualified </i><i>in </i><i>the handling of all combat </i><i>weapons </i><i>and had </i><i>successfully </i><i>participated </i><i>in </i><i>the training problems requiring combined ground </i><i>operations” </i><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong>  Jost, H., “Airborne Operations in Sicily, July 1943”, Advanced infantry Officers Course 1948-49, pp. 8-10</font> </p> <p><i></i></p> <p><em>“In North-Africa they had</em> <em>trained with enemy weapons, and they knew that the German machine-gun had a much higher rate of fire than the American weapons”</em> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> Ruggero, E., “Combat Jump”, p 291, 2005 </font></p> <p>And while in Sicily Company A commander, 505th Ed Sayer reported: </p> <p>“<em>Within about thirty minutes, two companies of enemy troops were seen moving across the open ground to the front toward our position. When they were within about two hundred yards of the positions, they were fired on by all of the twenty (captured) machine guns.<strong>*</strong>”</em></p> <p><em>“<strong>*</strong> All personnel of the 505th Parachute Combat Team had received training in the firing of enemy weapons in Africa”</em> <font size="1"><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong>  Sayer, Edwin M., (Personal experience of a company commander) “The operations of company “A” 505th parachute infantry (82nd Airborne) Airborne Landings in Sicily. 9-24 July 1943 (Sicilian Campaign)”. p 12</font> </font></p> <p><strong><font size="3">Conclusion</font></strong></p> <p>So far three things are clear:</p> <ol> <li>Bill’s Honorable Discharge and Photo 1 are in agreement with each other on the subject of his six Bronze Service Star awards and therefore his combat participation in the Normandy campaign according to Army Regulations No. 600-40 War Department 31 March 1944 covering the wear of Bronze and Silver Service Stars; Army Regulation 600–8–22 covering eligibility for Bronze Service Star awards for participation in a EAME combat zone; and GO 33 WD 45 defining the time period limitations and combat location boundaries of the Normandy campaign. </li> <li>Henry Clark’s eye witness account of Bill’s three service stars as reported in his letter dated July 23, 1944 and his published book account of Bill’s presence in Normandy further corroborate the evidence that Bill fought in Normandy with the implication that he was with the 505 liberating St. Mere-Eglise on D-Day and later in Cherbourg. </li> <li>Bill’s post war testimony agrees with that of his brother’s and places him in Normandy, specifically in St. Mere-Eglise on D-Day fighting in the hedgerows and later in Cherbourg before leaving with the 505th PIR. </li> </ol> <p>All of this together provides irrefutable evidence that Bill was in the Normandy invasion. To get there he must have been assigned to a unit. The questions of which unit, what its mission was, and when he arrived will be covered in the next post.</p> <p>Like Alain Chesnel, I owe my own thanks to Bill and Henry. Their testimonies helped to confirm Bill’s presence as a member of the 82nd airborne invasion force in Normandy. Their relationship was a close one, but that’s not very surprising since they were first brothers of blood and later brothers in arms. Sadly, they have both since passed on. Bill passed away on February 13, 2008 aged 85 and Henry more recently on August 20, 2011 aged 90. May God rest their souls and may their legacy endure.</p> <p> </p> <p><a href="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-uvSFKnGVZiU/UTZhYdSo2kI/AAAAAAAADVs/x9ha4T539aw/s1600-h/Henry%25252BBill_Heston2%25255B20%25255D.jpg"><img style="border-right-width: 0px; display: block; float: none; border-top-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; margin-left: auto; border-left-width: 0px; margin-right: auto" title="Henry Bill_Heston2" border="0" alt="Henry Bill_Heston2" src="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-uLkPFa2ZOjs/UTZhY9jc5-I/AAAAAAAADV0/4iVTgDNbZ1g/Henry%25252BBill_Heston2_thumb%25255B12%25255D.jpg?imgmax=800" width="342" height="480" /></a> </p> <p align="center"><strong>Clark Brothers: William (Bill) on left & Henry Clark Jr. on right. England early August 1944 </strong></p> <p align="center"><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> Author’s Collection</font></p> <p align="center"><font size="1">© Copyright Jeffrey Clark 2013 All Rights Reserved.</font></p> Jeff Clarkhttp://www.blogger.com/profile/03692669731275640003noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-2388671760617909733.post-23372348584013699652013-03-05T06:16:00.001-08:002013-03-05T06:16:46.458-08:00Meaning of GO 33 WD 45 on a WWII Veteran’s Discharge<p>There are many posts made to Internet forums with a question about what “GO 33 40 WD 45”  (or some similar entry) means in field 32. BATTLES AND CAMPAIGNS of a World War II Veteran’s Honorable Discharge/Report of Separation. </p> <p>For instance, <a href="http://ww2tribute.blogspot.com/2009/12/bills-discharge-papers.html">my Uncle’s Honorable Discharge</a>  states in 32. BATTLES AND CAMPAIGNS  “GO 33 40 WD 45  Naples-Foggia Sicily Normandy Rhineland Ardennes Central Europe” </p> <p><strong>So what does GO 33 40 WD 45 actually mean?</strong></p> <p>Let’s break it down:</p> <p>GO 33 40 is General Order 33 and General Order 40</p> <p>WD 45 is War Department 1945</p> <p>Putting it all together so far, it says: </p> <p>“<strong>General Order 33 and General Order 40 published by the War Department in 1945</strong>”.</p> <p><strong>Bronze Star Campaigns</strong></p> <p>Usually the “GO 33 40 WD 45” (or similar entry) is followed by the names of specific campaigns. </p> <p>In my Uncle’s case it states:</p> <p>“Naples-Foggia Sicily Normandy Rhineland Ardennes Central Europe”</p> <p>These are the names of Bronze Service Star campaigns. These do not indicate that a Bronze Star for Valor was earned by the soldier. Bronze Star Medals are awarded for valor in combat. Instead they mean that the soldier was physically present in the location of combat with his unit during the Bronze Service Star campaign<strong> <font size="4">*</font></strong>. In the case of my Uncle his <a href="http://ww2tribute.blogspot.com/2009/12/bills-discharge-papers.html">Honorable Discharge</a> states that he was awarded the European African Middle Eastern (EAME) Campaign Medal with “6 bronze stars” which means he was awarded one Bronze Service Star for each campaign he was present in including: Sicily, Naples – Foggia, Normandy, Rhineland, Ardennes, and Central Europe.</p> <p><strong><font size="4">*</font></strong> Note: The eligibility rules for award of a Bronze Service Star in WWII in relation to the EAME medal are detailed in <strong>Army Regulation 600–8–22</strong>  downloadable from <a title="http://www.apd.army.mil/pdffiles/r600_8_22.pdf" href="http://www.apd.army.mil/pdffiles/r600_8_22.pdf">http://www.apd.army.mil/pdffiles/r600_8_22.pdf</a>  </p> <p><strong>Online Location of the General Orders of the War Department for World War II</strong></p> <p>The General Orders of the War Department for 1945 are available online from  can be downloaded from the Historical General Orders/Special Orders Collection at the Maneuver Center of Excellence Libraries which includes the Donovan Research Library, the US Armor Research Library.</p> <p><a title="http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/General%20Orders/" href="http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/General%20Orders/">http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/General%20Orders/</a></p> <p>The link General Orders 1945 is not the correct link.</p> <p>The <strong>correct link</strong> to these General Orders is <strong>General Orders 1945 copy 2.</strong>  :</p> <p><a title="http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/General%20Orders/GeneralOrders/DAGO1945.pdf" href="http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/General%20Orders/GeneralOrders/DAGO1945.pdf">http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/General%20Orders/GeneralOrders/DAGO1945.pdf</a></p> <p>Depending on your Internet connection the PDF document can take a long time to load. It’s best to right click and save it instead of clicking on the link and letting it load in your browser.</p> <p>Once you have it loaded you can read virtually all of the General Orders published by the War Department in 1945. </p> <p><strong>General Order 33 WD45</strong> for instance specifies the geographical combat zone, and time limitation for the following Bronze Service Star Campaigns related to the European African Middle Eastern Campaign (EAME) medal: </p> <ul> <li>Egypt-Libya </li> <li>Air offensive Europe </li> <li>Algeria-French Morocco </li> <li>Tunisia </li> <li>Sicily </li> <li>Naples-Foggia </li> <li>Rome-Arno </li> <li>Normandy </li> <li>Northern France </li> <li>Southern France </li> <li>Germany </li> <li>Ardennes. </li> </ul> <p><strong>General Order 40</strong> amends GO 33, WD 1945 by updating the conditions of the Rome-Arno, and Ardennes campaigns and adds in the Rhineland campaign.</p> <p>Other General Orders contain information on designated Bronze Service Star campaigns for the rest of the Theaters of Operation in WWII, including the Asiatic-Pacific Theater.</p> <p><strong>Names of WWII Soldiers Awarded the Bronze Star, Silver Star etc. are available</strong> </p> <p>These <strong>General Orders of the War Department 1945</strong> contain a lot of other useful information including citations with names of those who in 1945 earned the: Medal of Honor, Distinguished Service Cross, Distinguished Flying Cross, Silver Star Medal, Bronze Star Medal, the Legion of Merit, Air Medal, Soldier's Medal, and unit awards such as the Distinguished Unit Citation (AKA Presidential Unit Citation PUC).</p> <p>This information is also available for the years 1942 – 1944 in the <strong>General Orders of the War Department 1942 – 1944</strong> available again through Maneuver Center of Excellence Libraries at: </p> <p><a title="http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/General%20Orders/" href="http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/General%20Orders/">http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/General%20Orders/</a></p> <p>The direct link is <strong>General Orders 1942-1944</strong>:</p> <p> <a title="http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/General%20Orders/GeneralOrders/GO%201942-1944.pdf" href="http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/General%20Orders/GeneralOrders/GO%201942-1944.pdf">http://www.benning.army.mil/library/content/Virtual/General%20Orders/GeneralOrders/GO%201942-1944.pdf</a></p> <p>Other War Department General Orders for other years can be downloaded from this site. Many of them contain individual and unit awards that were given after World War Two was over, so be sure to check them out if your interested.</p> <p align="center">© Copyright Jeffrey Clark 2013. All Rights Reserved.</p> Jeff Clarkhttp://www.blogger.com/profile/03692669731275640003noreply@blogger.com57tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-2388671760617909733.post-62613635442698762442012-10-18T07:33:00.001-07:002012-10-18T07:33:03.101-07:0082nd Airborne Moves to Northern Ireland, Dec - Feb, 1943<p><strong></strong></p> <p><strong><font size="3"><u>Leaving Naples</u></font></strong></p> <p>On November 18, 1943, the 505 PIR boarded the USAT (US Attack Transport) Frederick Funston, an attack troop transport vessel which had already seen service in WWII during the Sicily and Salerno campaigns. The destination was unknown to Bill or anyone else at his rank. He said they sailed west  to the port of Oran, Algeria to pick up supplies. The men got some shore leave. They celebrated Thanksgiving with a turkey dinner. </p> <p>Bill said they were in port for about a week before they got underway again. They were part of a convoy of protective destroyers and trooper transport ships carrying the rest of the 82nd Airborne Division deployed in the Mediterranean, except for the 504 PIR and other units including company of 307th Combat Engineers, which had been left behind in Italy at the request of General Mark Clark.  </p> <p align="center"><a href="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-8n_fFk-EUwE/UIASxQaEyvI/AAAAAAAADRM/neiV-Ix1_kA/s1600-h/USS_Frederick_Funston_APA895.jpg"><img style="border-right-width: 0px; display: block; float: none; border-top-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; margin-left: auto; border-left-width: 0px; margin-right: auto" title="USS_Frederick_Funston_APA-89" border="0" alt="USS_Frederick_Funston_APA-89" src="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-HHBhrIOLtFY/UIASyEDaD8I/AAAAAAAADRU/2fs7ZInuGIA/USS_Frederick_Funston_APA89_thumb3.jpg?imgmax=800" width="664" height="329" /></a> <strong>USAT Frederick Funston </strong></p> <p align="center"><strong>(Date of photo unknown)</strong></p> <p align="center"><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> Wikipedia</font></p> <p>Bill said they headed west across the Mediterranean Sea, passing through the Straights of Gibraltar:</p> <p><em>“The boat headed west out into the Atlantic, and we said ‘ look at that compass pointing dead west.’ We were sure we were headed home. But it turned out just to be a diversion to avoid Nazi submarines”.</em> <em>Suddenly on our western course we saw the compass turn to the northeast and we said , ‘Oh no!’. The ship was headed for Belfast, Ireland”.</em> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> Interview with William Clark by Herd Bennett, January 26, 2000</font></p> <p>Conditions on board were much the same as the <a href="http://ww2tribute.blogspot.com/2010/05/voyage-to-casablanca.html">voyage to Casablanca on the George Washington</a>, in April – May, 1943 with cramped, humid conditions, fetid air, movies, religious services, and gambling. </p> <p><font size="3"><strong><u>Arrival in Northern Ireland</u></strong></font></p> <p>On December 9, 1943, the USAT Frederick Funston made anchor in the port of Belfast.  The 325th Glider Infantry Regiment (GIR) came in on the same day aboard the USNS (US Naval Service) James O’Hara. Other vessels were with the convoy carrying various smaller units of the 82nd.  Bill said that as his boat entered the harbor, looking over the bow, he could see divers swimming ahead of the ship. They were making sure the ship’s path was cleared of mines possibly planted by Nazi U-boats. </p> <p> </p> <div align="center"><iframe height="450" marginheight="0" src="https://maps.google.com/maps/ms?msa=0&msid=217875345462978325581.0004cbcbea5eeb9205cb4&hl=en&ie=UTF8&t=m&ll=45.828799,1.142578&spn=27.565308,41.660156&z=4&output=embed" frameborder="0" width="475" marginwidth="0" scrolling="no"></iframe> <br /><small></small></div> <div align="center"><small><font size="2"><strong></strong></font></small></div> <div align="center"><small><font size="2"><strong>MAP 1:</strong> View </font><a style="text-align: left; color: #0000ff" href="https://maps.google.com/maps/ms?msa=0&msid=217875345462978325581.0004cbcbea5eeb9205cb4&hl=en&ie=UTF8&t=m&ll=45.828799,1.142578&spn=27.565308,41.660156&z=4&source=embed"><font size="2">Naples to Northern Ireland Nov - Dec 1943</font></a><font size="2"> in a larger map</font></small></div> <p align="center">(Click on the lines and blue place markers for more information)</p> <p>These newly trained 507th and 508th PIRs were to arrive from the US separately and later to join with the other two large airborne units – the seasoned 505 PIR and 325 GIR. The 508 arrived on December 5, 1943, aboard the HMS Strathnaver, while the 508 arrived on January 9, 1944 on the USAT James Parker.</p> <p>Right from the start, when the men stepped off their ships onto the docks in Belfast harbor, they couldn’t believe their turn in fortune. The streets were clean; the buildings in good repair. There were no thieves or beggars to be wary of; no North African dust storms; no flies (and the dysentery that came with them); no malaria nor typhus, and no blazing heat. The people spoke English and the girls were beautiful. The locals were the first English speaking civilians they had seen since leaving New York harbor almost eight months previously. In many ways it must have seemed like being in army training in America, but with cultural and geographical curiosities which made it intriguing and exciting in the way a tourist feels about visiting a friendly foreign land.</p> <p>They were trucked or trained to their new billets in a variety of places across the counties of Tyrone, Londonderry, and Antrim. For the 505 and the other 82nd Airborne units arriving from the Mediterranean such as the 325th GIR, the green of Ireland was a sharp contrast to the barren, diseased, and hellish conditions of their training in North Africa. They drank it all in with alacrity; reveling in this unexpected heavenly paradise. To a degree, they even liked their housing which consisted of British Nissen huts and American Quonset huts; another welcome change from the tents of North Africa. </p> <p>British Nissen huts were originally designed by an American, who later became a British citizen and WWI soldier engineer, Major Peter Norman Nissen. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> “Inventing the 20th Century: 100 Inventions That Shaped the World”. Dulken, S., 2002, p. 44.</font></p> <p>They were allegedly inspired by the Native American Iroquois Longhouses. Quonset huts were the American variant built before and during WWII and named after their place of design, Quonset Point, at the Davisville Naval Construction Battalion stationed in Davisville, Rhode Island. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> “Quonset Huts”  Retrieved from </font><a href="http://www.waymarking.com/cat/details.aspx?f=1&guid=fdb59588-d839-4743-996c-ceb817b3250c&exp=True"><font size="1">Waymaking.com</font></a><font size="1"> Author unknown.</font></p> <p>They can be found all over the WWII Allied world and are instantly recognizable by semi circular “aircraft hanger” like appearance. The inside of the huts were an open space which, by intention, could be converted into hospital wards, headquarters office space, or troop barracks.</p> <p></p> <p align="center"><a href="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-Kq06kFoVgyo/UIASywrQvjI/AAAAAAAADRc/R0lFkKKaxJU/s1600-h/Quonset2.jpg"><img style="border-right-width: 0px; display: block; float: none; border-top-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; margin-left: auto; border-left-width: 0px; margin-right: auto" title="Quonset" border="0" alt="Quonset" src="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-qDaSoTCppQQ/UIASzUpA5gI/AAAAAAAADRk/RRf8z9izYAs/Quonset_thumb.jpg?imgmax=800" width="244" height="173" /></a><strong>WWII era Quonset huts</strong> </p> <p align="center"><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> Wikipedia Commons</font></p> <p><strong><u><font size="3">82nd Airborne Unit Camp Locations</font></u></strong></p> <p>The 82nd Airborne Division Headquarters were located around Castledawson, County Londonderry. See <strong>MAP 2 below</strong> for where they were quartered.</p> <p> </p> <div align="center"><iframe height="480" marginheight="0" src="https://maps.google.com/maps/ms?msa=0&msid=217875345462978325581.0004cbd00ad41c81a5d3f&hl=en&ie=UTF8&t=m&ll=54.796529,-6.536865&spn=0.047501,0.109863&z=13&output=embed" frameborder="0" width="640" marginwidth="0" scrolling="no"></iframe> <br /><small></small></div> <div align="center"><small><font size="2"><strong></strong></font></small></div> <div align="center"><small><font size="2"><strong>MAP 2:</strong> View </font><a style="text-align: left; color: #0000ff" href="https://maps.google.com/maps/ms?msa=0&msid=217875345462978325581.0004cbd00ad41c81a5d3f&hl=en&ie=UTF8&t=m&ll=54.796529,-6.536865&spn=0.047501,0.109863&z=13&source=embed"><font size="2">82nd Airborne Division Headquarters N. Ireland</font></a><font size="2"> in a larger map</font></small></div> <div align="center"><small><font size="2"></font></small></div> <div align="center"> </div> <div align="center">(Click on the lines and blue place markers for more information)</div> <div align="left"><small><font size="2"></font> <div align="left"> </div> <div align="left"><font size="2">The 505 including the 505 Service Company was stationed to the south in County Tyrone in and around the town of Cookstown. Regimental HQ Company was billeted in the south of the town near a west-south road junction in the map below. 1st Battalion’s digs were near the beautiful Killymoon Castle on the eastern outskirts of town. 2nd Battalion was stationed in an area known as Desertcreat farm off the Dungannon Road, south of Cookstown. Companies G and H of 3rd Battalion were quartered in Drum Manor Forest Park along Drum Road to the west of Cookstown, while the remainder of 3rd Battalion, namely Company I was to be found on the north side of town in <strong>MAP 3 below</strong>.</font></div> <div align="left"><font size="2"></font></div> <div align="left"> </div> <div align="left"><font size="2"></font></div> <div align="left"> </div> <div align="left"><font size="2"></font></div> <div align="left"><font size="2"></font></div> <div align="left"><font size="2"></font></div> <div align="left"><font size="2"></font></div> <div align="left"><font size="2"></font></div> <div align="left"><font size="2"></font></div> <div align="left"><small></small></div> </small></div> <div align="center"><iframe height="660" marginheight="0" src="https://maps.google.com/maps/ms?msa=0&msid=217875345462978325581.0004cbd00ad41c81a5d3f&hl=en&ie=UTF8&t=m&ll=54.630431,-6.772556&spn=0.065581,0.113468&z=13&output=embed" frameborder="0" width="660" marginwidth="0" scrolling="no"></iframe> <br /><small></small></div> <div align="center"><small><font size="2"><strong>MAP 3:</strong> View </font><a style="text-align: left; color: #0000ff" href="https://maps.google.com/maps/ms?msa=0&msid=217875345462978325581.0004cbd00ad41c81a5d3f&hl=en&ie=UTF8&t=m&ll=54.630431,-6.772556&spn=0.065581,0.113468&z=13&source=embed"><font size="2">505th Quarters N. Ireland</font></a><font size="2"> in a larger map</font></small></div> <p align="center">(Click on the lines and blue place markers for more information)</p> <p><strong><font size="3"><u>Bill’s Location in Northern Ireland</u></font></strong></p> <p>As with many episodes of Bill’s service with the 82nd Airborne, his stay in Northern Ireland is somewhat irregular with respect to the movements of his unit, his service record, and his own testimony during and after the war. The reasons for these discrepancies I believe have to do with his role as a parachute rigger in the 505 Service Company. As I’ve mentioned in previous posts, unlike other members of the 505 service company, riggers were required to jump into combat on a rotation basis with combat companies as a demonstration of the quality of their parachute maintenance, repair and packing. Much about the parachute riggers of WWII is not well documented – at least in published sources. </p> <p>I very recently found one source which helps elucidate the role, work and movements of the 82nd Airborne riggers. The work is entitled “82nd Airborne Division: 82nd Parachute Maintenance Company”. The author is unknown, but it is an officially written document obtained at the 82nd Airborne Museum, Fort Bragg, North Carolina.  Curiously, even with this source there are discrepancies between it, on the one hand, and Bill’s testimony after the war, letters he wrote home and his service record, on the other hand. I’ll write more about these in later posts. Suffice it to say that as per his service record and testimony, Bill was often to be found with the 505 PIR fighting in combat zones when the riggers of the 82nd Airborne (which would have included him) were in the rear echelons maintaining parachutes. These discrepancies continue to be a confounding mystery, which I hope one day to resolve.</p> <p>Whatever the case, Bill must have been a good rigger. In one of his interviews in 2000 with his friend and lawyer, Herd L. Bennett, he said that while in Naples, he was promoted to the rank of Technical Sergeant 4th Grade (T/4). <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> Interview with William Clark by Herd Bennett, January 26, 2000</font></p> <p>Part of his new T/4 duties entailed leading a squad of riggers in repairing and packing parachutes.</p> <p>Despite the fact that the 505 PIR was stationed in Cookstown,  Bill stated that in Northern Ireland, he was stationed very near the town of Ballymoney in County Antrim. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> Interview with William Clark by Herd Bennett, January 26, 2000</font></p> <p>Ballymoney is 32 miles away from Cookstown, where the rest of the 505 PIR was camped. I have interviewed two other members of Bill’s unit, the Service Company 505; Privates John Snyder and Maurice Herron, and both of them confirmed that the Service Company riggers were always stationed away from them. However, if Bill was stationed near Ballymoney, 32 miles is extremely far away. </p> <p>Parachute rigging and repair installations were built in Northern Ireland before the 82nd Airborne arrived. At least one such installation or “plant” has been described (see blue place marker at top of <strong>MAP 2 above</strong>). </p> <p>In his engrossing and well researched book, “Passing Through: The 82nd Airborne Division in Northern Ireland 1943-44”, John McCann wrote of these parachute maintenance plants:</p> <p><em>“At Ballyscullion, a small 315-acre townland on the outskirts of the south Derry Village of Bellaghy, preparations were already underway to facilitate the needs of the 82nd. On 27 November ‘Charlie’ Company, 202nd Engineer Combat Battalion arrived to begin the construction of a parachute drying, servicing and repacking plant. Each plant consisted of seven semi-circular steel framework buildings set on a concrete floor and covered in corrugated iron. Internally, fitted wooden boards provided adequate insulation for the overhead hot water heating system”.</em> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> “Passing Through: The 82nd Airborne Division in Northern Ireland 1943-44”, 2005 p. 46</font></p> <p>Notice McCann states that <em>“each plant consisted…”</em> implying that there was more than one of these plants in Northern Ireland. He briefly mentions on page 61 that another was at built at Monrush in Cookstown, ironically where the 505 PIR were stationed (see blue place marker on top of <strong>MAP 3 above</strong>).</p> <p>According to the unpublished, manuscript on the history of the 82nd Parachute Maintenance Company obtained  from the 82nd Airborne Museum, there was another parachute maintenance installation. On page 8 the document states:</p> <p>“<em>The 505 combat team maintenance section, after being on the high seas for nearly a month, during which they ate Thanksgiving dinner (once thinking they were close to the USA) docked at Belfast, Ireland on the 9th of December, 1943. Moving on the village called Ballymoney they set up a packing shed on Millickore Airdrone [sic]. They worked day and night opening boxes and drying chutes. The men really enjoyed being in an English speaking country again, brogue [Irish accent] not considered, and had a very good time there.</em></p> <p><em>After things settled down they could indulge in good beer and some potent Irish whiskey, not to mention the company of many local Irish coleens [Irish women]. On the day they finally started packing parachutes, they received orders to box up again, before 50 chutes had been packed, and be ready to move.”</em> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> “82nd Airborne Division: 82nd Parachute Maintenance Company”. Author unknown. Date unknown., p. 8</font></p> <p>Bill’s whereabouts  is difficult to ascertain for sure since the morning reports and muster calls for his unit and many others are missing from September 1943 onwards. They were destroyed in the 1973 fire at the National Personnel records center in St. Louis, Missouri.</p> <p>However, given Bill’s testimony and this newly discovered information, it is certain that he was  assigned to work at the parachute packing and repair installation located at Millickore Airdrome near Ballymoney in County Antrim. It makes sense that Bill would have been quartered near to a parachute maintenance installation. </p> <p>According to John McCann, despite plans for parachute training, there were few airfields and no C-47s. The absence of these meant no parachute drops. Soon the planners realized that the parachute maintenance installations weren’t needed. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> “Passing Through: The 82nd Airborne Division in Northern Ireland 1943-44”, 2005 p. 61</font></p> <p> </p> <p><font size="1"></font></p> <div align="center"><iframe height="500" marginheight="0" src="https://maps.google.com/maps/ms?msa=0&msid=217875345462978325581.0004cc345274b4918edd3&hl=en&ie=UTF8&t=h&ll=55.061461,-6.549911&spn=0.049155,0.120163&z=13&output=embed" frameborder="0" width="700" marginwidth="0" scrolling="no"></iframe> <br /><small></small></div> <div align="center"><small><font size="2"><strong></strong></font></small></div> <div align="center"><small><font size="2"><strong>Map 4:</strong> View </font><a style="text-align: left; color: #0000ff" href="https://maps.google.com/maps/ms?msa=0&msid=217875345462978325581.0004cc345274b4918edd3&hl=en&ie=UTF8&t=h&ll=55.061461,-6.549911&spn=0.049155,0.120163&z=13&source=embed"><font size="2">505 Rigger's station, Ballymoney County Antrim</font></a><font size="2"> in a larger map</font></small></div> <div align="center"> </div> <div align="center">(Click on the lines and shape for more information)</div> <p>I have been unable to ascertain the exact area around Ballymoney where the Millickore Airdrome was located in WWII; where the 505 PIR riggers built their parachute maintenance shed and were likely billeted. It isn’t listed on well researched credible websites like: </p> <p><a href="http://ww2ni.webs.com/">“The Second World War in Northern Ireland”</a> (<a title="http://ww2ni.webs.com/" href="http://ww2ni.webs.com/">http://ww2ni.webs.com/</a>)</p> <p>“<a href="http://ww2ni.webs.com/countyantrimairfields.htm">Airfields of Country Antrim” page</a>  (<a title="http://ww2ni.webs.com/countyantrimairfields.htm" href="http://ww2ni.webs.com/countyantrimairfields.htm">http://ww2ni.webs.com/countyantrimairfields.htm</a>)</p> <p><a href="http://www.ronaldv.nl/abandoned/airfields/GB/N-Ireland/antrim.html">Abandoned & Little-Known Airfields: United Kingdom, Northern Ireland Antrim</a>(<a title="http://www.ronaldv.nl/abandoned/airfields/GB/N-Ireland/antrim.html" href="http://www.ronaldv.nl/abandoned/airfields/GB/N-Ireland/antrim.html">http://www.ronaldv.nl/abandoned/airfields/GB/N-Ireland/antrim.html</a>)</p> <p>To demonstrate what the airdrome and sheds may have looked like from the air as well as the likely distance from the airdrome and Ballymoney, the modern day “Causeway Airfield” (even though it is in County Londonderry) is used as a placeholder while I chase down this latest mystery. </p> <p>The Causeway Airfield is indicated by the blue shape in the left of <strong>MAP 4 above</strong>. The blue line is the route from the airfield (where they would likely have been billeted) to the nearby large town of Ballymoney, three miles away, a place where the men would go when off duty. </p> <p>Without sufficient airfields for parachute drops, opportunities for training the 82nd paratroopers was further limited because most of the area was used for growing crops. The only training options available were: road marches, some weapons training on firing ranges, obstacle courses, guard duty, parades, and patrols. Reveille was at 6:00 AM and lights out at 10:00 PM. At least in the case of the 505 PIR stationed in Cookstown, except for passes, men were limited to staying at camp. They played cards, gambled, read, and wrote letters. </p> <p>Despite having said this, it appears that once drying of the chutes was underway i.e. <em>“after things settled down”</em>, the 505 riggers stationed at their billets near Ballymoney had time to enjoy their new (and in comparison to North Africa and even Naples) vastly improved surroundings. </p> <p>With the 82nd Division Headquarters at Castledawson some 20 miles away and the 505 Regimental Headquarters even further distant at 32 miles, all indications are that this must have been a relatively easy assignment (see <strong>MAP 5 below</strong>). In comparison to their 505 brethren, the 505 riggers seem to have had more spare time and more freedom. </p> <p> </p> <div align="center"><iframe height="650" marginheight="0" src="https://maps.google.com/maps/ms?msa=0&msid=217875345462978325581.0004cc456824b4c09c30e&hl=en&ie=UTF8&t=m&ll=54.873446,-6.60141&spn=0.513612,0.583649&z=10&output=embed" frameborder="0" width="425" marginwidth="0" scrolling="no"></iframe> <br /><small></small></div> <div align="center"><small><font size="2"><strong></strong></font></small></div> <div align="center"><small><font size="2"><strong>Map 5:</strong> View </font><a style="text-align: left; color: #0000ff" href="https://maps.google.com/maps/ms?msa=0&msid=217875345462978325581.0004cc456824b4c09c30e&hl=en&ie=UTF8&t=m&ll=54.873446,-6.60141&spn=0.513612,0.583649&z=10&source=embed"><font size="2">505 Riggers - 82nd HQ - 505 PIR</font></a><font size="2"> in a larger map</font></small></div> <div align="center"> </div> <div align="center">(Click on the lines and blue place markers for more information)</div> <p>When Bill spoke to me of Northern Ireland during a visit in 1996, he excitedly told me of how naturally beautiful Ireland was. He said that during the war he had been stationed near the coast. He said he especially loved the coast line and remarked on how green the grass was. He marveled at how it grew all the way to the edges of the cliffs and that the contrast between the green grass and the deep blue of the sea was dazzling. He asked me if I had ever been there. I informed him that I hadn’t. He insisted that I should go one day because, in his opinion, Ireland really was a beautiful place. </p> <p>In a letter home he wrote:</p> <p><em>“I saw a lot of the British Iles. Ireland, England and Scotland. My opinion is that Ireland is the best of all”.</em> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> Letter dated January 14, 1945. William A. Clark, p. 2. </font></p> <p>Ballymoney is only about 10 miles from the coast which would have made it quite easy for Bill and the 505 riggers to ride bicycles (a common mode of transport), or even walk there (See <strong>MAP 6 below</strong>). The coast in this area, known as the “Causeway Coast”, is quite picturesque. His unit’s close proximity to it would explain his fond recollections of Ireland’s breathtaking seaside.</p> <p> </p> <div align="center"><iframe height="480" marginheight="0" src="https://maps.google.com/maps/ms?msa=0&msid=217875345462978325581.0004cc45aed60f80b9592&hl=en&ie=UTF8&t=m&ll=55.13964,-6.611023&spn=0.188386,0.439453&z=11&output=embed" frameborder="0" width="640" marginwidth="0" scrolling="no"></iframe> <br /><small></small></div> <div align="center"><small><font size="2"><strong></strong></font></small></div> <div align="center"><small><font size="2"><strong>Map 6:</strong> View </font><a style="text-align: left; color: #0000ff" href="https://maps.google.com/maps/ms?msa=0&msid=217875345462978325581.0004cc45aed60f80b9592&hl=en&ie=UTF8&t=m&ll=55.13964,-6.611023&spn=0.188386,0.439453&z=11&source=embed"><font size="2">Distance from Ballymoney to Causeway Coast</font></a><font size="2"> in a larger map</font></small></div> <div align="center"> </div> <div align="center">(Click on the lines and blue place markers for more information)</div> <p>Most of the other enlisted men of the 505 didn’t get to see the coast much because they were too far inland. They just didn’t have transportation to go anywhere. When issued passes, some moved around using public transportation such as buses, or trains and the like. Others used bicycles or walked. Some only were issued passes to Cookstown. Those more fortunate usually took their leave in large towns such as Belfast or Londonderry. The Service Company of each regiment was charged with driving troops from one place to another, so they could use their Regiment’s vehicles to get out more often even if it was only to move supplies or pick up and drop off troops for training. </p> <p>Men of other 82nd Airborne units, namely the 507 PIR and 508 PIR, did see a lot of the coast. They were stationed on the Causeway Coast at Portrush (507 PIR) and Portstewart (508 PIR). (See the blue place markers on <strong>MAP 6 above</strong>). The men of these regiments gave similar descriptions to those Bill recollected.</p> <p><strong><u><font size="3">Leave and Friendships</font></u></strong></p> <p><font size="1"><font size="2">Bill mentioned to me in 1996 that a lot of the men from his company had made close friends with families in Northern Ireland and whenever the opportunity arose, often in the <font size="1"><font size="2">evening, after their duties were finished, they would leave camp</font></font> and call at the houses to visit for a fire side chat and some tea, or whiskey. These troopers would make bonds with the whole household. They would bring treats like chewing gum, or chocolates for the family’s children, whom they treated like they were their own brothers and sisters back in the States. The father and mother of a household treated them as one of their own sons. In many respects these men were adopted by the family. The people of Northern Ireland didn’t have much during the war, but whatever they had they readily shared with the troopers. The 82nd men did likewise. They were fully aware of the deep sacrifices the locals were making, and that made the men all the more grateful for their hospitality.</font></font></p> <p>While some troopers made friends with local families, others would leave camp and go into town for drinks at a pub. In either case this was often done without passes:</p> <p align="left"><font size="1"><font size="2"></font></font><em>“The men were given three day passes and furloughs while in Ireland and there was a problem in connection with men staying ‘absent without leave’. The AWOL rate took a sharp upward curve…”</em> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> “Put on your boots and parachutes!” Wills, D., 1992, p. 38.</font></p> <p>The men would often get away with it, or their superior officer turned a blind eye. Sometimes though, they were caught. The resultant punishments could include a reduction in rank, additional training exercises, pay cuts, long hours of Kitchen Patrol (KP), guard duty, hard labor, or other unsavory assignments.</p> <p align="center"><a href="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-Fd8a5FoaFkc/UIAS0ojW5RI/AAAAAAAADRs/gAMoTG86JsI/s1600-h/IrelandPrescott17.jpg"><img style="border-right-width: 0px; display: block; float: none; border-top-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; margin-left: auto; border-left-width: 0px; margin-right: auto" title="IrelandPrescott1" border="0" alt="IrelandPrescott1" src="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-B81vyvXY4D0/UIAS1oDS3fI/AAAAAAAADR0/EitMd3x1nhw/IrelandPrescott1_thumb5.jpg?imgmax=800" width="297" height="315" /></a> <strong>Trooper pulling guard duty outside a hut, Winter, 1943. </strong></p> <p align="center"><strong>Sketch by William L. Prescott (AKA Linzee Prescott by the 505), 1943</strong></p> <p align="left">Notice the All American (AA) 82nd Airborne unit insignia is sewn over with a plain cloth patch to hide the unit’s identity.</p> <p align="center"><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> “Saga of the All American” Dawson, Forrest W., 1946, unpaginated</font></p> <p><font size="1"><font size="2"><strong></strong></font></font></p> <p><strong><font size="3"><u>Christmas 1943 in Northern Ireland</u></font></strong></p> <p><font size="1"><font size="2">Part of the 82nd Division </font></font><font size="1"><font size="2">including the 508th PIR, 505th PIR, the 325th GIR and other smaller units (such as Divisional Headquarters Company, the 407th Airborne Quartermaster Co, 307th Airborne Medical Co, 82nd Airborne MPs, 82nd Airborne Signal Co, 782nd Airborne Ordnance Co, the 307th Airborne Engineers minus C Co), among others celebrated Christmas 1943  in Northern Ireland.</font></font></p> <p> </p> <p align="center"><a href="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-cdaimT8HrvM/UIAS44PPeMI/AAAAAAAADR8/rEioh5TSSjA/s1600-h/Christmas_19431.jpg"><img style="border-right-width: 0px; display: block; float: none; border-top-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; margin-left: auto; border-left-width: 0px; margin-right: auto" title="Christmas_1943" border="0" alt="Christmas_1943" src="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-ZLP9kTNMg7o/UIAS5vflC9I/AAAAAAAADSE/KBa6RElXlc8/Christmas_1943_thumb.jpg?imgmax=800" width="676" height="459" /></a><strong> <font size="1"><font size="2">Christmas 1943 in Northern Ireland</font></font></strong></p> <p align="center"><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> Author’s Collection</font></p> <p align="center">Click on the image for higher resolution. </p> <p align="left">You’ll notice Bill’s Christmas card is postmarked November 1, 1943. Bill must have sent the card while performing occupation duty in Naples, Italy. At 55 days before Christmas, the date gives an idea of the estimated time it might have  taken for the Christmas mail to arrive from the ETO to the US; which is surprising since this is Victory Mail (as indicated by the words  “V MAIL” at the bottom of the card). V MAIL was sent by aircraft. It arrived much more quickly than regular mail which was sent by ship. The space for writing a message using V MAIL was very small in comparison to a letter which could be any number of pages. Many people didn’t like using V MAIL for this reason, but I think it suited Bill, since as the war progressed he wrote home less often. Bill’s brother, Henry Clark Jr., explained why in a letter dated December 23, 1944: </p> <p align="left"><em>“I can understand why he [meaning Bill] doesn’t write. If I had been over here as long as he has I probably wouldn’t be writing but semi annually either. In other words the longer and further you get away from home the less one writes. I’m going to drop him a line tonight and see if I can get him “on the ball”. In other words I am going to mildly inform him that he has a few obligations as far as his correspondence is concerned….”</em> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> “Letter written home from Somewhere in France” Henry Clark Jr. December 23, 1944 p. 2</font></p> <p align="left"> </p> <p align="center"><a href="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-s6j2u9fDSfc/UIAS7fedHhI/AAAAAAAADSM/5__BW9SkZUw/s1600-h/AirborneStationary19.jpg"><img style="border-right-width: 0px; display: block; float: none; border-top-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; margin-left: auto; border-left-width: 0px; margin-right: auto" title="AirborneStationary1" border="0" alt="AirborneStationary1" src="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-KRGx5G4C5Do/UIAS8JW8mDI/AAAAAAAADSU/1jc04W6Bc2A/AirborneStationary1_thumb7.jpg?imgmax=800" width="458" height="663" /></a><strong>Bill’s unused Army Issue Airborne Stationary</strong> </p> <p align="center"><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> Authors Collection</font></p> <p align="center"><a href="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-zMteO9JowLc/UIAS9O8-K-I/AAAAAAAADSc/sH2n5_nmV2g/s1600-h/AirborneStationary26.jpg"><img style="border-right-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; border-left-width: 0px" title="AirborneStationary2" border="0" alt="AirborneStationary2" src="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-qpQm4A6ONqA/UIAS9rzwC8I/AAAAAAAADSk/39AuBx356wg/AirborneStationary2_thumb4.jpg?imgmax=800" width="650" height="348" /></a> </p> <p align="center"><strong>Bill’s unused Army Issue Airborne Stationary</strong> </p> <p align="center"><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> Authors Collection</font></p> <p align="left">Bill said he had memories of a special Christmas in 1943. In every town and village their was at least caroling. In the bigger towns, there were church services and even a dance at the American Red Cross Service Club in Portrush. <font size="1"><font size="2">Wherever the men of the 82nd were stationed in Northern Ireland, the people treated them with all the hospitality their war stricken rationing could muster. The soldiers were welcomed into the people’s homes by order of their own Prime Minister, but from reading some of the war memoirs of 82nd men and from what Bill told me, it is clear the locals would have done it anyway. </font></font></p> <p>A significant number of 82nd men were of Irish descent and found they had distant and even near relatives living in the area. Other troopers had friends or associates from their home towns, whose family had immigrated to the US from Northern Ireland. In many cases, these people developed the foundations for what were to become life long relationships. Some men met Irish women, fell in love, and later married them. Other troopers would make the journey back to Northern Ireland  many times  in later years to stay connected with their war time friends. Such was the very special and lasting bond between the 82nd Airborne troopers and the people of Northern Ireland. </p> <p><strong><font size="3"><u>A Cold Winter</u></font></strong></p> <p>Bill never mentioned anything about how cold it was during his winter stay in Northern Ireland. But by all accounts it was absolutely frigid. For the 82nd men who fought in North Africa and Italy, the change in climate was dramatic. Not only was it cold, but it was damp. Most of the time it was overcast. For men stationed in the Quonset  and Nissen huts, there was no insulation. They slept on hard wooden bunks without mattresses. Their only source of heat was a single small stove which they stoked with a meager daily ration of coal or peat. These stoves gave out little heat because they were insulated to keep their tin metal casings from melting. Many a trooper never forgot how cold they were in Northern Ireland. The following two sketches are by William L. Prescott a famed WWII artist and paratrooper assigned to 505 PIR Regimental HQ Company.</p> <p> </p> <p align="center"><a href="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-OGCR-XbYW6Y/UIATBvSmhXI/AAAAAAAADSs/E8-JWqmMvak/s1600-h/Prescott29.jpg"><img style="border-right-width: 0px; display: block; float: none; border-top-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; margin-left: auto; border-left-width: 0px; margin-right: auto" title="Prescott2" border="0" alt="Prescott2" src="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-B1-rJzDhJlA/UIATDEQdC9I/AAAAAAAADS0/cKh1ClBsFtk/Prescott2_thumb7.jpg?imgmax=800" width="518" height="337" /></a><strong>505 PIR troopers suffering the cold in a Nissen hut at their Cookstown camp, Winter, 1943. </strong></p> <p align="center"><strong>Sketch by William L. Prescott. (AKA Linzee Prescott by the 505)</strong></p> <p align="center"><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> “Saga of the All American” Dawson, Forrest W., 1946, unpaginated</font></p> <p> </p> <p><a href="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-24z0J_u6yLI/UIATGN1Dg-I/AAAAAAAADS8/WChkUkra1w8/s1600-h/Prescott312.jpg"><img style="border-right-width: 0px; display: block; float: none; border-top-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; margin-left: auto; border-left-width: 0px; margin-right: auto" title="Prescott3" border="0" alt="Prescott3" src="http://lh4.ggpht.com/--TdkrOjzPrY/UIATG9n0aqI/AAAAAAAADTE/tDJyJveQaGs/Prescott3_thumb8.jpg?imgmax=800" width="535" height="298" /></a>  <strong>Well bundled troopers in winter issue shivering beside cold stoves in Northern Ireland, Winter, 1943. </strong></p> <p align="center"><strong>Sketch by William L. Prescott. (AKA Linzee Prescott by the 505)</strong></p> <p align="center"><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong>  “Saga of the All American” Dawson, Forrest W., 1946, unpaginated</font></p> <p> </p> <p><strong><u><font size="3">The Republic of Northern Ireland</font></u></strong></p> <p>One other thing Bill talked about was the Republic of Ireland. He said:</p> <p><em>“The troops were not allowed to go to Dublin because that was in a different country.”</em> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> Interview with William Clark by Herd Bennett, January 26, 2000</font></p> <p>Without going into a discussion of politics, Northern Ireland is part of the UK with its own legislative government. It borders the Republic of Ireland of which Dublin is the capitol city. The Republic of Ireland was a neural country in WWII. While some 82nd soldiers stationed in Northern Ireland may have visited “free Ireland” as they called it, Bill never did. It would have meant a court marital; possibly with a sentence in a Stateside Federal prison.  During WWII, blackout conditions were in force all across Northern Ireland. Indeed Belfast had been the target of German bombing raids during the time known as the “Belfast Blitz”. The sun set early and rose late. Most of the time it was dark with overcast days. Some 82nd men were stationed close enough to the border with the Republic of Ireland to see some of its cities lights at night. In the blackout conditions which made the long nights seem interminable, the lights of “free Ireland” must have been a significant temptation for them.</p> <p><strong><u><font size="3">Reluctantly Moving On</font></u></strong></p> <p>Despite the dark, cold, damp and cloudy conditions, Northern Ireland will always be a special place for the veteran men of the 505 PIR, the 325 GIR, and many smaller veteran attached or organic 82nd units. All these units combated not only the formidable Axis powers in the Mediterranean, but the harsh climate in North Africa,  and the depressing privations endured during their time there. </p> <p>The 505 riggers left Ballymoney on February 14, 1944. Their hearts were heavy. In light of what they had experienced, Northern Ireland had been too good to be true – and as time went on – too good to last. In Bill’s mind, it was incomprehensible how any civilized country could function so well being that close to Nazi occupied Europe, with Luftwaffe bombing raids, and the U-boat threat to shipping. Bill was soon to discover that their new destination of England was to prove equally welcoming, and  its ability to function in spite of the long war, just as incomprehensible. </p> <p>Unlike the 82nd’s time in Northern Ireland, their time in England would be accompanied by a most intensive training program. They were to be thrown into the thick of the invasion preparations. In a short time, a sense of foreboding was to grow among the men; with the outcome being very uncertain. As I’ll make more clear over the next few posts, it is becoming evident that Bill often had the choice of relatively safe missions or dangerous ones.  As often as he could, he was to choose danger. In his eyes the Normandy invasion presented an opportunity which he was unwilling to resist.</p> <p align="center">© Copyright Jeffrey Clark 2012 All Rights Reserved.</p> Jeff Clarkhttp://www.blogger.com/profile/03692669731275640003noreply@blogger.com3tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-2388671760617909733.post-64034550520419615652012-10-04T13:40:00.001-07:002012-10-04T13:45:12.587-07:00The Capture and Liberation of Naples, Italy<p>Today is October 4, 2012. I wanted to post this blog entry in remembrance of Bill’s birthday, which was October 5, 1922. By a coincidence the events covered here occurred at the time of his 21st birthday. While he did get to see October 5 in relative safety, as  you will discover, Bill was extraordinarily lucky to have survived the events of  just two days later.</p> <p>At the end of the battles for Salerno, German casualties were about 3,500 men. American losses were much the same. At approximately 5,500 it was the British with the highest number of soldiers lost. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> “United States Army in World War II Mediterranean Theater of Operations: Salerno to Cassino”, Blumenson, M., 1993, p. 144 </font><a href="http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-MTO-Salerno/USA-MTO-Salerno-9.html"><font size="1">http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-MTO-Salerno/USA-MTO-Salerno-9.html</font></a></p> <p>The majority of the fighting on the part of the American forces was done by the 36th and 45th Infantry Divisions. To be sure the 82nd Airborne was responsible for a key part of the victory with the 504’s sacrifices made at Altavilla and for helping to plug the gap in the line.  They also contributed by dropping the 2nd Battalion 509th PIR, which was attached to the 82nd Airborne, in rugged terrain in the region of Avellino about 20 miles north of the town of Salerno to block mountain passes. These men were badly misdroped, but managed to cause the enemy considerable confusion and havoc.</p> <p><em>“The value of the [82nd Airborne] reinforcement stemmed less from the actual number of troops than from its psychological lift to the commanders and men in the beachhead who were beginning to feel uneasy; they had no way of knowing that the worst had passed”.</em> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> “United States Army in World War II Mediterranean Theater of Operations: Salerno to Cassino”, Blumenson, M., 1993, p. 145 </font><a href="http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-MTO-Salerno/USA-MTO-Salerno-9.html"><font size="1">http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-MTO-Salerno/USA-MTO-Salerno-9.html</font></a></p> <p>When talking about Salerno, in acknowledgement of the men from the 36th Division he saw lying dead on Hill 424, Bill often mentioned that rightly or wrongly the 82nd Airborne got the credit for the breakthrough at Salerno which led to the advance on Naples. </p> <p>Trooper Henry Covington in his excellent 1949 book “A Fighting Heart: An Unofficial Story of the 82nd Airborne Division” captures well the contributions made by the 82nd at Salerno from an airborne (particularly a 509th) perspective: </p> <p><em>“How well the 509th troopers did their job is shown in the fact that the Germans became so jittery about airborne activity that they deployed more troops for preventive and corrective action then we had airborne troops in the entire Allied Airborne Army. These enemy troops naturally were unavailable for decisive and critical action at Salerno.</em></p> <p><em>We saved the Salerno beachhead all right. We had it from none other than General Mark Clark, himself:</em></p> <p><em>‘At a moment when the scales of defeat or victory hung in the balance the weight of airborne troops tipped them to the side of victory.’” </em><font size="1"><b>Source:</b> H. Covington <i>“A Fighting Heart: An Unofficial Story of the 82<sup>nd</sup> Airborne Division”</i> 1949 p. 41</font></p> <p>Bill’s sentiment represents another dimension to the battle and to the war in general; and it’s one expressed by many airborne troopers I’ve interviewed. In his typically humble way, he perceived the victory in a larger context which reflected a deep love for his fellow American soldiers and hinted at his hatred of war as an insanity haunting the human condition. In a letter home in June 1945 he wrote:</p> <p><em>“From what I can hear most people back in the States think that all of the fighting was done in France and Germany. People who are like that should see all of the graves at “Kasserine Pass” in Africa. Also at Bizerte, Sousse, and Cape Bon. Also hill 609 near Bizerte. I have more respect for men who have fought through Africa than all of the rest of us put together. Because from what I’ve seen it was a rough war there and the climate didn’t help matters any.”</em> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> William Clark, letter dated June 13, 1945</font></p> <p>Bill said the 82nd Airborne fought with the 45th Division and the British to break through the German lines and capture Naples. Map 1, below shows the progress made and lines of attack by the Allies and defenses by the Germans.</p> <p align="center"><a href="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-AsDtjJu0pxw/UG3yiLNC5DI/AAAAAAAADNE/dYviyHpbSgY/s1600-h/USAMTOSalernoII9.jpg"><img style="border-right-width: 0px; display: block; float: none; border-top-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; margin-left: auto; border-left-width: 0px; margin-right: auto" title="USA-MTO-Salerno-II" border="0" alt="USA-MTO-Salerno-II" src="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-inOeOtfk-Ic/UG3yjcfRjGI/AAAAAAAADNM/hEQ52mkPvdM/USAMTOSalernoII_thumb7.jpg?imgmax=800" width="823" height="567" /></a> </p> <p align="center"><strong>Map 1: Advance to the Volturno River</strong></p> <p align="center"><strong><a href="http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-MTO-Salerno/maps/USA-MTO-Salerno-II.jpg">(Click on this link to see the map in full size)</a></strong></p> <p align="center"><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong><em> “United States Army in World War II Mediterranean Theater of Operations Salerno to Cassino.”</em> Blumenson M., 1993, page 133. Retrieved from </font><a title="http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-MTO-Salerno/USA-MTO-Salerno-9.html" href="http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-MTO-Salerno/USA-MTO-Salerno-9.html"><font size="1">http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-MTO-Salerno/USA-MTO-Salerno-9.html</font></a></p> <p align="left"> </p> <p align="left"> </p> <div style="padding-bottom: 0px; padding-left: 0px; width: 425px; padding-right: 0px; display: block; float: none; margin-left: auto; margin-right: auto; padding-top: 0px" id="scid:5737277B-5D6D-4f48-ABFC-DD9C333F4C5D:d143928c-7309-4965-8d26-f187b5b68374" class="wlWriterEditableSmartContent"><div id="30da55c3-ede5-4d7f-bcf8-ce7c78ff4572" style="margin: 0px; padding: 0px; display: inline;"><div><a href="http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=nOf8tJHmbn4&feature=youtube_gdata_player" target="_new"><img src="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-q-bExbgjwic/UG3yjyG_41I/AAAAAAAADQs/EeYaMfJGWao/video8d3a7da9b44b%25255B2%25255D.jpg?imgmax=800" style="border-style: none" galleryimg="no" onload="var downlevelDiv = document.getElementById('30da55c3-ede5-4d7f-bcf8-ce7c78ff4572'); downlevelDiv.innerHTML = "<div><object width=\"425\" height=\"355\"><param name=\"movie\" value=\"http://www.youtube.com/v/nOf8tJHmbn4&hl=en\"><\/param><embed src=\"http://www.youtube.com/v/nOf8tJHmbn4&hl=en\" type=\"application/x-shockwave-flash\" width=\"425\" height=\"355\"><\/embed><\/object><\/div>";" alt=""></a></div></div></div> <p align="center"><strong>Here’s a 3 minute portion of news reel covering the battle for Salerno and the advance to Naples.</strong></p> <p align="center"><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> Nara.gov</font></p> <p><strong><font size="5">Naples</font></strong></p> <p>On September 28 the 1st and 2nd Battalions of the 505 PIR were loaded onto LCIs at Paestum in the south of Salerno Bay, moved across the bay and landed at the coastal town of Maiori in the north, just a few miles west of Salerno itself in Map 1 above. </p> <p>Third Battalion 505 had departed the day before to meet up with the Rangers and Company H of the 504 PIR. The latter units had been fighting all through the Salerno battles to seize and defend the Chiunzi Pass. It was a key strategic mountain gateway which linked the invasion beaches to the south with the flat plain leading to Naples in the north (See Map 1 above). </p> <p>With the 3rd Battalion in the lead, and the rest of the regiment following behind, the 505 fought the rear guard of the retreating Germans through the mountains and down onto the plains in front of Mt Vesuvius. </p> <p>By October 1 they reached Naples. </p> <p><a href="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-i-H-lBGn8uM/UG3yxUFtM4I/AAAAAAAADNc/NpPFB8-7r9M/s1600-h/NaplesAir%25255B7%25255D.jpg"><img style="border-right-width: 0px; display: block; float: none; border-top-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; margin-left: auto; border-left-width: 0px; margin-right: auto" title="NaplesAir" border="0" alt="NaplesAir" src="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-WUZxqMLri0A/UG3yy9s2zVI/AAAAAAAADNk/9PUCUxYOOpE/NaplesAir_thumb%25255B5%25255D.jpg?imgmax=800" width="524" height="448" /></a></p> <p align="center"><strong>Aerial reconnaissance  photo of smoldering Mt. Vesuvius with Naples on the right <strong>Oct. 1943</strong></strong></p> <p align="center">The 82nd advanced on Naples from the south crossing the plain between the coast and Mt. Vesuvius</p> <p align="center"><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> fold3.com</font></p> <p>The Germans had left Naples a crippled city. The electrical power and water supply were cut. The sewage system was destroyed. Stockpiles of coal and liquid fuel had been set on fire. Railways and the docks had been sabotaged. Railway junction boxes and critical line switches were blown.  Many ships birthed in the port had been holed and sunk. Not all the damage was done by the Germans. Allied bombing raids, conducted when the city was in German hands, left their own destruction mainly on  the port and its docks. These bombing raids were necessary to put pressure on the Germans, thereby providing an advantage to liberating Allied forces invading at Salerno and further south. </p> <p> </p> <p align="center"><strong><font size="5">Pictures of the damage done by the Allied bombing campaign</font></strong></p> <p align="center"><strong>(click on them to view in high resolution)</strong></p> <p align="center"><a href="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-lh5jx-USZHs/UG3y_8PNk5I/AAAAAAAADNs/cs2XQKQYCDU/s1600-h/NaplesBombing1%25255B7%25255D.jpg"><img style="border-right-width: 0px; display: block; float: none; border-top-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; margin-left: auto; border-left-width: 0px; margin-right: auto" title="NaplesBombing1" border="0" alt="NaplesBombing1" src="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-aRe6Na3ST0o/UG3zAlkD_BI/AAAAAAAADN0/HROpbAQBIP4/NaplesBombing1_thumb%25255B5%25255D.jpg?imgmax=800" width="392" height="294" /></a> <strong>Naples is bombed by <strong>100 flying fortresses</strong> of the US Army Air Force on <strong>April 4 1943</strong></strong></p> <p>This raid by 100 flying fortresses from the US army air force destroyed or damaged 23 ships including 3 submarines. Several smaller craft were hit and a floating dock was damaged. Three of the ships were ocean liners. </p> <p align="center"><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> fold3.com</font></p> <p align="center"><a href="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-inT9Kx_m1-w/UG3zPtvoI_I/AAAAAAAADOA/wflCP5-c-QA/s1600-h/NaplesBombing2%25255B8%25255D.jpg"><img style="border-right-width: 0px; display: block; float: none; border-top-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; margin-left: auto; border-left-width: 0px; margin-right: auto" title="NaplesBombing2" border="0" alt="NaplesBombing2" src="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-DOEPB5aZz0g/UG3zQdpAYgI/AAAAAAAADOI/BA5AsROwaxo/NaplesBombing2_thumb%25255B6%25255D.jpg?imgmax=800" width="394" height="336" /></a> <strong>The docks of Naples burning after a US Army Air Force raid</strong></p> <p align="center"><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> fold3.com</font></p> <p align="center"><a href="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-Ht1O1_bwIzk/UG3zbqazb7I/AAAAAAAADOQ/senrMGtUZwY/s1600-h/NaplesBombing3%25255B10%25255D.jpg"><img style="border-right-width: 0px; display: block; float: none; border-top-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; margin-left: auto; border-left-width: 0px; margin-right: auto" title="NaplesBombing3" border="0" alt="NaplesBombing3" src="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-2CCMceyaxn8/UG3zcQ3-ohI/AAAAAAAADOY/cLBZ6bvu7U4/NaplesBombing3_thumb%25255B8%25255D.jpg?imgmax=800" width="422" height="374" /></a> <strong>Craters, scorch marks and fires after an Allied raid on Naples </strong></p> <p align="center"><strong>(Click on the picture for a larger view)</strong></p> <p align="center"><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> fold3.com</font></p> <p align="center"><a href="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-vs8Jy_i979w/UG3zrXp8veI/AAAAAAAADOg/wMXIBU4F5os/s1600-h/NaplesBombing4%25255B7%25255D.jpg"><img style="border-right-width: 0px; display: block; float: none; border-top-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; margin-left: auto; border-left-width: 0px; margin-right: auto" title="NaplesBombing4" border="0" alt="NaplesBombing4" src="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-k_tMLNdDfwQ/UG3zsOlVArI/AAAAAAAADOo/LenAn7icugE/NaplesBombing4_thumb%25255B5%25255D.jpg?imgmax=800" width="384" height="292" /></a> <strong>Ground level view of Naples destruction by Allied bombing </strong></p> <p align="center"><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> fold3.com</font></p> <p align="center"><a href="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-CVzrzqQ5cTQ/UG3z5HV1j5I/AAAAAAAADO0/wVaJ8MNpYjQ/s1600-h/NaplesBombing5%25255B8%25255D.jpg"><img style="border-right-width: 0px; display: block; float: none; border-top-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; margin-left: auto; border-left-width: 0px; margin-right: auto" title="NaplesBombing5" border="0" alt="NaplesBombing5" src="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-6angF3jD_xI/UG3z6CC5VVI/AAAAAAAADO8/3rdvYqYnDz8/NaplesBombing5_thumb%25255B6%25255D.jpg?imgmax=800" width="403" height="288" /></a> <strong>Demolished cranes at the port of Naples probably by Allied Bombing raids</strong></p> <p align="center"><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> fold3.com</font></p> <p align="center"><a href="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-fdgozaa6fUs/UG3z-YQXzrI/AAAAAAAADPE/L3r156_P_9M/s1600-h/NaplesBombing7%25255B5%25255D.jpg"><img style="border-right-width: 0px; display: block; float: none; border-top-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; margin-left: auto; border-left-width: 0px; margin-right: auto" title="NaplesBombing7" border="0" alt="NaplesBombing7" src="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-I66DbbBR4Z0/UG3z_U1T0yI/AAAAAAAADPM/eIsJliV3y4o/NaplesBombing7_thumb%25255B3%25255D.jpg?imgmax=800" width="726" height="190" /></a> <strong>Largest warehouse in the port of Naples bombed by US Army Air Force </strong></p> <p align="center"><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> fold3.com</font></p> <p><a href="http://lh4.ggpht.com/--yrFYABmTnM/UG30DTTJklI/AAAAAAAADPU/8-pYBkR4ugE/s1600-h/NaplesBombing8%25255B6%25255D.jpg"><img style="border-right-width: 0px; display: block; float: none; border-top-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; margin-left: auto; border-left-width: 0px; margin-right: auto" title="NaplesBombing8" border="0" alt="NaplesBombing8" src="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-2_NyZv3jTl0/UG30DxQQ1AI/AAAAAAAADPc/FR1nVAzMcIk/NaplesBombing8_thumb%25255B4%25255D.jpg?imgmax=800" width="749" height="207" /></a> <strong>Ship on the left is ocean liner "Sicilia" a 480 foot hospital ship probably bombed by US Army Air Force </strong></p> <p align="center"><strong>Ship with two smoke stacks is the 590 foot ocean liner "Lombardia". She was bombed in two then caught fire and burned during an Allied air raid </strong></p> <p align="center"><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> fold3.com</font></p> <p align="center"><font size="5"><strong></strong></font></p> <p align="center"><font size="5"><strong>Pictures of demolitions made by the retreating Germans</strong> </font></p> <p align="center"><strong>(click on them to view in high resolution)</strong></p> <p align="center"><a href="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-D9rtZOdRsv4/UG30FJJGq-I/AAAAAAAADPk/wUmWIf9YfcY/s1600-h/NaplesBombing6%25255B8%25255D.jpg"><img style="border-right-width: 0px; display: block; float: none; border-top-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; margin-left: auto; border-left-width: 0px; margin-right: auto" title="NaplesBombing6" border="0" alt="NaplesBombing6" src="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-4D7WzFtRhOU/UG30F1aAHGI/AAAAAAAADPs/HRJhaqqTMEY/NaplesBombing6_thumb%25255B6%25255D.jpg?imgmax=800" width="382" height="293" /></a> <strong>Ship sunk in Naples by Retreating Germans</strong></p> <p align="center"><strong>(Docks destroyed by Allied bombing)</strong></p> <p align="center"><font size="1"><strong>Source: </strong>fold3.com</font></p> <p align="center"><a href="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-gUz1CRgOWLg/UG30RZKwIqI/AAAAAAAADP0/hMxnnW00R2A/s1600-h/GermanDamage2%25255B6%25255D.jpg"><img style="border-right-width: 0px; display: block; float: none; border-top-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; margin-left: auto; border-left-width: 0px; margin-right: auto" title="GermanDamage2" border="0" alt="GermanDamage2" src="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-uwWOVKQr99g/UG30SLLXmRI/AAAAAAAADP8/sMMG1YSx-3c/GermanDamage2_thumb%25255B4%25255D.jpg?imgmax=800" width="392" height="253" /></a> <strong>Dry dock flooded by Germans</strong></p> <p align="center"><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> fold3.com</font></p> <p align="center"><a href="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-P9PSLxjOcDc/UG30TMqRg2I/AAAAAAAADQE/Fm8-0W1jHIc/s1600-h/AmericanRepairs1%25255B5%25255D.jpg"><img style="border-right-width: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; border-left-width: 0px" title="AmericanRepairs1" border="0" alt="AmericanRepairs1" src="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-I2o0IDTarrY/UG30UK5KMOI/AAAAAAAADQM/Yz7oMB0x8N4/AmericanRepairs1_thumb%25255B3%25255D.jpg?imgmax=800" width="410" height="323" /></a> </p> <p align="center"><strong>Same dry dock and ship. The dry dock emptied and repaired by US Army Engineers</strong></p> <p align="center"><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> fold3.com</font></p> <p>General Ridgway later described with disgust the scene of Naples’ destruction:</p> <p><em>“By this time we were beginning to realize what tremendous damage the retreating Germans had done to this old and beautiful city. The harbor area had been subjected to the most complete destruction I have ever seen in war. Every big crane was down, damaged beyond use. Ships of all sizes, from a twenty thousand-ton passenger vessel, which lay on its side, half submerged, down to little launches, clogged the harbor, holed and wreaked by explosives. Cruisers and destroyers had been sunk at their anchorage, with nothing but their top masts showing. The water had a thick scum of oil over it.”</em> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> Ridgway, M. Soldier: The Memoirs of Matthew B. Ridgway, 1956, p. 88 </font></p> <p>While some of the damage reported by General Ridgway, particularly the sinking of vessels, was done by the Germans, the destruction of Naples’ port facilities and ships was the mostly the result of Allied bombing. In any case, as we will see, the Germans weren't quite finished.</p> <p>In the meantime, the 82nd Airborne Division was tasked with policing Naples, cleaning it up, and restoring some semblance of order. General Ridgway ordered the city divided into three sectors. Each sector was assigned an infantry regiment from the 82nd. With their German masters gone, the local Neapolitans set about reestablishing order in their own way. Family feuds were reignited. Nazi collaborators were hunted down. The Germans had opened the city’s prisons and criminals were being targeted and targeting their enemies in turn. It was a dangerous place especially at night. </p> <p>As the new Assistant Division Commander and Commander of the 505, Colonel Gavin (very soon to be General Gavin) was chosen by General Ridgway to implement orders to restore civility lest the city descend into anarchy. </p> <p>After the war Gavin wrote candidly of this unenviable assignment:</p> <p><em>“As darkness neared, I did not see how I could get the city under control, and General Ridgway was emphatic in his orders to me as he outlined my responsibilities. Occasionally a carabinieri, or city policeman, came by the command post, and while these men shrugged their shoulders and said the Neapolitans were difficult to control, they offered no help. Apprehensive about what would happen during the night, I told the Chief of Police just before darkness set in that any Italian, regardless of his sympathies, who possessed a weapon in the vicinity of where a weapon had been fired would be shot at once. He seemed startled and gulped a bit as we explained exactly what we meant; then off he went. A few minutes later a weapon was fired in a side street. I took a platoon of troopers and went right out to get anyone with a weapon. The men had orders to shoot. No one with a weapon could be found. Almost at once quiet descended over the city. The next morning the situation was well under control, and we began to clear up the debris, clear the port, get the utilities back in operation, and provide food.”</em> <font size="1"><b>Source:</b> Gavin, J. <i>“On to Berlin: Battles of an Airborne Commander 1943 - 1946”</i> 1978 p. 73</font></p> <p>General Ridgway set up his Divisional Headquarters in the former Secret Police Headquarters or “Questura” at the city’s center square where all of the grand government buildings were located. </p> <p>On October 4 the 505’s 2nd Battalion and part of 1st Battalion were attached to the British 23rd Armored Brigade. The force moved out to the north to fight the Germans retreating to the Volturno river which was the western part of the first of several subsequent and highly effective  German defensive lines spanning the Italian peninsula. </p> <p>The 505 units returned to Naples on October 8 to find that while they were gone tragedy had struck. Unsatisfied with destroying the city’s infrastructure, the Germans had set time bombs throughout the city, with a preference for buildings which would be used as sleeping quarters, command posts, or congregation areas for the Allied liberators and civilians alike. </p> <p>One massive device was planted behind a cleverly designed false wall in the basement of  the Naples post office, just 300 yards away from the 82nd Airborne’s Divisional Headquarters at the Questura across the city’s square. At around noon on October 7, (two days after Bill’s 21st birthday) it detonated. A huge explosion tore through the building and rocked the square.</p> <p><em>“The post office building across the square from us was being used by some troops (not 82d men) when, suddenly, at mid-day when men were having chow, there was a tremendous explosion. At the time I happened to be leaning out of the Questura’s second floor window talking with someone on the street below, and felt a great sucking-in of air followed by an outward rush of air and noise coming from the bombed building. Heavy explosives had been left by the Germans, who assumed the building would be used by our troops, and they had set delayed timers. There were many deaths and everybody rushed over and pitched in to dig out the grisly remains.” </em><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> Lebenson L., “Surrounded by Heroes: Six Campaigns with Division Headquarters, 82nd Airborne Division, 1942 – 1945. p. 72 2007</font></p> <p><em>“Back in Naples on the 7th, a huge time bomb left behind a false wall in the main post office building by the retreating Germans, exploded, killing or wounding upward of one hundred people, primarily civilians.”</em> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> Nordyke, P., “All American All the Way: The Combat History of the 82nd Airborne Division in World War II” 2005, p. 148</font></p> <p>After the war, Bill told a story about this explosion which differs in some details from these accounts. He said that while in Naples his unit (the 505th PIR Service Company) was quartered in a post office. He said a German shell or some other unidentified explosive agent blew up the post office. Bill said he was inside the post office when the device detonated. Somehow he miraculously escaped the blast without injury. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> Interview with William Clark by Herd Bennett, January 26, 2000</font></p> <p><font size="1"></font></p> <p><font size="1"><img style="background-image: none; border-right-width: 0px; padding-left: 0px; padding-right: 0px; display: block; float: none; border-top-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; margin-left: auto; border-left-width: 0px; margin-right: auto; padding-top: 0px" title="PostOffice_thumb12_thumb_thumb_thum" border="0" alt="PostOffice_thumb12_thumb_thumb_thum" src="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-evYqWuvyKkc/UG30U1A5FYI/AAAAAAAADQU/goFaxi3cJYY/PostOffice_thumb12_thumb_thumb_thum3.jpg?imgmax=800" width="440" height="349" /></font></p> <p align="center"><strong>Naples Post Office Explosion</strong></p> <p align="center"><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> Dawson “Saga of the All American” 1946</font></p> <p>Other descriptions of the bombing support Bill’s recollections of an “<em>unidentified explosive</em>”, possibly a “<em>German shell</em>”. This one is particularly relevant because it was written by paratrooper Peter Turnbull, a combat engineer present during the liberation of Naples. Turnbull was assigned to the 307th Airborne Engineer Battalion attached to the 82nd Airborne Division.</p> <p><em>“The building [Naples Post Office] had already been checked by 111th Engineers but they had not discovered the bomb, Lt Sinclair of the 43rd Bomb Disposal Section R.E. who inspected the site after the explosion stated that the charge must have been 1000-2000lbs and that they found a tail fin from a 250kg German aerial bomb amongst the debris and it would have taken three or four of these to cause the damage.”</em> <em><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> Turnbull, P., “I Maintain the Right: The 307th Airborne Engineer Battalion in WWII” 2005, p. 37</font></em></p> <p><font size="1"><font size="2">Below are two news reel videos of  the post office bombing aftermath. The first video is a US news film. The second one is British.</font></font></p> <p><em><font size="1"></font></em></p> <div style="padding-bottom: 0px; padding-left: 0px; width: 425px; padding-right: 0px; display: block; float: none; margin-left: auto; margin-right: auto; padding-top: 0px" id="scid:5737277B-5D6D-4f48-ABFC-DD9C333F4C5D:63367ea2-43b8-4543-920b-eb541265b67d" class="wlWriterEditableSmartContent"><div id="5381a3be-463a-418a-827f-f80c4da63bc0" style="margin: 0px; padding: 0px; display: inline;"><div><a href="http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=dSC5ED-e_ko&feature=youtube_gdata_player" target="_new"><img src="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-NppEKWLskj4/UG30VQQjZxI/AAAAAAAADQw/9_28x9uai90/video46a58b7b5cfb%25255B2%25255D.jpg?imgmax=800" style="border-style: none" galleryimg="no" onload="var downlevelDiv = document.getElementById('5381a3be-463a-418a-827f-f80c4da63bc0'); downlevelDiv.innerHTML = "<div><object width=\"425\" height=\"355\"><param name=\"movie\" value=\"http://www.youtube.com/v/dSC5ED-e_ko&hl=en\"><\/param><embed src=\"http://www.youtube.com/v/dSC5ED-e_ko&hl=en\" type=\"application/x-shockwave-flash\" width=\"425\" height=\"355\"><\/embed><\/object><\/div>";" alt=""></a></div></div></div> <p align="center"><strong>US news report of the Naples post office time bomb</strong></p> <p align="center"><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> Nara.gov</font></p> <div style="padding-bottom: 0px; padding-left: 0px; width: 425px; padding-right: 0px; display: block; float: none; margin-left: auto; margin-right: auto; padding-top: 0px" id="scid:5737277B-5D6D-4f48-ABFC-DD9C333F4C5D:d8ad8e63-7724-4ee7-8229-b693a19f2c0d" class="wlWriterEditableSmartContent"><div id="72f5f7a3-fde4-4b78-bf30-6da0b24b045f" style="margin: 0px; padding: 0px; display: inline;"><div><a href="http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=gD-_2P4KaQk&feature=youtube_gdata_player" target="_new"><img src="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-xIlIOqb8uto/UG30VyjU6_I/AAAAAAAADQ0/u-l7Sxj-vpU/video719e21543603%25255B2%25255D.jpg?imgmax=800" style="border-style: none" galleryimg="no" onload="var downlevelDiv = document.getElementById('72f5f7a3-fde4-4b78-bf30-6da0b24b045f'); downlevelDiv.innerHTML = "<div><object width=\"425\" height=\"355\"><param name=\"movie\" value=\"http://www.youtube.com/v/gD-_2P4KaQk&hl=en\"><\/param><embed src=\"http://www.youtube.com/v/gD-_2P4KaQk&hl=en\" type=\"application/x-shockwave-flash\" width=\"425\" height=\"355\"><\/embed><\/object><\/div>";" alt=""></a></div></div></div> <p align="center"><strong>British news report of the Naples post office time bomb</strong></p> <p align="center"><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> Nara.gov</font></p> <p>With some success, British and American engineers had been frantically checking for time bombs and booby traps ever since they entered Naples. In one building they found a device attached to 1,700 pounds of TNT. They defused it just a few minutes before it detonated. Despite their herculean efforts, the post office explosion was followed on October 10 by another bomb blast in the former Italian Artillery Barracks where the 307th Airborne Engineer Battalion and a company of engineers from the 36th Division were quartered. This bomb exploded at 8:30 AM on the southern side of the barracks. Many of the troopers were still asleep. Twenty-three men were killed and 21 more were wounded.</p> <p>General Ridgway was shocked by the bombing:</p> <p><em>“On Sunday morning, I went with General Clark to services at the Cathedral, and while we were there we heard a tremendous dull explosion. We left at once, to find that the barracks where the engineer battalion had been quartered had blown up. I will never forget the tragic site. Arms and legs of American soldiers, killed in their sleep, were sticking pitifully out of the rubble of the second floor. Twenty men were killed, and many more were wounded. We were never able to establish definitely whether the explosion was the result of a time device left by the Germans, or whether some of the engineers’ own demolitions went off by accident. I still believe, though, that it was the result of a German booby trap.”</em> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> Ridgway, M. Soldier: The Memoirs of Matthew B. Ridgway, 1956, p. 90 </font></p> <p>Airborne Combat Engineer, Peter Turnbull elucidates on General Ridgway’s suspicions:</p> <p><font size="1"><font size="2"><em>“Sgt Frank Miale had a theory that boxes of German TNT stored in the basement of the barracks were not thoroughly checked after their removal from other buildings, and that a time device in one of the crates set off the resultant explosion.”</em></font> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> Turnbull, P., “I Maintain the Right: The 307th Airborne Engineer Battalion in WWII” 2005, p. 40</font></font></p> <p>In a spirit of frustration and with a desire for revenge, General Ridgway wrote:</p> <p> <em>“We did everything we could to find and capture the German colonel who had been in command at Naples, but he had moved on by the time we entered the city. We later learned that he was killed in battle, which for the peace of his soul, is a good thing. If we had caught him, he would have been tried by court-martial for the useless, senseless, needless slaughter that he caused.”</em> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> Ridgway, M. “Soldier: The Memoirs of Matthew B. Ridgway”, 1956, p. 90 </font></p> <p>October 10 must have been a day of mixed feelings for Jim Gavin as it was also the date on which Colonel Gavin officially became Brigadier General Gavin in a formal ceremony held in the morning. Gavin was now formally the Assistant Commander of the 82nd Airborne Division. </p> <p>He later remarked: </p> <p><em>“I hated to leave the 505th, since I had been through so much combat with it, but it would still be in the division with me.”</em>  <font size="1"><b>Source:</b> Gavin, J. <i>“On to Berlin: Battles of an Airborne Commander 1943 - 1946”</i> 1978 p. 73</font></p> <p>This wasn’t be the last time the now General Gavin would express strong feelings for his 505 men, especially the veterans who had been with him from the first combat jump into Sicily.</p> <p align="center">© Copyright Jeffrey Clark 2012 All Rights Reserved.</p> Jeff Clarkhttp://www.blogger.com/profile/03692669731275640003noreply@blogger.com1tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-2388671760617909733.post-71496193971730952262012-09-25T09:10:00.001-07:002012-09-25T09:10:32.671-07:00Salerno, Italy. 504 PIR Battles for Altavilla and Hill 424<p><em></em></p> <p><em>“…there was plenty of artillery going both ways. But the Americans were gradually losing ground. I didn’t stay but few days but from what I saw Salerno made Normandy look like a picnic.”</em> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> William Clark, letter dated June 13, 1945</font></p> <p>On the evening of September 16,1943 the Allies began to think the Germans might be retreating from the Salerno area. To obtain clues of their intentions and positions the 5th Army had sent out reconnaissance patrols across the Salerno beachhead. Of particular interest to the men in the 504 were the patrols to the strategic hills around Altavilla which returned with reports of intense German artillery, and ominously, 40 panzer tanks on the opposite side of one of the hills. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>“The operations of the 1st Battalion, 504th Parachute Infantry in the Capture of Altavilla, Italy 13 September – 19 September, 1943”</em> Lekson, J., 1948, p. 11</font></p> <p>As part of their preparation for the mission to retake Altavilla and hills, the 504 PIR planners were briefed on the terrain and German tactics used to defend the area. The men who briefed them were the survivors of the 36th Division, which lost so many lives in the battles to take, defend, and retake those hills:</p> <p><em>“On the slopes of the hills were intermittent streams, dry now, that cut deep gullies into the slopes. Numerous additional erosion features such as dips and gullies marred the hillsides. Many of these had steep sides and narrow bottoms. Trails that went from Albanella to Altavilla followed north on noses jutting from the hill mass. These trails dipped through draws and gullies and often formed defiles as they did so. Lining the trails were tress and stone walls. In places, the trails moved along terraced levels with drops on one side and walls on the other. A profusion of minor footpaths and trails joined the main trail. </em></p> <p><em>Cognizant of the terrain and affected by the heavy American artillery, the Germans had adopted as set of peculiar tactics to hold the hills. Occupying only certain features with outposts and observation parties, the enemy would be alerted as American troops entered the hill mass. From their covered positions would come the enemy main force, which after locating the American forces would maneuver through gullies and ditches to hit the American forces from all directions. Often they were not detected until they were on the positions. With these tactics the enemy had driven out the previous 36th Division attackers”.</em> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>“The operations of the 1st Battalion, 504th Parachute Infantry in the Capture of Altavilla, Italy 13 September – 19 September, 1943”</em> Lekson, J., 1948, p. 15</font></p> <p>The peculiar terrain; the way it favored the defenders – and the way the enemy used it to massacre part of the 36th Division – would make taking Altavilla and the hills around it a  particularly dangerous – even a suicidal – mission. Several hundred lives on both sides had already been taken. The 504 officers planning the attack must have wondered how many of their own men would perish in this insane but absolutely vital assault.</p> <p>The Germans still had a powerful incentive to hold the hills behind the Salerno plain. They had fought hard up to that point to destroy the invaders. Now, on the defensive, they would fight ferociously to hold on to the village of Altavilla and its strategic hills to prevent their own cutoff and capture by the Allied forces already beginning to advance from their positions on the Salerno plain below. Moreover, they needed time for their retreating forces to reach Rome and to reorganize while constructing the first of several defensive lines across the Italian peninsula before the British 8th Army could reach them. </p> <p><a href="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-zyRyy4eL6fM/UGHXR56KEvI/AAAAAAAADLk/mrTBl-jQ6o0/s1600-h/alta53.jpg"><img style="background-image: none; border-right-width: 0px; padding-left: 0px; padding-right: 0px; display: block; float: none; border-top-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; margin-left: auto; border-left-width: 0px; margin-right: auto; padding-top: 0px" title="alta5" border="0" alt="alta5" src="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-6sudBZZT5gs/UGHXTPH5FTI/AAAAAAAADLs/WhtgnIE4xns/alta5_thumb1.jpg?imgmax=800" width="266" height="350" /></a></p> <p align="center"><strong>The German view from Altavilla down to the invasion beaches.</strong></p> <p align="center"><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> NARA</font></p> <p>At 3:00 PM on September 16, 1st and 2nd Battalions of the 504 PIR formed a column and began their approximately 8 mile march toward Altavilla. 1st Battalion was assigned Hill 424 to the northeast behind Altavilla. Bill’s 2nd Battalion was to take Hill 344 to the southeast and an “unnumbered” hill between the two east of Altavilla. </p> <div align="center"><iframe height="480" marginheight="0" src="https://maps.google.com/maps/ms?msa=0&msid=217875345462978325581.0004c4bc01a53523372cb&hl=en&ie=UTF8&t=p&ll=40.508448,15.127144&spn=0.062648,0.109863&z=13&output=embed" frameborder="0" width="640" marginwidth="0" scrolling="no"></iframe> <br /><small><font size="2"> </font><a href="https://maps.google.com/maps/ms?msa=0&msid=217875345462978325581.0004c4bc01a53523372cb&hl=en&ie=UTF8&t=p&ll=40.508448,15.127144&spn=0.062648,0.109863&z=13&source=embed"><font size="2">Click here to view Altavilla & Hills: 16 - 18 September 1943 in a larger map</font></a><font size="2"> </font></small></div> <div align="center"> </div> <p align="center"><strong>Map 1: The approximate route of 1st and 2nd Battalions 504 PIR from Albanella to the foothills near Altavilla</strong></p> <p align="center"><strong></strong></p> <p>The day was hot. The pace was necessarily fast. They were targeted by German artillery as they crossed the plain to the higher ground. The column was dispersed by the shelling. These were the best trained soldiers of the US Army; physically fit and conditioned from the harsh climate of North Africa. They were rested after the end of the Sicily campaign. In a testament to the severity of the conditions some men passed out from heat exhaustion while the men with heavy mortar equipment couldn’t keep up with the column. </p> <p>Their route took them though Albanella, but the Germans had already retreated from there. The men doggedly continued their march climbing into the steep hills toward their objectives. Colonel Tucker had made Albanella his headquarters for the mission. But that was a short lived decision – at least for him. Having tried and failed to raise either battalion by radio, he took troopers from the 504 Regimental Headquarters Company and some stray 505 PIR troopers, and went looking for them. He left behind a contingent of personnel to run the 504 headquarters. At around 11:00 PM he made contact with some of Company C on the northwestern side of the unnumbered hill. He discovered they had become victims of the peculiar terrain the 36th Division had described. </p> <p><a href="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-fL8yef3HA5k/UGHXUT7nsOI/AAAAAAAADL0/8qhcABnDIaQ/s1600-h/Altavilla13.jpg"><img style="background-image: none; border-right-width: 0px; padding-left: 0px; padding-right: 0px; display: block; float: none; border-top-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; margin-left: auto; border-left-width: 0px; margin-right: auto; padding-top: 0px" title="Altavilla1" border="0" alt="Altavilla1" src="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-N9kQoCoNj0c/UGHXVO2N9UI/AAAAAAAADL8/Qs05X6INyAw/Altavilla1_thumb1.jpg?imgmax=800" width="404" height="237" /></a></p> <p align="center"><strong>The village of Altavilla from the perspective of the Allies on the Salerno Plain</strong></p> <p align="center"><font size="1"><strong>Source: </strong>NARA</font></p> <p>After nightfall on the march up into the hills the column broke into fragmented groups of companies and platoons and were unable to reestablish contact with each other. In some cases the cause was men falling asleep while the rest of the column moved on. In others they were attacked by enemy machine guns and became separated. Patrols were sent back and forth to try and reestablish contact. With a paucity of maps these groups became disorientated. Even when some semblance of order was restored, in the rough terrain typified by steep hills, gullies and thick brush, groups in both battalions became confused as to their relative positions. Their disorientation was compounded by an inability to establish radio contact with one another.</p> <p>When Colonel Tucker eventually found elements of Company C he expected the rest of 1st Battalion to arrive soon. Relying on this expectation, Tucker decided to take Hill 424 with a small force from his Regimental Headquarters Company and the part of Company C he stumbled upon. </p> <p>The remainder of 1st Battalion had serious problems reaching Hill 424. The illusive key was to find the correct trail, in the dark, which would lead the separated Companies A, B, and the remainder of Company C to Hill 424. The terrain features and lack of maps continued to work against them making reliable  progress all but impossible. By dawn Companies A and B managed to dig in on the slopes on the northwest of the unnumbered hill, while the remainder of Company C moved from their location on that hill to the slopes of their objective – Hill 424.</p> <p><em><font size="4"><strong>“…and there was plenty of artillery going both ways.”</strong> </font><font size="2">– William A. Clark , 1945</font></em></p> <p>Bill’s 2nd Battalion movements are documented in the Unit Journal of the 2nd Battalion, 504th Parachute Infantry. In numerous places it talks about the extensive use of artillery during the battle at Altavilla. On page 22 it states:</p> <p><em>“About 2100, [9:00 PM] we moved slowly to our high ground objective, which we reached about 0200 [2:00 AM], after numerous stops. Artillery fire was directed at our column throughout the night. The battalion dug in on the high ground assigned to us. The 1st Battalion was on the hill north of us. F Company and most of the 81 mm mortar platoon became detached from us in the dark and were somewhere to our rear”</em>. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>“Unit Journal of the 2nd Battalion, 504th Parachute Infantry”. Garrison, C. 1945 p.22.</em></font></p> <p>Shelling in the form of mortar, tank, self propelled gun, and naval gun fire had been frequent and at times a constant presence during the upcoming battle and during the battles for the Hills fought by the 36th Division.<em> </em></p> <p>On the way up into the hills Company C trooper, Ross Carter, commented in his must read book, “Those Devils in Baggy Pants”, on the artillery exchanges Bill mentioned in his letter. </p> <p><em>“Carey, Lt. Toland, the Arab, and I were lying in a little ditch in a vineyard waiting for the column to move out ahead of us when a shell followed by three others screamed over the hill, hit mere yards from us and exploded, each explosion covering us with dirt and rocks. I’d never known real terror until that moment. </em><em>The column moved on up the hill under [German] shells moaning high overhead, heading for the beaches….</em><em>”.</em> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>“Those Devils in Baggy Pants”, Carter, R., 1951, p. 46 </em></font></p> <p><em><font size="1"></font></em></p> <p> </p> <p><a href="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-MW8BXbe9DIs/UGHXWCvKjFI/AAAAAAAADME/5vXTMt9GrgU/s1600-h/504th_parachute_infantry_regiment_WW.jpg"><img style="background-image: none; border-right-width: 0px; padding-left: 0px; padding-right: 0px; display: block; float: none; border-top-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; margin-left: auto; border-left-width: 0px; margin-right: auto; padding-top: 0px" title="504th_parachute_infantry_regiment_WWII_italySeptember1943" border="0" alt="504th_parachute_infantry_regiment_WWII_italySeptember1943" src="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-jHPc-Ief0as/UGHXXQ4WawI/AAAAAAAADMM/kiV-IPs7O4c/504th_parachute_infantry_regiment_WW%25255B1%25255D.jpg?imgmax=800" width="718" height="580" /></a></p> <p align="center"><strong>504 paratroopers firing mortar shells on German positions, September 1943</strong></p> <p align="center"><font size="1">Source: Wikipedia Commons</font></p> <p>Dawn came as Tucker’s small force dug in on the hill. The devastating effect of German artillery on the 36th Division was shocking to see. The 504 troopers saw first hand this artillery induced carnage. Ross Carter of Company C was on Hill 424 at the time and later recalled the scene:</p> <p><em>“Cadavers lay everywhere. Having seen only a few corpses in Sicily, it was a horrible experience for us to see dead men, purpled and blackened by the intense heat, lying scattered all over the hill. The body of a huge man, eyes bloated out of their sockets, who lay dead about twenty yards from me, had swollen and burst. First lieutenant’s bars were on his shoulders. His pistol belt with open compass case and empty binocular case bore witness to the quality of our equipment: the Krauts had looted them. A broken carbine lay by the body.”</em> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>“Those Devils in Baggy Pants”, Carter, R., 1951, p. 46 </em></font></p> <p>While the 504 were reaching or searching for their objectives, the Germans had become aware of their positions on Hill 424 and on the hillside of the unnumbered hill. In the morning they sent out infantry supported by tanks and mobile artillery pieces. They were seen by Company B from their positions in the heights on the unnumbered hill and by the mixed units from 1st battalion on Hill 424. At dawn Company C sent out two patrols from Hill 424 to reconnoiter to the west and to find the rest of 1st Battalion. Both patrols were repelled by German armor and infantry. After a concentrated mortar strike on Hill 424 the German infantry launched their first attack on the hill.</p> <p><em>“The Krautheads began counterattacking. Since only a few of our machine guns and automatic rifles had reached us, it was up to the riflemen and tommy gunners to hold off the assault. The boys lay in their foxholes around the top of the hill and calmly squeezed off their shots. A Kraut machine gun would cackle and then a heavy, deliberate trooper’s rifle shot would lay the egg! The machine gun would remain silent. American riflemen were the best in the world, and our legion riflemen [the men of the 504 PIR] were the best in the army. In about thirty minutes the attack was broken up”.</em> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>“Those Devils in Baggy Pants”, Carter, R., 1951, p. 50 </em></font></p> <p>The Germans also began attacking Company B’s position. After dawn Company B saw Germans coming from Altavilla to their positions on the hillside of the unnumbered hill. They let loose mortar fire on them. The German attack slowed and then retaliated with concentrated artillery fire. After that Germans tanks came from Altavilla and started firing on foxholes occupied by men of Companies A and B located on the slopes of the unnumbered hill. The fire was accurate and killed several men even though they were inside their protective holes. A German infantry attack followed but was defeated. At this time, with their ammunition running low, radio contact was reestablished with artillery units on the Salerno plain. They opened fire on the village of Altavilla. The German’s retreated under the Allied bombardment and launched an artillery barrage of their own on the American positions. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>“The operations of the 1st Battalion, 504th Parachute Infantry in the Capture of Altavilla, Italy 13 September – 19 September, 1943”</em> Lekson, J., 1948, pp. 27 – 29</font></p> <p>At 9:30 AM the small force under Colonel Tucker on Hill 424 saw what looked like friendlies on the unnumbered hill itself. All of them abandoned Hill424 to make contact with the men down there. Upon meeting up with them, Tucker ordered Company A to retake Hill 424 with Company C in support. He gave orders for Company B to occupy the unnumbered hill. Company A advanced on Hill 424 and found the Germans moving up the hill to take it. They fought aggressively, driving the Germans down the hill. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> “Beyond Courage: The Combat History of the 504th Parachute Infantry Regiment in World War II” Nordyke, P., 2008 p. 94</font></p> <p><font size="4"><strong><em>“…from what I saw Salerno made Normandy look like a picnic”</em></strong> </font><font size="2"><em>– William A. Clark , 1945</em></font></p> <p>After taking the hill while organizing its defense Company A took stock of the situation. Sergeant Otto Huebner wrote a report on the scene. It mirrors what Ross Carter saw and is perhaps why Bill thought at least in his eyes that Salerno made Normandy look like a picnic. </p> <p><em>“The sight on the hill was an unpleasant one. This was the same place that the 1st Battalion of the 142d Infantry, 36th Division, four days previously was finally forced to withdraw after great losses were inflicted on both sides. </em><em>The hill was infested with scattered dead German and American soldiers, supplies and ammunition. There were machine guns still in their original emplacements, rifles, packs, clothing, ammunition belts, machine gun boxes and stacks of 60 mm mortar shells scattered all over the hill. One machine gun was still manned by two men of the 142d Infantry. </em><em>The ammunition was gathered up and distributed through the company as soon as possible. Without this ammunition the hill could not have been held. </em><em>The platoons began digging positions in their sectors. Fox holes dug by the 142d Infantry were improved and used in many cases. Slit trenches were also used in many instances instead of fox holes, because the hard ground made digging difficult.” </em><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Huebner, O., “The Operations of Company A, 504th Parachute Infantry in the Defense of Hill 424 Near Altavilla, Italy, 17 – 19 September 1943” 1949 p. 17.</em></font> </p> <p>After entrenching themselves Company A came under fire from a lengthy, continuous and extremely accurate tank and artillery attack. Then German infantry tried to take the hill. Company A radioed Company B on the unnumbered hill which managed to call in an artillery strike on the advancing German troops. It stopped the attack, but after a few minutes the Germans resumed the infantry assault. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Huebner, O., “The Operations of Company A, 504th Parachute Infantry in the Defense of Hill 424 Near Altavilla, Italy, 17 – 19 September 1943” 1949 p. 18.</em></font> </p> <p><em>“A second counterattack was launched and again the boys picked the Krautheads off like squirrels. Kearny, lying by a thicket, saw some bushes quivering. Covering it with his rifle, he waited. A head stuck up into sight and Kearny shot the left eye out. Schneider, a German-American whose twin brother had been killed in the 9th Division in Africa, had the obsession that if he met enough Krautheads in battle he would at last find the man who killed his brother. He was watching a stretch of ground with another trooper when he saw an enemy machine gun squad advancing to attack. Schneider killed the sergeant and yelled orders in German to the remaining Krautheads. ‘You dumb ********, move to the right, or you’ll all get it.’ They obeyed the orders because they thought one of their own men was giving them. Moreover, in the strain of battle men obey anyone who appears to know what he is doing. Their right now being on the other trooper’s left, he killed three more of them. Schneider then raged out at them again. ‘You dumb sons of *******! I said go to the left. You’re all going to get it if you don’t listen to me.’ They moved to the left in front of Schneider, who killed two more.”</em> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>“Those Devils in Baggy Pants”, Carter, R., 1951, pp. 51 – 53 </em></font></p> <p>The German attack kept coming on despite these efforts. The range was close enough for both sides to use grenades in addition to rifle and small arms fire. Then an unexpected heavy barrage of artillery landed on the German positions and they began to retreat. The Germans lost about 50 men in the fight while the paratroopers lost about 25. </p> <p>Late in the morning Bill’s 2nd Battalion received orders to move from Hill 344 to the unnumbered hill. According to the 2nd Battalion unit journal:</p> <p><em>“At 13:00 the battalion began to move forward to the hill originally assigned to them, but which had been held by the 1st Battalion. We moved out with E Company in the lead, F Company, Battalion CP, Headquarters Company, and D Company. Another climb; it took at least three hours to get everybody there”.</em> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>“Unit Journal of the 2nd Battalion, 504th Parachute Infantry”. Garrison, C., 1945  p.22.</em></font></p> <p>In an interview with his friend Herd Bennett, Bill said the Germans had loud speakers in the trees and from these speakers, in an effort to undermine American morale, the Germans played music such as “Carry Me Back to Old Virginny”. Bill said that <em>“the Germans thought they had us beat,…but the music just made us more determined”</em>. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> Interview with William Clark by Herd Bennett, January 26, 2000.</font></p> <p>Company C came up Hill 424 to reinforce Company A. Small firefights broke out on the hill and there were periods of shelling as the Germans probed the Americans for weak points and to keep them penned down. Then at 3:00 PM they launched a massive counterattack beginning with a heavy artillery barrage for around an hour. After that they used machine gun nests to cover the advance of an estimated force of two infantry companies against the positions occupied by Companies A and C. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>“The operations of the 1st Battalion, 504th Parachute Infantry in the Capture of Altavilla, Italy 13 September – 19 September, 1943”</em> Lekson, J., 1948, p. 34 – 35.</font> </p> <p>The Germans were making good progress up the hill. They broke through the perimeter in places and were close enough to use grenades. The paratroopers responded killing many of them. </p> <p>The attack went on for two hours. Losses were mounting on both sides. It appeared that the Germans might overrun the hill unless Allied artillery fire could halt the enemy advance. The paratroopers radioed for artillery support, but were only able to receive it from the navy. Due to the close proximity of the Germans to the troopers, the huge naval shells could easily kill men on both sides. The 504 were so desperate, they decided to chance it. </p> <p><em>“The word was passed along for the men to get deep down in their holes as the navy began firing. The shell bursts, landing on the northwest slope, seemed to rock the entire hill. The fox holes cracked like class, and the topsoil around sprinkled into the fox holes with every burst. One could hear terror stricken screams coming from the Germans along the slope of the hill, which made one’s backbone quiver.”</em> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Huebner, O., “The Operations of Company A, 504th Parachute Infantry in the Defense of Hill 424 Near Altavilla, Italy, 17 – 19 September 1943” 1949 p. 25.</em></font> </p> <p>Then massive artillery barrage decimated the Germans and they withdrew. </p> <p>On the unnumbered hill, Bill’s 2nd Battalion unit journal recalls the bombardment:</p> <p><em>“The Artillery became particularly stiff at about 1700 [5:00 PM]. One barrage was constant for 2 minutes. Colonel Tucker set up in our Battalion CP area…many of the regimental staff were casualties. About 1730 [5:30 PM] a messenger came through with information that we were to return to Albanella. This was much to our disgust, as we had the hill and not suffering undue casualties.”</em> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>“Unit Journal of the 2nd Battalion, 504th Parachute Infantry”. Garrison, C., 1945 p.22.</em></font></p> <p><em><font size="1"></font></em></p> <div align="center"><iframe height="630" marginheight="0" src="https://maps.google.com/maps/ms?msa=0&msid=217875345462978325581.0004c4bc01a53523372cb&hl=en&ie=UTF8&t=p&ll=40.526848,15.141778&spn=0.020551,0.025749&z=15&output=embed" frameborder="0" width="600" marginwidth="0" scrolling="no"></iframe> <br /><small><font size="2">Click on </font><a style="text-align: left; color: #0000ff" href="https://maps.google.com/maps/ms?msa=0&msid=217875345462978325581.0004c4bc01a53523372cb&hl=en&ie=UTF8&t=p&ll=40.526848,15.141778&spn=0.020551,0.025749&z=15&source=embed"><font size="2">Altavilla & Hills: 16 - 18 September 1943</font></a><font size="2"> to view it in a larger map</font></small></div> <p align="center">(Click on the shapes, lines and blue markers for more information)</p> <p align="center"><strong>Map 2: The positions of Companies A, B & C and 2nd Battalion from 16 – 18 September, </strong><strong>1943. </strong></p> <p align="center"><strong><font size="4"><em></em></font></strong></p> <p><strong><font size="4"><em>“But the Americans were gradually losing ground.”</em></font> </strong></p> <p>The situation was bleak for the paratroopers. The Germans had encircled both battalions cutting them off from any retreat. They had sufficient ammunition from the supplies left by the decimated 36th Division soldiers. There was a water source, but food was almost all consumed and they had no way of evacuating the wounded. The Germans continued to shell 1st Battalion on Hill 424 and 2nd Battalion on the unnumbered hill throughout the night. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Huebner, O., “The Operations of Company A, 504th Parachute Infantry in the Defense of Hill 424 Near Altavilla, Italy, 17 – 19 September 1943” 1949 p. 25.</em></font> </p> <p>Bill mentioned in his letter that the Americans were slowly losing ground. They had been for days before the 504 PIR arrived and even when they reinforced the beachhead the situation was still unpredictable – at least from his perspective as an army private. When he would have learned that the 504 was cut-off and surrounded it probably still appeared that the Americans were losing ground again and that another German counteroffensive was perhaps underway. General Dawley, under General Clark may have thought this was true too:</p> <p><em>“General Mike Dawley, commander of the U.S. VI Corps, had received no information regarding Tucker’s two battalions all day. Fearing the worst, and correctly believing that Tucker and his men were now surrounded, Dawley had sent a runner to Tucker with a message instructing him to try to break out while he could still do so. </em><em>Colonel Tucker ignored the order to retreat to Albanella; his troopers had captured two hills and they were going to keep them. That night, Headquarters Company wiremen ran a sound – powered phone line to Tucker’s command post and General Dawley was patched through. Tucker explained the situation, and Dawley suggested that his two battalions retreat because they were cut off from other friendly forces. Colonel Tucker replied ‘Retreat hell!’ Send me my 3rd Battalion!”</em> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> “Beyond Courage: The Combat History of the 504th Parachute Infantry Regiment in World War II” Nordyke, P., 2008 p. 100</font></p> <p>Just after mid-night on September 18, Colonel Tucker’s 3rd Battalion (minus Company H which had landed up the coast at Maiori) was assigned to break through to 1st and 2nd Battalions on Hill 424, and the unnumbered Hill. Under very heavy artillery fire from the Germans, Companies G and I traversed the valley from their position of initial attack to the 504 occupied hills. They broke into a run toward the German lines in an effort to get out of range of the artillery. </p> <p><em>“After catching our breath and taking count of the men we had left, we moved on Hill 344….Everyone distinguished themselves, knocking out position after position.”</em> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> “Beyond Courage: The Combat History of the 504th Parachute Infantry Regiment in World War II” Nordyke, P., 2008 p. 102</font></p> <p>At around 3:00 AM 3rd Battalion broke through the German lines and seized Hill 344 below the unnumbered hill. They then made contact with 2nd Battalion on the unnumbered hill. Combat patrols in the morning and then again in the afternoon were made by Company A from their position on Hill 424 to Altavilla and the surrounding area to the north. No Germans were encountered. They had in fact retreated. Food arrived via mule train for the beleaguered men of Companies A and C. Security was set up and the men slept the first time in 72 hours. Colonel Tucker was awarded the Distinguished Service Cross for his leadership and heroism during the battle for Hill 424. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> “Beyond Courage: The Combat History of the 504th Parachute Infantry Regiment in World War II” Nordyke, P., 2008 pp. 101 – 102</font></p> <p><font size="1"></font></p> <p><font size="1"></font></p> <p><a href="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-vA6seV-p2_A/UGHXZFn90QI/AAAAAAAADMU/FBE7q3Mx1Zk/s1600-h/Altavilla3.jpg"><img style="background-image: none; border-right-width: 0px; padding-left: 0px; padding-right: 0px; display: block; float: none; border-top-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; margin-left: auto; border-left-width: 0px; margin-right: auto; padding-top: 0px" title="Altavilla" border="0" alt="Altavilla" src="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-xJFyz6ZGd0s/UGHXaCD7VvI/AAAAAAAADMc/GTvkvlts7P0/Altavilla_thumb1.jpg?imgmax=800" width="275" height="329" /></a></p> <p align="center"><strong>American troops patrol the ruins of Altavilla, September 1943</strong></p> <p align="center"><font size="1"><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> “SALERNO: American Operations From the Beaches to the Volturno 9 September - 6 October 1943”. p. 79 1990. Center of Military History, United States Army, Washington, D.C., <a title="http://www.history.army.mil/books/wwii/salerno/sal-pursuing.htm" href="http://www.history.army.mil/books/wwii/salerno/sal-pursuing.htm">http://www.history.army.mil/books/wwii/salerno/sal-pursuing.htm</a></font></font></p> <p>On the morning of September 19 the 504 was relieved by the 36th Infantry Division. Perhaps at this juncture Bill returned to his Service Company unit in the 505. On Sept 29 the 505th was attached to the British 23rd Armored brigade and moved towards Naples.</p> <p><em>“The area in the region of Altavilla for several years had been a firing range for a German artillery school; consequently there was no problem with range, deflection, or prepared concentrations that the enemy had not solved long before the advent of the Americans. Needless to say, hostile artillery and mortar fire were extremely accurate and capable of pinpointing with lethal concentrations such vital features as wells, trails, and draws. During the three days that the 82nd occupied the hills behind Altavilla, approximately 30 paratroopers died, 150 were wounded, and one man was missing in action.</em></p> <p><em>The majority of these casualties were cased by the enemy’s artillery fire. Enemy casualties were, judging from the number of dead left on the field of battle and from information divulged by prisoners, several times those of the troopers. Four separate and distinct attacks by the enemy, launched from the North , east and west of 504 positions were driven back with heavy casualties resulting for the Germans. Capture of Altavilla and Albanella allowed for the Fifth Army to move northward toward Salerno and Naples.”</em> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> “The Saga of the All American” Dawson, F., 1945 Italy section</font></p> <p><em>“The drop zone at Salerno had already been the scene of action the night before, September 13, when the 1st and 2nd Battalions of the 504th had jumped into Italy, their 3rd Battalion arriving on LCIs. The 504 had fought like hell and turned the tide of the battle in favor of the Fifth Army. The beachhead was saved and the Americans were not thrown back into the sea.”</em> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> “Jump Commander” Alexander M. and Sparry J., 2010 pp. 111 – 112.</font></p> <p><em>“There was still plenty of work to do, however. First they needed to push the Germans back and break out of the beachhead. ‘We organized right away and they marched us up into the mountains to relieve the 504 at Castel San Lorenzo, a little village on the mountainside east of the bay. It looked like they had a hell of a fight. There were dead Germans lying all over the place.’”</em> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> Jump Commander” Alexander M. and Sparry J., 2010 p. 112.</font></p> <p>Below is the Payroll for Service Company 505 September 1 – 30, 1943. Bill’s name appears on line 17. From this it would seem that he was with the 505 during the Salerno battles. To the contrary, and in addition to the evidence in the previous posts, Bill told his friend Herd Bennett that he could have volunteered for Anzio with the 504th, but had decided not to: </p> <p><em>“Bill indicates that the 504th Regiment of the 82nd Airborne was still in Italy “at the hell hole known as the ‘Anzio Beachhead’. Bill stated that he could have volunteered to jump at Anzio as he had done at Salerno, but he had not. Bill advises that when the 504th finally joined the 505th Regiment in England, he did not ‘know half a dozen men, because they had all been killed and replaced at Anzio’.”</em> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> Interview with William Clark by Herd Bennett, January 26, 2000.</font></p> <p>In 1996 during my time with Bill he said that he had a lot of good friends in the 504 and it was sad to not see them when they joined the 82nd in England.</p> <p> </p> <p><a href="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-hizb-MYseW0/UGHXbex01BI/AAAAAAAADMk/bzKygQBx3BU/s1600-h/PayrollSerCo505Sept1301943_5.jpg"><img style="background-image: none; border-right-width: 0px; padding-left: 0px; padding-right: 0px; display: block; float: none; border-top-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; margin-left: auto; border-left-width: 0px; margin-right: auto; padding-top: 0px" title="Payroll-Ser-Co-505-Sept-1---30-1943_[1]" border="0" alt="Payroll-Ser-Co-505-Sept-1---30-1943_[1]" src="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-5BLI5eKNw08/UGHXc4nkhbI/AAAAAAAADMs/XgKJO8MEQok/PayrollSerCo505Sept1301943_4.jpg?imgmax=800" width="718" height="909" /></a></p> <p align="center"><strong>Payroll for Service Company 505 September 1 – 30, 1943.</strong></p> <p> </p> <p align="center">© Copyright Jeffrey Clark 2012 All Rights Reserved.</p> Jeff Clarkhttp://www.blogger.com/profile/03692669731275640003noreply@blogger.com8tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-2388671760617909733.post-35860116193024099092012-09-13T14:59:00.001-07:002012-09-13T15:04:48.795-07:00Bill Clark Jumps with the 504 PIR into Salerno September 13, 1943<p>Today is September 13, 2012 – the 69th anniversary of the 504 PIR jump into Salerno, Italy. In this post and the next, we’ll continue in our analysis of Bill’s June 13, 1945 letter and in the process discover his role during the 82nd Airborne’s jump into Salerno. While most of the specific details have been lost, some surprising deductions can be made about his participation in that historic event.</p> <p><em>“So a few days later we went to Salerno which was a “hot spot”. On the way down to the ground it looked like the whole earth was on fire it was really an ammunition dump on fire. Most of us landed in a spot between our lines and German lines...”</em> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> William Clark, letter dated June 13, 1945</font></p> <p><strong><font size="3">The Invasion in the Bay of Salerno and the lead up to the 82nd Airborne’s Salerno Jump</font></strong></p> <p>The American and British forces of Operation AVALANCHE - units of the US VI Corps and the British 10 Corps – landed on the beaches of Salerno Bay, Italy at 3:30 AM on September 9. The American forces under the command of General Mark Clark, consisted primarily of the 36th and 45th Infantry Divisions with the 36th spearheading the invasion in the southern American sector. </p> <p>(Note:- the positions and movements of the British, American, and German units can be seen in Map 1 below. <a href="http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-MTO-Salerno/maps/USA-MTO-Salerno-I.jpg">Click here for full resolution</a>.)</p> <p><a href="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-MTIgrgjWEZQ/UFJYegYMltI/AAAAAAAADLA/JJBd6CS2UzA/s1600-h/Fifth%252520Army%252520Landing%252520Beaches%252520Salerno-I%25255B6%25255D.jpg"><img style="background-image: none; border-bottom: 0px; border-left: 0px; padding-left: 0px; padding-right: 0px; display: inline; border-top: 0px; border-right: 0px; padding-top: 0px" title="Fifth Army Landing Beaches Salerno-I" border="0" alt="Fifth Army Landing Beaches Salerno-I" src="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-TgWgOEF5QQA/UFJYfk60ZQI/AAAAAAAADLI/t9E0FMM0g0Y/Fifth%252520Army%252520Landing%252520Beaches%252520Salerno-I_thumb%25255B4%25255D.jpg?imgmax=800" width="843" height="625" /></a></p> <p align="center"><b>Map 1: American VI Corps, British 10 Corps and German 1oth Army Movements/Positions 9 – 13 September, 1943</b></p> <p align="center"><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> “United States Army in World War II Mediterranean Theater of Operations: Salerno to Cassino”, Blumenson, M., 1993, p. 73 </font><a title="http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-MTO-Salerno/USA-MTO-Salerno-6.html" href="http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-MTO-Salerno/USA-MTO-Salerno-6.html"><font size="1">http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-MTO-Salerno/USA-MTO-Salerno-6.html</font></a></p> <p align="center"><strong>(<a href="http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-MTO-Salerno/maps/USA-MTO-Salerno-I.jpg">Click here to view Map 1 in high resolution</a> )</strong></p> <p><em>“The British 10 Corps, with the 46th and 56th Divisions, three Ranger battalions, and two Commando units, was to land north of the Sele River, seize the port of Salerno, capture the Montecorvino airfield, take the little rail and road center of Battipaglia, secure the Sele River bridge fourteen miles inland at Ponte Sele, and gain possession of the mountain passes leading to Naples. The 7th Armoured Division was to follow, beginning to go ashore on the fifth and sixth day of the invasion.</em> </p> <p><em>The VI Corps, with the 36th Division, was to land south of the Sele River and protect the Fifth Army right flank by seizing the high ground dominating the Salerno plain from the east and the south--an arc of mountains marked by the villages of Altavilla, Albanella, Rocca d'Aspide, Ogliastro, and Agropoli. After the floating reserve--two regiments of the 45th Division--and the rest of the 45th had landed, the 1st Armored and 34th Infantry Divisions, and later the 3d Infantry Division, were to go ashore through the captured port of Naples, which the Allies hoped to have by the thirteenth day of the invasion”.</em> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> “United States Army in World War II Mediterranean Theater of Operations: Salerno to Cassino”, Blumenson, M., 1993, pp. 43 </font><a title="http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-MTO-Salerno/USA-MTO-Salerno-6.html" href="http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-MTO-Salerno/USA-MTO-Salerno-4.html"><font size="1">http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-MTO-Salerno/USA-MTO-Salerno-4.html</font></a></p> <p><em>“Anticipating that 39,000 German troops would be near Salerno on D-day and perhaps a total of 100,000 three days later, the [Allied] planners hoped to send about 125,000 Allied troops ashore. However, the Allied build-up to that figure would be progressive and relatively slow compared with the German capability of reinforcing the defenders. </em></p> <p><em>In the [American] zone, the 36th Division, with infantry components 20 percent overstrength, was to land with two regiments abreast, the third in immediate reserve. Each assault regiment, including attachments, had the enormous strength of about 9,000 men, 1,350 vehicles, and 2,000 tons of supplies. Each was to carry in reserve about seven days of all classes of supply, plus a 20-percent safety factor. All vehicles were to be waterproofed, have their gas tanks and radiators full, and carry five quarts of oil and enough gasoline in cans for fifty miles of travel. All units were to carry basic loads of ammunition plus additional ammunition both combat and cargo loaded, which together would provide an estimated three days of fire. Ammunition to accompany the assault troops totaled 240 rounds per 60-mm. mortar, 300 rounds per 81-mm. mortar, 840 rounds per 105-mm. howitzer, 400 rounds per 155-mm. howitzer, and 300 rounds per 155-mm. gun. For the first three days of the landing operations all convoys were to be combat loaded, thereafter convoy loaded for more economical utilization of ship space”</em> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> “United States Army in World War II Mediterranean Theater of Operations: Salerno to Cassino”, Blumenson, M., 1993, pp. 49-50 </font><a title="http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-MTO-Salerno/USA-MTO-Salerno-6.html" href="http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-MTO-Salerno/USA-MTO-Salerno-4.html"><font size="1">http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-MTO-Salerno/USA-MTO-Salerno-4.html</font></a></p> <p>The Americans also had two regiments from the 45th Division floating in reserve bringing the total available manpower in their sector to 36,000. Their opposition was elements of the German 10th Army which occupied the Salerno area and was commanded by Colonel-General Heinrich von Vietinghoff, a savvy hardened veteran commander of the Russian Front. At the time of the invasion, the 10th only had one fighting unit active in the Salerno Bay area – the 16th Panzer Division. </p> <p><a href="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-5btB4whK1gU/UFJWrR-jQ9I/AAAAAAAADH4/Qw42ZsfQiBo/s1600-h/VietinghoffHeinrich_thumb1_thumb%25255B2%25255D.jpg"><img style="background-image: none; border-bottom: 0px; border-left: 0px; padding-left: 0px; padding-right: 0px; display: block; float: none; margin-left: auto; border-top: 0px; margin-right: auto; border-right: 0px; padding-top: 0px" title="VietinghoffHeinrich_thumb1_thumb" border="0" alt="VietinghoffHeinrich_thumb1_thumb" src="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-JJpMVzGXg0c/UFJWryHDKbI/AAAAAAAADIA/J2Cp0X6OKn4/VietinghoffHeinrich_thumb1_thumb_thumb.jpg?imgmax=800" width="176" height="244" /></a></p> <p align="center"><strong>Colonel-General Heinrich von Vietinghoff. Commander of the German 10th Army in Italy in 1943</strong> </p> <p align="center"><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> Wikipedia commons</font></p> <p><em>“Meeting the Americans, and the British as well, on the beaches of Salerno were troops of the reconstituted 16th Panzer Division, the only fully equipped armored division in southern Italy. Not quite at full strength, the division had 17,000 men, more than 100 tanks, and 36 assault guns organized into four infantry battalions, one equipped with half-tracks for better support of tank attacks, and three artillery battalions. Morale was good. Shortcomings were lack of combat experience, a shortage of gasoline, which restricted training of tank crews, and a long front of more than twenty miles.”</em> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> “United States Army in World War II Mediterranean Theater of Operations: Salerno to Cassino”, Blumenson, M., 1993, p. 78 </font><a title="http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-MTO-Salerno/USA-MTO-Salerno-6.html" href="http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-MTO-Salerno/USA-MTO-Salerno-6.html"><font size="1">http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-MTO-Salerno/USA-MTO-Salerno-6.html</font></a></p> <p>Even with the powerful 16th Panzer Division, and the advantage of occupying a highly defendable territory typified by rugged mountains and deep ravines, on the morning of September 9 the German’s were vastly outnumbered in comparison to the immense Allied invasion fleet. There were a variety of reasons for their predicament. </p> <p>Two key divisions were denied movement south to Salerno because the German High Command expected other Allied invasions to come further up the coast above Salerno. Units escaping from the south in response to the British Operation Slapstick were expected to arrive in the Salerno area earlier than they did. When they did arrive confusion reined about whether they should stay or move on to Rome as was originally planned. In any case the units which were ordered to move to the Salerno area were understrength or in the process of reorganization from being pounded by losses sustained during the Sicily campaign. The Hermann Goring Division and the 15th Panzer Grenadier Division both being cases in point. On top of all this, fuel shortages hampered movement; and communications between General Vietinghoff, General Kesselring (the supreme German commander of Italy based in Rome), and Headquarters in Berlin were intermittent. </p> <p>The poor communications in particular had a significant impact on General Vietinghoff’s decision making. Upon seeing the size of the Allied armada in the Bay of Salerno early on September 9, he was convinced it was the main Allied invasion. It was so large he surmised that the risk of other Allied invasions up the western Italian coast was low. Unable to contact General Kesselring for any advice on the matter he alone shouldered the decision to pull out and head for Rome, or stay to counterattack. His decision was to stay with the objective of defeating the Allies in what he correctly concluded was their main northern invasion force – the other being the British 8th Army moving up from the southern tip of the Italian peninsula. </p> <p>The immediate forces at Vietinghoff’s disposal, while depleted, were still formidable. Together the Hermann Goering, 16th Panzer, and the 15th Panzer Grenadier Divisions totaled 45,000 men with some strong artillery forces and significant armored vehicles and Tiger tanks. Vietinghoff knew this might not be enough, so he was counting on the timely arrival of the German 29th Panzer Grenadier Division, scheduled to reach the Salerno vicinity on the evening of September 9. Lead elements of the 26th Panzer Division were anticipated to arrive the next day. Both divisions were evacuating from southern Italy, but unforeseen landings by another set of British forces in the south delayed their departure. They didn’t make it until September 10 and 11, respectively and then only in dribs and drabs of small unorganized groups. It wasn’t until the evening of September 13 that these units were sufficiently organized and of the large enough numbers that Vietinghoff began discussing using them to mount an effective counterattack against the beachheads being established by the Allies.</p> <p>The combined manpower of the 26th and 29th Divisions was 30,000 – not to mention their tanks, armored vehicles and substantial artillery. The total expected base of manpower when added to the men already deployed in the area would have totaled 75,000. Had the southern German forces arrived in Salerno on time, the eventual outcome of the invasion could have been very different. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> “United States Army in World War II Mediterranean Theater of Operations: Salerno to Cassino”, Blumenson, M., 1993, p. 67 </font><a title="http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-MTO-Salerno/USA-MTO-Salerno-6.html" href="http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-MTO-Salerno/USA-MTO-Salerno-5.html"><font size="1">http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-MTO-Salerno/USA-MTO-Salerno-5.html</font></a></p> <p>Vietinghoff’s decision to attack was made more risky when the bombing and artillery might of the combined Allied air and naval forces were considered. Both of which were far superior to that of the Germans. Fully aware of this, Vietinghoff believed that if he could gather all his available forces early enough he could overwhelm the Allies in a Blitzkrieg style attack, quickly destroying them before the navy and army air forces could respond. </p> <p>After news of the invasion armada eventually reached General Kesselring in Rome, he and Vietinghoff asked for two Panzer Divisions to be sent south from their stations in Mantua, northern Italy to help repel the invasion. German High Command in Berlin denied the request. Had they actually been sent, it is almost a foregone conclusion that the outcome of the Salerno campaign would have meant annihilation for the Allies.</p> <p>While waiting for the southern reinforcements, the 16th Panzer Division had earlier mined the invasion area and placed obstacles such as barbed wire. They also used psychological warfare methods (AKA PSYOPs) in the form of load speakers in the Paestum beach landing area declaring “Come on in and give up. We have you covered.” The men of the 36th Division ignored them, but there were other instances of PSYOPs used. For instance, the Germans played “Deep in the heart of Texas” when the Texas based 36th Division fought further inland.</p> <p> </p> <p><a href="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-J9IJtTp56AI/UFJWsgSFQsI/AAAAAAAADII/ZDQbXJsHEvI/s1600-h/USA-MTO-Salerno-p89%25255B4%25255D.jpg"><img style="background-image: none; border-bottom: 0px; border-left: 0px; padding-left: 0px; padding-right: 0px; display: block; float: none; margin-left: auto; border-top: 0px; margin-right: auto; border-right: 0px; padding-top: 0px" title="USA-MTO-Salerno-p89" border="0" alt="USA-MTO-Salerno-p89" src="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-JyitlT0Gyok/UFJWtnBtcmI/AAAAAAAADIQ/00Xzy6tg4EM/USA-MTO-Salerno-p89_thumb%25255B2%25255D.jpg?imgmax=800" width="533" height="341" /></a></p> <p align="center"><strong> Troops of the 36th Division landing on the invasion beaches</strong></p> <p><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> “United States Army in World War II Mediterranean Theater of Operations: Salerno to Cassino”, Blumenson, M., 1993 p. 89 </font><a title="http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-MTO-Salerno/USA-MTO-Salerno-6.html" href="http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-MTO-Salerno/USA-MTO-Salerno-6.html"><font size="1">http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-MTO-Salerno/USA-MTO-Salerno-6.html</font></a></p> <p> At 7:00 AM on September 9, the 16th Panzer Division attacked the Allied landing beaches in both the British and American zones with tanks and infantry, but were beaten back by the then untested, yet effective US 36th Infantry Division and the seasoned British 46th and 56th Divisions fighting to their left. Click on Map 1 above to see these details in high resolution.</p> <p>If the Germans were experiencing problems organizing their retreating and depleted divisions into a worthy adversarial force, the Allies were having their own. Right from the beginning there was seven mile gap between the American positions to the south and the British forces invading on their left flank in the north. The gap opened because while moving toward their respective objectives, the British forces had gone to the northeast to engage the Germans in their sector while the US 36th Division had advanced east to do the same in theirs. Due to the slow build up on shore of the Allied forces there was insufficient men and machines to maintain a continuous front across both Allied sectors. </p> <p>Over September 10 and 11 General Vietinghoff scrambled to assemble a force strong enough to slam the Allied invasion and annihilate it’s forces on the beaches before the survivors could escape by sea. Eventually he was able to cobble together an attack group consisting of units from the 26th Panzer Division and the 29th Panzer Grenadier Division retreating from the south. He used them to reinforce the 16th Panzer Division around the towns of Battipaglia and Eboli. </p> <p>To the north in the British sector he used the Hermann Goring Division and the 15th Panzer Grenadier Division to attack the British who in the face of the onslaught were entirely committed to holding onto their own gains.</p> <p>Meanwhile on September 10 the Allied forces were making good progress inland. The beachhead around the landing zones continued to be established inland positions expanded. Some nine miles west of Salerno, H Company of the 504th PIR and US Ranger units made a landing on the beaches around Maiori on the north side of the bay. Company H and seized the high ground around the Chiunzi Pass. </p> <p>Plans were ready to be implemented for further gains in Salerno Bay area:</p> <p align="left"><em>“The VI Corps plan for 11 September envisaged three separate but related attacks. On the left, the [45th Division’s] 157th Infantry was to cross the Sele River downstream from its junction with the Calore and attack north to Eboli. Seizure of Eboli, about eight miles from the Sele, would strike the German flank and rear and perhaps pry loose the German hold on Battipaglia; it would also facilitate 10 Corps' capture of the heights immediately overlooking the Montecorvino airfield. In the center, the [45th Division’s] 179th Infantry was to enter the Sele-Calore corridor near the juncture of the two rivers. Covering the right flank of the 157th, the 179th was to drive seven miles northeast across the flood plain to seize a bridge, Ponte Sele, and cut Highway 19, a good lateral route still open to the Germans. On the right of the low ground, a regiment of the 36th Division was to secure Hill 424 near Altavilla and deprive the Germans of a commanding view over much of the beachhead, as well as the flood plain, the valleys of the upper Sele and Calore Rivers, and portions of Highways 19 and 91”.</em> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> “United States Army in World War II Mediterranean Theater of Operations: Salerno to Cassino”, Blumenson, M., 1993 p. 104 </font><a title="http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-MTO-Salerno/USA-MTO-Salerno-6.html" href="http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-MTO-Salerno/USA-MTO-Salerno-7.html"><font size="1">http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-MTO-Salerno/USA-MTO-Salerno-7.html</font></a></p> <p>On September 11, the 142nd Regimental Combat Team of 36th Division which was spearheading the US part of the invasion had penetrated as far inland as Altavilla, passing the town, to take Hill 424, the strategic high ground in the area. They seized the town of Albanella in the south. At that time and to the left of the 36th Division’s 142nd Infantry, the 45th Division’s 179th Infantry, facing heavy German resistance, had pushed from the town of Persano and were making their way toward the Ponte Sele – the bridge over the Sele river. The 179th’s rear was exposed in the event of a German counterattack, so the 157th Infantry of the 45th Division was brought forward from reserve to secure the crossings west of the Sele river around Persano to prevent any German attack. </p> <p>Despite these reinforcements made by the 45th Division a gap between the British and the Americans fluctuated in size, but persisted throughout the operation. The area of the gap and the troop deployments as of September 11 are shown in Map 2 below. </p> <p><a href="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-Ydh3ONfwvUw/UFJWun6ZmgI/AAAAAAAADIY/0CtdfSIw2QQ/s1600-h/Gap11Sept1943_thumb3_thumb%25255B2%25255D.jpg"><img style="background-image: none; border-bottom: 0px; border-left: 0px; padding-left: 0px; padding-right: 0px; display: block; float: none; margin-left: auto; border-top: 0px; margin-right: auto; border-right: 0px; padding-top: 0px" title="Gap11Sept1943_thumb3_thumb" border="0" alt="Gap11Sept1943_thumb3_thumb" src="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-TVnBugbPZdA/UFJWv7jUT6I/AAAAAAAADIg/dEf2F6TEjaI/Gap11Sept1943_thumb3_thumb_thumb.jpg?imgmax=800" width="935" height="540" /></a></p> <p align="center"><b>Map 2: Troop positions & gap between British and American forces  on 11 September, 1943</b></p> <p><font size="1"><font size="1"><strong>Adapted from Source:</strong> “SALERNO: American Operations From the Beaches to the Volturno 9 September - 6 October 1943”. P. 48 1990. Center of Military History, United States Army, Washington, D.C., </font><a title="http://www.history.army.mil/books/wwii/salerno/map07.jpg" href="http://www.history.army.mil/books/wwii/salerno/map07.jpg">http://www.history.army.mil/books/wwii/salerno/map07.jpg</a></font></p> <p>A key strategic point in the area was a combination of a patch of higher ground offering the best visibility of the surrounding terrain and the network of roads leading up through the Sele Calore river area. The patch of higher ground was centered around collection of five buildings constituting a tobacco factory and a nearby farmhouse to the north. The force occupying the factory area would more easily hold the Sele and Calore river crossings, and would control access to the roads used for German advance, supply and if necessary, escape. Intimately aware of all the strategic locations in the area, the Germans naturally occupied the tobacco factory and surrounds from the moment the invasion began. </p> <p> </p> <p><a href="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-wzwLwlMZ29E/UFJWxPCro7I/AAAAAAAADIo/VTc7NR0cHXI/s1600-h/TobaccoFactory-Salerno-p105%25255B6%25255D.jpg"><img style="background-image: none; border-bottom: 0px; border-left: 0px; padding-left: 0px; padding-right: 0px; display: block; float: none; margin-left: auto; border-top: 0px; margin-right: auto; border-right: 0px; padding-top: 0px" title="TobaccoFactory-Salerno-p105" border="0" alt="TobaccoFactory-Salerno-p105" src="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-eRCLZdDvkSo/UFJWzMH-X4I/AAAAAAAADIw/3qXtxngQRfc/TobaccoFactory-Salerno-p105_thumb%25255B2%25255D.jpg?imgmax=800" width="644" height="427" /></a></p> <p align="center"><strong>The tobacco factory; a key strategic location on high ground near vital road junctions and river crossings </strong></p> <p align="center"><strong><font size="1">Source:</font></strong>  <font size="1">“United States Army in World War II Mediterranean Theater of Operations: Salerno to Cassino”, Blumenson, M., 1993 p. 104 </font><a title="http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-MTO-Salerno/USA-MTO-Salerno-6.html" href="http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-MTO-Salerno/USA-MTO-Salerno-7.html"><font size="1">http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-MTO-Salerno/USA-MTO-Salerno-7.html</font></a></p> <p>What the Germans may or may not have known at this time was that this strategic point also happened to be in the location of the gap between the US and British lines. On September 11, the American 157th Infantry tried but - in the face of intense German resistance - failed to take the factory. Control of the factory was vital since it would mean the 142nd Infantry’s rear would be protected in the event of an anticipated German counterattack. The tobacco factory changed hands several times in the afternoon of September 12 with the American 157th Infantry finally holding it at the end of the day.</p> <p>What the Germans did know is the strategic importance of retaking Hill 424 (now in possession of the 36th Division) with its commanding views of almost the entire invasion area. Hill 424 was the most valuable piece of real estate in the American part of the invasion zone. Once it was in German hands, the positions and movements of all the American units could easily be observed. </p> <p>Elements of the 29th Panzer Division began to arrive from the south on September 10 and the 26th Panzer on September 11. While he waited for more units from these divisions, Vietinghoff decided to the throw the 15th Panzer Grenadier Division against the US 36th Division occupying Hill 424.  See Map 3 Below.</p> <p><em>“During the night of 11/12 September enemy units of the 2d Battalion, 15th Panzer Grenadier Regiment, began to infiltrate around Hill 424. At daybreak on the 12th our troops received fire from so many directions that the enemy seemed to be everywhere. Our artillery, lacking definite targets on Hill 424, fired concentrations on enemy troops and tanks between the Sele and Calore rivers. Enemy artillery was also active, and fired for 2½ hours on Hill 424, beginning at 1100 [11:00 AM]. Communications were severed; no amount of work could keep the lines open.”</em> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> “SALERNO: American Operations From the Beaches to the Volturno 9 September - 6 October 1943”. p. 54 1990. Center of Military History, United States Army, Washington, D.C., <a title="http://www.history.army.mil/books/wwii/salerno/sal-germancntr.htm" href="http://www.history.army.mil/books/wwii/salerno/sal-germancntr.htm">http://www.history.army.mil/books/wwii/salerno/sal-germancntr.htm</a></font></p> <p>The 15th Panzer Grenadier attack on 1st battalion 142nd Infantry (36th Division) occupying Hill 424 and in the village of Altavilla  killed or captured over 500 men. There were 260 survivors who became encircled before making their way out under cover of darkness to friendly lines. </p> <p>At around 6:00 AM, on September 13 (AKA Black Monday to Salerno veterans) three Battalions from the 36th Division attempted to retake Altavilla and Hill 424. The 3rd Battalion, 143rd reached the town and its Company K held it. The remainder of the battalion decided to try and advance on Hill 424, but was driven off by swift and savage assaults of extremely accurate artillery barrages and small arms fire from the 15th Panzer Grenadier’s. The battalion retreated. Company K became trapped in Altavilla and couldn’t escape for another day. The other battalion (3rd Battalion, 142nd) fought up the slopes to the summit of Hill 424. The 260 remaining men from 1st Battalion 142nd Infantry were sent to reinforce the attack. They didn’t make it because they were shelled so badly by artillery that a mere 60 men were left to fight. 3rd Battalion 142nd were penned down by artillery, then without the reinforcements from 1st Battalion, were  thrown back by fierce German counterattacks and forced to retreat. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> “SALERNO: American Operations From the Beaches to the Volturno 9 September - 6 October 1943”. p. 60 1990. Center of Military History, United States Army, Washington, D.C., <a title="http://www.history.army.mil/books/wwii/salerno/sal-germancntr.htm" href="http://www.history.army.mil/books/wwii/salerno/sal-germancntr.htm">http://www.history.army.mil/books/wwii/salerno/sal-germancntr.htm</a></font></p> <p>The German response was a new and unexpected experience for the 36th Division. It marked a change in their tactics from mainly defensive probes to decisive attacks designed to rapidly overwhelm and defeat their opponents.</p> <p> </p> <p><a href="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-tgCUa8xSPqQ/UFJW0NQiZHI/AAAAAAAADI4/u4eywPVaJwg/s1600-h/AltaVilla12-13Sept_thumb1_thumb%25255B2%25255D.jpg"><img style="background-image: none; border-bottom: 0px; border-left: 0px; padding-left: 0px; padding-right: 0px; display: block; float: none; margin-left: auto; border-top: 0px; margin-right: auto; border-right: 0px; padding-top: 0px" title="AltaVilla12-13Sept_thumb1_thumb" border="0" alt="AltaVilla12-13Sept_thumb1_thumb" src="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-tGN_IFOg7Pw/UFJW1ONIrzI/AAAAAAAADJA/_jqDF9r00T0/AltaVilla12-13Sept_thumb1_thumb_thumb.jpg?imgmax=800" width="663" height="450" /></a></p> <p align="center"><b>Map 3: German Attacks and American Retreats at Altavilla 13 September, 1943</b></p> <p><font size="1"><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> “SALERNO: American Operations From the Beaches to the Volturno 9 September - 6 October 1943”. P. 59 1990. Center of Military History, United States Army, Washington, D.C., </font><a title="http://www.history.army.mil/books/wwii/salerno/map07.jpg" href="http://www.history.army.mil/books/wwii/salerno/map07.jpg">http://www.history.army.mil/books/wwii/salerno/map07.jpg</a></font></p> <p>Around the Eboli area by the morning of September 13 enough units of the 26th and 29th Panzer Divisions had arrived to convince Vietinghoff that by September 14 sufficient German armor and men would be available for a massive counterattack striking down from Altavilla through the Sele-Calore river corridor, then pursuing the Americans across the Salerno plain towards the invasion beaches at Paestum where any remaining pockets of resistance would be destroyed. </p> <p>At about the same time, from the newly acquired observation posts on the hills behind Altavilla, the Germans – for the first time – saw the gap between the British and American positions. </p> <p><em>“With some astonishment he [Vietinghoff] inferred that the Allies had voluntarily ‘split themselves into two sections’. To Vietinghoff this meant that the Allies were planning to evacuate their beachhead, and he seized eagerly upon that conclusion. The arrival of additional ships off the Salerno beaches he construed as those necessary for the evacuation. The Allied use of smoke near Battipaglia he regarded as a measure designed to cover a retreat. The translation of an intercepted radio message, which seemed to indicate an Allied intention to withdraw, made him certain that the Allies had been unable to withstand the heavy and constant German pressure and were in fact about to abandon their beachhead. He interpreted German propaganda broadcasts claiming another Dunkerque as support for his conviction. </em></p> <p><em>Sensing victory, Vietinghoff wanted all the more to launch a massive attack, no longer to drive the Allies from the beaches but now to prevent their escape. More and more pressure, he urged his subordinates. </em></p> <p><em>Shortly after midday on 13 September……elements of the 29th Panzer Grenadier and 16th Panzer Divisions struck from Battipaglia, Eboli, and Altavilla. Not long afterward the corps commander, Herr, reported his troops in pursuit of the enemy.”</em> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> “United States Army in World War II Mediterranean Theater of Operations: Salerno to Cassino”, Blumenson, M., 1993. pp. 112– 113 </font><a title="http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-MTO-Salerno/USA-MTO-Salerno-6.html" href="http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-MTO-Salerno/USA-MTO-Salerno-7.html"><font size="1">http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-MTO-Salerno/USA-MTO-Salerno-7.html</font></a></p> <p>What came next was nothing short of a berserker like attack aiming at total annihilation of the Americans. Based on their earlier assessment the German’s believed they were in pursuit of an evacuating American force. Vietinghoff seized on this belief and ordered all available forces to attack south of Eboli vowing that no Americans would leave Salerno. At 3:30 PM September 13, a column of over 20 panzers supporting 1st Battalion 79th Panzer Grenadier Regiment of the 16th Panzer Grenadier Division attacked down the Eboli road. They and broke through the 45th Division’s 157th Infantry lines overruning the tobacco factory and killing or capturing 0ver 500 men. The Germans blasted through the American positions reaching a bridge over the Sele River near Persano.</p> <p> </p> <p><a href="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-vv6D-_CA_ds/UFJW2LzDFVI/AAAAAAAADJI/ghr1bWPhLo0/s1600-h/13SeptGermanAttack_thumb1_thumb%25255B2%25255D.jpg"><img style="background-image: none; border-bottom: 0px; border-left: 0px; padding-left: 0px; padding-right: 0px; display: block; float: none; margin-left: auto; border-top: 0px; margin-right: auto; border-right: 0px; padding-top: 0px" title="13SeptGermanAttack_thumb1_thumb" border="0" alt="13SeptGermanAttack_thumb1_thumb" src="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-1STL3h9y5Lg/UFJW3J1yMbI/AAAAAAAADJQ/kR-rCZx4uOo/13SeptGermanAttack_thumb1_thumb_thumb.jpg?imgmax=800" width="663" height="567" /></a></p> <p align="center"><b>Map 4: German Attacks and American Retreats 13 September, 1943</b></p> <p><font size="1"><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> “SALERNO: American Operations From the Beaches to the Volturno 9 September - 6 October 1943”. P. 64 1990. Center of Military History, United States Army, Washington, D.C., </font><a title="http://www.history.army.mil/books/wwii/salerno/map07.jpg" href="http://www.history.army.mil/books/wwii/salerno/map07.jpg">http://www.history.army.mil/books/wwii/salerno/map07.jpg</a></font></p> <p>The 36th Division’s 2nd Battalion, 143rd Infantry was next in the the path of this juggernaut as it veered left and headed east toward them. The 2nd Battalion was sandwiched between them and a 29th Panzer Division force attacking from the opposite direction. Their positions were quickly overun and 500 of its men were lost, most taken prisoner. About 400 men did manage to retreat to relative safety.</p> <p>The lightning German attack continued unabated. </p> <p><em>“By 1715 [5:15 PM] a sizable force of German tanks and infantry was in the corridor unopposed, and by 1800 [6:00 PM] enemy artillery was emplaced around Persano. Soon afterward, fifteen German tanks headed straight toward the juncture of the Sele and Calore Rivers. Their advance was accompanied by a display of fireworks--an extensive use of Very pistols, pyrotechnics, and smoke--intended either to create the appearance of larger numbers or to denote the attainment of local objectives.<sup> </sup>By 1830 [6:30 PM] German tanks and infantry were at the north bank of the Calore. </em></p> <p><em>Between them and the sea stood only a few Americans, mainly the 189th and 158th Field Artillery Battalions. In positions on a gentle slope overlooking the base of the corridor, the batteries of these battalions opened fire at point-blank range across the Calore and into heavy growth along the north bank of the river.</em><em> At General Walker's command, a few tank destroyers of the 636th Battalion coming ashore that afternoon hastened to the juncture of the rivers to augment the artillery. Howitzers of other battalions and tanks in the area added their fires where possible. </em></p> <p><em>Immediately behind the artillery pieces, only a few hundred yards away, was the Fifth Army command post. While miscellaneous headquarters troops--cooks, clerks, and drivers--hastily built up a firing line on the south bank of the Calore, others hurriedly moved parts of the command post to the rear. The spear that General Clark had visualized poised at the center of the beachhead had struck.”</em> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> “United States Army in World War II Mediterranean Theater of Operations: Salerno to Cassino”, Blumenson, M., 1993. pp. 115 </font><a title="http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-MTO-Salerno/USA-MTO-Salerno-6.html" href="http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-MTO-Salerno/USA-MTO-Salerno-7.html"><font size="1">http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-MTO-Salerno/USA-MTO-Salerno-7.html</font></a></p> <p>In the face of the inexorable assault, and as imagined by Vietinghoff , General Clark seriously did consider an evacuation. Hasty plans had drawn up for a variety of evacuation procedures. One called for an evacuation of American headquarters to an offshore location:</p> <p><em>“Finding the situation ‘extremely critical,’ facing squarely the possibility ‘that the American forces may sustain a severe defeat in this area,’ General Clark arranged to evacuate his headquarters on ten minutes' notice and take a PT boat to the 10 Corps zone, where the conditions were better for maintaining what he called a ‘clawhold’ on Italian soil”.</em> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> “United States Army in World War II Mediterranean Theater of Operations: Salerno to Cassino”, Blumenson, M., 1993. pp. 115 - 116 </font><a title="http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-MTO-Salerno/USA-MTO-Salerno-6.html" href="http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-MTO-Salerno/USA-MTO-Salerno-7.html"><font size="1">http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-MTO-Salerno/USA-MTO-Salerno-7.html</font></a></p> <p>Indeed while some of the German commanders didn’t think the Allies were evacuating, Kesselring and Vietinghoff were both convinced of it. </p> <p><em>“To Vietinghoff, German success seemed to be within grasp. He was so sure of victory by 1730 [5:30 PM] that he sent a triumphant telegram to Kesselring. ‘After a defensive battle lasting four days,’ he announced, ‘enemy resistance is collapsing. Tenth Army pursuing on wide front. Heavy fighting still in progress near Salerno and Altavilla. Maneuver in process to cut off the retreating enemy from Paestum.’” </em><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> “United States Army in World War II Mediterranean Theater of Operations: Salerno to Cassino”, Blumenson, M., 1993. pp. 116 - 117 </font><a title="http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-MTO-Salerno/USA-MTO-Salerno-6.html" href="http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-MTO-Salerno/USA-MTO-Salerno-7.html"><font size="1">http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-MTO-Salerno/USA-MTO-Salerno-7.html</font></a></p> <p>By the evening of September 13, a German 10th Army diary entry read <em>“ The battle of Salerno, appears to be over”.</em> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> “United States Army in World War II Mediterranean Theater of Operations: Salerno to Cassino”, Blumenson, M., 1993. p. 117 </font><a title="http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-MTO-Salerno/USA-MTO-Salerno-6.html" href="http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-MTO-Salerno/USA-MTO-Salerno-7.html"><font size="1">http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-MTO-Salerno/USA-MTO-Salerno-7.html</font></a></p> <p>They had retaken not only Persano, but Altavilla, Hill 424, Albanella and all of the roads connecting those towns. From this commanding position it would be easy for Vietinghoff to achieve his objective. </p> <p>However, the German units were within naval artillery range, so US and British ships attacked with devastating barrages from their huge guns. The situation was still precarious, however since the German forces had penetrated very close to the beaches.</p> <p><em><strong><font size="4">“So a few days later we went to Salerno which was a ‘hot spot’”.</font></strong> – William A. Clark , 1945</em></p> <p>General Clark felt that the whole operation was in danger of becoming another Dunkirk. He turned to his Airborne adviser, Bill Yarborough who put together an Airborne plan to drop around 1,200 paratroopers from the 82nd Airborne into the area. The plan would boost morale of the shattered 36th and 45th Infantry as well as plug the hole in the gap between the 45th and British forces.</p> <p>At about 12:00 noon on September 13, General Clark wrote a letter to General Ridgway requesting the urgent drop of paratroopers into Salerno. A fighter pilot volunteered to deliver the message and took off for Licata airfield where General Ridgway was stationed. Ridgway received the letter after some drama and expense of valuable time since the pilot was ordered by Clark to give the letter to Ridgway and no one else. </p> <p>This was an emergency situation. In a scaled back version of GIANT I, The 505th was at the time preparing for their drop on Capua to secure the bridgeheads on the Volturno River, so using them was out of the question. Instead Ridgway chose Colonel Reuben Tucker’s 504th PIR for the jump.</p> <p>Fears of another Sicily like friendly fire attack were very real. While the route for GIANT II had been set up to eliminate the possibility of Allied friendly fire, there was no time to plan and implement similar measures for this impromptu mission. To reduce the chances of a repeat of the July 11 tragedy, Ridgway ignored the chain of command – General Alexander, in particular – by radioing Clark’s headquarters directly. His message asked Clark to order all Allied forces to withhold firing on any aircraft from 9:00 PM onwards unless ordered otherwise. Clark complied, giving instructions to his staff accordingly to inform all such forces not to fire on aircraft. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> “Ridgway’s Paratroopers” Blair, C. Carter, R., 1956, p.150 </font></p> <p>Troop Carrier Command rushed to inform those antiaircraft batteries stationed in Sicily about the flight. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong></font> <font size="1">“Airborne Missions in the Mediterranean 1942 – 1945” USAF Historical Division, Research Studies Institute, Air University, 1955 P. 61</font></p> <p>The plan was implemented all too quickly. C-47’s from the 61st, 313th and 314th Troop Carrier Groups were moved about to the airfields of Trapani and Cosimo where Tucker’s 1st and 2nd Battalions were to take off. Colonel Gavin of the 505th was sent to meet with with Tucker and his officers at their bivouac and in short order informed them of the plan. source: <font size="1"><strong></strong><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> “<em>All American All the Way</em>” Nordyke, P., 2005, </font>page 106</font></p> <p><font size="1"></font></p> <p><a href="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-NpcBzzHzl7Q/UFJXC1o67xI/AAAAAAAADJg/NOf7aEl8u8M/s1600-h/Troops-loading-for-Salerno_thumb2_th%25255B2%25255D.jpg"><img style="background-image: none; border-bottom: 0px; border-left: 0px; padding-left: 0px; padding-right: 0px; display: block; float: none; margin-left: auto; border-top: 0px; margin-right: auto; border-right: 0px; padding-top: 0px" title="Troops-loading-for-Salerno_thumb2_th" border="0" alt="Troops-loading-for-Salerno_thumb2_th" src="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-mpKn9VJV7IQ/UFJXEDvS5rI/AAAAAAAADJo/XXv9dezxw0A/Troops-loading-for-Salerno_thumb2_th_thumb.jpg?imgmax=800" width="783" height="574" /></a></p> <p align="center"><strong> </strong><strong>504 PIR Paratroopers loading for equipment packs delivery via parachute late in the day September 13, 1943</strong></p> <p align="center"><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> Airborne Missions in the Mediterranean 1942 – 1945 USAF Historical Division, Research Studies Institute, Air University, 1955 P. 63</font></p> <p>Just before the 1st battalion 504 was loaded onto the planes to make the Salerno jump Colonel Tucker, in the short time available, made a notable motivational speech to his troops. </p> <p><em>“A jeep drove up. Colonel Reuben Tucker, the regimental commander, was standing up in it, his flushed, be mustached intense face set in deep lines. He halted at every plane and yelled ‘Men, it’s open season on Krautheads. You know what to do!”</em> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> “Those Devils in Baggy Pants” Carter, R., 1951, p.44 </font></p> <p><a href="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-CfnWuycgbo8/UFJXFHOk08I/AAAAAAAADJw/8DuH3AdvGX0/s1600-h/Reuben_tucker_thumb_thumb%25255B2%25255D.png"><img style="background-image: none; border-bottom: 0px; border-left: 0px; padding-left: 0px; padding-right: 0px; display: block; float: none; margin-left: auto; border-top: 0px; margin-right: auto; border-right: 0px; padding-top: 0px" title="Reuben_tucker_thumb_thumb" border="0" alt="Reuben_tucker_thumb_thumb" src="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-XUiF5kAHPfs/UFJXF3DXWYI/AAAAAAAADJ4/DZoV6n-W2fM/Reuben_tucker_thumb_thumb_thumb.png?imgmax=800" width="244" height="244" /></a></p> <p align="center"><strong>Colonel Ruben “Rube” Tucker Commander of the 504th PIR</strong> </p> <p align="center"><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> Wikipedia Commons</font></p> <p>Tucker’s attitude was something he very effectively instilled in his troops, from his officers down through all of his personnel. Here’s a quote from one of his platoon leaders before the Salerno jump: </p> <p><em>“Men here’s the [****]. Those goddamned Krauts are kicking the hell out of our straight-legs [non paratroopers] over at Salerno. Mark Clark wants us to rescue his boys. When the green light comes on, jump. When you hit the ground, be ready for anything. We’re supposed to drop behind our own lines – but the krauts might be on the DZ when we get there. Any questions?”</em> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> “Geronimo!: American Paratroopers in WWII” Breuer W., 1989, p. 127</font></p> <p>According to Gerard Delvin in his book Paratrooper!:</p> <p><em>“Paratroop company commanders were given only sketchy information to pass on to their platoon leaders. By the time the work got passed down to the infantry squad level, the briefings went something like this: ‘The Krauts are kicking the [expletive] out of our boys at Salerno. We’re going to jump into the beachhead tonight and rescue them. Put on your parachutes and get on the plane – we’re taking off in a few minutes for the gates of hell.’”</em> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> Paratrooper!” Devlin, G., 1979 p. 301</font></p> <p>The troop carrier pilots were just as quickly informed of the mission:</p> <p><em>“There, while the men of the 504th were climbing aboard the planes, the troop carrier personnel were briefed “by the light of a few flashlights and maps held up against the side of a plane”</em> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong></font> <font size="1">“Airborne Missions in the Mediterranean 1942 – 1945” USAF Historical Division, Research Studies Institute, Air University, 1955 P. 61</font></p> <p>There were serious omissions on the mission’s specifics including a lack of aerial photographs and a reliance on oral instructions which caused much confusion amongst the pilots. It seems miraculous that no serious errors were made. </p> <p><font size="1"><strong></strong></font></p> <p align="center"><a href="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-ELqrEw3jIWU/UFJXGiRaJHI/AAAAAAAADKA/_5OAAyWZpMg/s1600-h/Final-Briefing-for-Salerno_thumb3_th%25255B2%25255D.jpg"><img style="background-image: none; border-bottom: 0px; border-left: 0px; padding-left: 0px; padding-right: 0px; display: block; float: none; margin-left: auto; border-top: 0px; margin-right: auto; border-right: 0px; padding-top: 0px" title="Final-Briefing-for-Salerno_thumb3_th" border="0" alt="Final-Briefing-for-Salerno_thumb3_th" src="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-Hy1niE5z_a4/UFJXHWnzVqI/AAAAAAAADKI/Y28ra1x-E5w/Final-Briefing-for-Salerno_thumb3_th_thumb.jpg?imgmax=800" width="645" height="474" /></a></p> <p align="center"><strong>Troop carrier pilots attending a hasty impromptu flight briefing using flashlights and map on a dark C -47</strong></p> <p align="center"><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> Airborne Missions in the Mediterranean 1942 – 1945 USAF Historical Division, Research Studies Institute, Air University, 1955 P. 64</font></p> <p> </p> <p>Just to make sure that the mission did not succumb to antiaircraft attack, the planes flew up from the south hugging the east coast of Italy after rendezvousing off the northeastern tip of Sicily.</p> <p> </p> <p><a href="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-tmG-Gd9U1dE/UFJXIQIZ67I/AAAAAAAADKQ/Lr4kGbsf91o/s1600-h/Italy-Proposed-and-Actual-missions_t%25255B1%25255D%25255B2%25255D.jpg"><img style="background-image: none; border-bottom: 0px; border-left: 0px; padding-left: 0px; padding-right: 0px; display: block; float: none; margin-left: auto; border-top: 0px; margin-right: auto; border-right: 0px; padding-top: 0px" title="Italy-Proposed-and-Actual-missions_t[1]" border="0" alt="Italy-Proposed-and-Actual-missions_t[1]" src="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-mmNVT7jovec/UFJXJ8x4NiI/AAAAAAAADKY/h_BWTibNftY/Italy-Proposed-and-Actual-missions_t%25255B1%25255D_thumb.jpg?imgmax=800" width="783" height="898" /></a></p> <p align="center"><strong>Map 5: Proposed and Actual 82nd Airborne Missions</strong></p> <p align="center"><font size="1"><strong>Note: - Actual Mission hugs the coast of Italy and ends at the drop zones (DZ) around Salerno</strong></font></p> <p align="center"><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> Airborne Missions in the Mediterranean 1942 – 1945 USAF Historical Division, Research Studies Institute, Air University, 1955 p. 55</font></p> <p>This jump was the first time Airborne Pathfinders were used in combat. They left ahead of the main armada and dropped successfully setting up their equipment which would guide the rest of the planes to the correct drop zone. </p> <p> </p> <p><em><strong><font size="4">“On the way down to the ground it looked like the whole earth was on fire it was really an ammunition dump on fire.”</font></strong> – William A. Clark , 1945</em></p> <p><em></em></p> <p><em></em></p> <p><em></em></p> <p><a href="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-RtkNSJV57Ag/UFJXL8EHAZI/AAAAAAAADKg/9FrGskvUpzo/s1600-h/Gulf-of-Salerno_thumb1_thumb%25255B2%25255D.jpg"><img style="background-image: none; border-bottom: 0px; border-left: 0px; padding-left: 0px; padding-right: 0px; display: block; float: none; margin-left: auto; border-top: 0px; margin-right: auto; border-right: 0px; padding-top: 0px" title="Gulf-of-Salerno_thumb1_thumb" border="0" alt="Gulf-of-Salerno_thumb1_thumb" src="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-HWKSAFwDV5k/UFJXM6ugRyI/AAAAAAAADKo/ZjWJvFHfhOk/Gulf-of-Salerno_thumb1_thumb_thumb.jpg?imgmax=800" width="604" height="405" /></a></p> <p align="center"><strong>The Bay of Salerno looking down from the north. </strong></p> <p align="center"><strong><font size="1">Note: The C-47s flew in from the south – the opposite perspective from this photograph</font></strong></p> <p align="center"><strong><font size="1">Source:</font></strong> <font size="1">National Archives </font><a title="http://www.history.army.mil/brochures/naples/72-17.htm" href="http://www.history.army.mil/brochures/naples/72-17.htm"><font size="1">http://www.history.army.mil/brochures/naples/72-17.htm</font></a></p> <p>The 1st Battalion took off from Cosimo airfield, Sicily on planes from the 61st and 314th Troop Carrier Groups. As part of the 2nd battalion, Bill’s C-47 took off at around 8:40 PM on September 13 from Trapani/Milo Airfield, Sicily where the 313th Troop Carrier Group was based. The 313th carried all of 2nd Battalion 504th PIR into Salerno in 36 planes. Two planes had to turn back due to mechanical trouble. There was one spare plane back at the airfield and into this C-47 one stick of troopers climbed aboard. It quickly caught up with the rest of the 313th. At around 11:26 PM on September 13, Bill jumped at an altitude of 800 feet along with the other 35 planeloads of paratroopers from 2nd Battalion. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> Airborne Missions in the Mediterranean 1942 – 1945 USAF Historical Division, Research Studies Institute, Air University, 1955 pp. 61-62</font></p> <p>Bill wrote that when he jumped he saw an ammunition dump on fire. I can’t find a reference to this in any of the documents on the jump. One can reasonably assume that there were ammunition dumps aflame in places since there were many precarious battles being fought at the time. The German’s were still executing their massive counterstrike. Artillery and air raids were continuous. Fires were burning in many locations. </p> <p>On the ground a large T Half a mile long and wide  marked the drop zone which was made of drums of sand soaked in gasoline and lit when the planes were in range. The jump was a success with most of the troopers landed within 200 yards of the DZ and all of them within 1 mile of it. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong></font> <font size="1">“Airborne Missions in the Mediterranean 1942 – 1945” USAF Historical Division, Research Studies Institute, Air University, 1955 P. 62</font></p> <p> </p> <p><a href="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-epxJ6OWjQ10/UFJXNiCun0I/AAAAAAAADKw/OrsNC9qj--U/s1600-h/13-14Sept-1943_thumb2_thumb%25255B2%25255D.jpg"><img style="background-image: none; border-bottom: 0px; border-left: 0px; padding-left: 0px; padding-right: 0px; display: block; float: none; margin-left: auto; border-top: 0px; margin-right: auto; border-right: 0px; padding-top: 0px" title="13-14Sept-1943_thumb2_thumb" border="0" alt="13-14Sept-1943_thumb2_thumb" src="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-yrszC4js5a8/UFJXOSz3SPI/AAAAAAAADK4/mBzzjLwK1Gw/13-14Sept-1943_thumb2_thumb_thumb.jpg?imgmax=800" width="615" height="791" /></a></p> <p align="center"><strong>Map 6: 504 PIR Drop Zone (DZ) on the night of 13 (and early morning of 14) September, 1943</strong></p> <p><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong><em> “United States Army in World War II Mediterranean Theater of Operations Salerno to Cassino.”</em> Blumenson M., 1993, page 128. Retrieved December 14, 2011 from </font><a title="http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-MTO-Salerno/USA-MTO-Salerno-8.html" href="http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-MTO-Salerno/USA-MTO-Salerno-8.html"><font size="1">http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-MTO-Salerno/USA-MTO-Salerno-8.html</font></a></p> <p>Due to mechanical problems with some of the 51 planes assigned to fly the 1st Battalion and the Regimental Headquarters Battalion, Colonel Tucker’s serial was late in taking off. The 2nd Battalion serial commanded by Dan Danielson decided not to wait at the rendezvous site for 1st Battalion. Because of radio silence, the decision could not be relayed to Tucker, nor General Clark or anyone else. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> “Geronimo!: American Paratroopers in WWII” Breuer W., 1989, p. 130</font></p> <p><em>“Tucker paced about like a tiger in a cage, became impatient, and ordered his C-47’s to lift off solo, in pairs and in small groups.”</em> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> “Geronimo!: American Paratroopers in WWII” Breuer W., 1989, p. 130</font></p> <p>The 1st Battalion serial flew in a disorganized fashion, not properly formed in a V of V formation and was dispersed over 300 miles. General Clark’s staff were becoming increasingly worried about the fate of the Colonel and the rest of his men. The first planes from the serial arrived at around 2:30 AM. Subsequently 1st Battalion was late in arriving at the DZ. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong></font> <font size="1">“Airborne Missions in the Mediterranean 1942 – 1945” USAF Historical Division, Research Studies Institute, Air University, 1955 P. 62</font></p> <p>At 4:30 AM on September 13 Colonel Tucker reported to General Dawley <em>“‘How soon can you assemble your regiment?’ the corps commander asked. ‘They are assembled now and ready for action.”</em>’ the colonel replied. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> “Geronimo!: American Paratroopers in WWII” Breuer W., 1989, p. 131</font></p> <p>Seventy-six men were injured and 120 troopers from Company B were missing. The missing troopers were to rejoin the force later. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> “Geronimo!: American Paratroopers in WWII” Breuer W., 1989, p. 131</font></p> <p><em>“With daylight, a curious phenomenon swept through the ranks of the beleaguered and weary GIs and Tommies on the fireswept and shrinking bridgehead. Scores of them had stood in their fox holes and cheered lustily when they had seen Tucker’s men bailing out. Word that 1,300 tough American paratroopers had leaped onto the battlefield, like lightening from the <font style="background-color: #ffffff">black sky, infected haggard and demoralized men with a new</font> sense of confidence, even buoyancy. The spiraling boost to sagging Allied spirits was grossly disproportionate to the relatively small number of parachutists involved. This was the ‘psychological reinforcement’ about which Bill Yarborough had spoken to General Clark.”</em> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> “Geronimo!: American Paratroopers in WWII” Breuer W., 1989, p. 131</font></p> <p><em><font size="4"><strong>“Most of us landed in a spot between our lines and German lines…”</strong> </font>– William A. Clark , 1945</em></p> <p>In his letter Bill stated that most of the paratroopers landed in a place between the Allied and enemy lines. On September 13th the lines were as pictured in Map 6 above. What he is referring to is the gap between the British and US forces which was being exploited by the advancing Germans.</p> <p>After Colonel Tucker arrived he and his key staff had a briefing of the situation and were assigned their objective. They were told of the situation at Altavilla and the German’s advance through the gap between the lines where they had overrun the 36th and 45th Divisions positions and movement towards the American landing beaches at Paestum. The 504’s mission was to fill that gap.</p> <p>Tucker gave orders for 2nd Battalion to deploy in the gap. He assigned 1st Battalion to their right of this area, on the slopes of Mt. Soprano. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> “All American All the Way: The Combat History of the 82nd Airborne Division in World War II” Nordyke, P., 2005, p. 107</font></p> <p>They were to <em>“hold to the last man and last round”</em>. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> “More Than Courage: The Combat History of the 504th Parachute Infantry Regiment in World War II” Nordyke, P., 2008, p. 80</font></p> <p>The 1st and 2nd battalions of the 504 were assembled within an hour of landing. They were placed on trucks, driven part way, then marched the rest of the way to their positions about eight miles from the drop zone near Mt. Soprano. On arrival they began digging in and were finished by 3:00 AM on September 14th. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> “More Than Courage: The Combat History of the 504th Parachute Infantry Regiment in World War II” Nordyke, P., 2008, p. 80 – 82</font></p> <p><em>“Word was passed to expect an attack later that morning. In the predawn darkness, the two battalions put out listening posts and patrols toward Albanella in order to gain advanced warning of any German assaults.”</em> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> “More Than Courage: The Combat History of the 504th Parachute Infantry Regiment in World War II” Nordyke, P., 2008, p. 83</font></p> <p>C Company 504th paratrooper, Ross Carter, in his poignant book, “Those Devils in Baggy Pants”, writes:</p> <p><em>“It was three o’clock in the morning of September 14, 1943. We didn’t know where we were on the beachhead and few of us ever learned much about it except that we had jumped at a place called Paestum, just south of Salerno. All next day, hidden in a small valley we listened to a terrific battle taking place a couple of miles away. We were in position to repel the attack if it reached us, but it never did. That night we put out guards and finished digging foxholes.”</em> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> “Those Devils in Baggy Pants” Carter, R., 1951, p. 45</font></p> <p>In the morning of September 14 it was discovered that the enemy appeared to be massing for a drive through the line held by Bill’s 2nd Battalion and units of the 45th Division. General Veitinghoff had ordered everything thrown at the Allies to finish them off. He still believed they were evacuating. At 8:00 AM tanks and infantry from the 16th Panzer and the 29th Panzer Grenadier Divisions<em>,</em> attacked from their positions south of the Sele River. They were met by infantry from 45th Division’s 179th Infantry deployed to the left of Bill’s battalion. Unaware of the new US reinforcements effectively plugging the gap, the Germans found themselves in a pitched battle. Artillery strikes from land and sea were called in destroying several of the tanks, causing the infantry to retreat. The artillery deterred the Germans from making a decisive thrust through the US lines. However, during the day the Germans made further exploratory attacks against the 504 2nd Battalion and German artillery fell on their positions. The Germans were probing, trying to find a weakness in the line through which they could make a panzer led Blitzkrieg strike to the landing beaches where reinforcement troops and supplies were still being unloaded. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> “More Than Courage: The Combat History of the 504th Parachute Infantry Regiment in World War II” Nordyke, P., 2008, p. 84 <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong><em> “United States Army in World War II Mediterranean Theater of Operations Salerno to Cassino.”</em> Blumenson M., 1993, page 129. Retrieved December 14, 2011 from </font><a title="http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-MTO-Salerno/USA-MTO-Salerno-8.html" href="http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-MTO-Salerno/USA-MTO-Salerno-8.html"><font size="1">http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-MTO-Salerno/USA-MTO-Salerno-8.html</font></a></font></p> <p>Throughout the day the Germans launched more attacks. The fine dirt of the Salerno plain thrown up by German armored vehicle movements and the enemy’s use of smoke camouflage easily gave away their positions. Allied superiority in land based artillery and naval gun fire proved to be effective against any German advancement. </p> <p>On the evening of September 14 the situation seemed to be under control – at least from the viewpoint of securing the beachhead. The line had held despite continued exploratory attacks by the Germans. In an effort to gain vital intelligence on enemy movements and intentions, Tuckers two 504 battalions were sending patrols up to 3 miles in front of their lines. </p> <p>In the meantime more reinforcements were arriving. The 325th Glider Infantry Division with all but their Company H had landed on the Paestum beaches. The 45th Division’s, 180th Infantry was moved from floating reserve and deployed near Mount Soprano. During the night of 14/15 September the 505 PIR parachuted into the DZ at Paestum with and additional 2,100 paratroopers. Now the Americans had several thousand more men to throw into the fight.</p> <p>At Kesseling’s headquarters in Rome, on September 14, it was becoming more apparent that the Allies were not evacuating. However, he still wanted Vietinghoff to attack with the aim of destroying the Allied beachhead in order to gain favor with the German High Command in Berlin. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong><em> “United States Army in World War II Mediterranean Theater of Operations Salerno to Cassino.”</em> Blumenson M., 1993, page 131. </font><a title="http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-MTO-Salerno/USA-MTO-Salerno-8.html" href="http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-MTO-Salerno/USA-MTO-Salerno-8.html"><font size="1">http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-MTO-Salerno/USA-MTO-Salerno-8.html</font></a></p> <p>For the Germans, with the forces they had, the Allied naval and air bombardments proved too powerful to make a strike at the beach successful. On September 15 Kesselring advised Vietinghoff to attack in the hills above the bay out of range of the naval guns. Attacks that day against Allied positions on the Salerno plain were small and insubstantial. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong><em> “United States Army in World War II Mediterranean Theater of Operations Salerno to Cassino.”</em> Blumenson M., 1993, page 133. Retrieved from </font><a title="http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-MTO-Salerno/USA-MTO-Salerno-8.html" href="http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-MTO-Salerno/USA-MTO-Salerno-9.html"><font size="1">http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-MTO-Salerno/USA-MTO-Salerno-9.html</font></a></p> <p>The Germans began pulling out towards the Sele-Calore river junction. By the end of September 15, the Allies began to understand the Germans were retreating. Vietinghoff got approval from Kesseling to withdraw from the battle due to the overpowering might of the naval artillery and the threat posed by the British approaching from the south now a mere 50 miles away of Paestum. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong><em> “United States Army in World War II Mediterranean Theater of Operations Salerno to Cassino.”</em> Blumenson M., 1993, page 134. Retrieved from </font><a title="http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-MTO-Salerno/USA-MTO-Salerno-8.html" href="http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-MTO-Salerno/USA-MTO-Salerno-9.html"><font size="1">http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-MTO-Salerno/USA-MTO-Salerno-9.html</font></a></p> <p>On the American side there was less concern that the beachhead was vulnerable. Plans for an evacuation were abandoned. General Clark congratulated the men. The Allies began thinking of the next steps. The first was an attack on Altavilla to retake the strategic high ground of Hill 424. </p> <p>The mission of taking Hill 424 and its commanding views of the invasion beaches now fell to the 504 PIR. It was to be a costly one.</p> <p align="center">© Copyright Jeffrey Clark 2012 All Rights Reserved.</p> Jeff Clarkhttp://www.blogger.com/profile/03692669731275640003noreply@blogger.com3tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-2388671760617909733.post-2696819575966009852012-06-22T16:26:00.001-07:002012-06-22T16:26:27.434-07:00William A. Clark and “Those Devils in Baggy Pants”<p><strong></strong></p> <p>Unlike Sicily, Bill spoke very little at any time during or after the War about his involvement in the invasion of the Italian mainland. He told members of his family that he volunteered for the Salerno jump and he told his friend Herd Bennett some of his experiences during the invasion and subsequent liberation of Naples. Another source of information comes from the letter he wrote to his sister at the end of the War.</p> <p>Even with these meager fragments, it’s quite surprising what can be deduced about Bill’s involvement in the events leading up to and including the jump into the Salerno Bay area of Italy, as well as the his stay in Naples. The next few posts will reconstruct this as much as possible and in the process reveal a story of astonishing heroism, resourcefulness, and adaptability by the men in the 82nd Airborne Division.</p> <p>On June 13, 1945 Bill writes his sister:</p> <p><em>“After Sicily we went back to Africa and then back to Sicily again. We were loaded in planes there to jump in the outskirts of Rome. Two hours before take off time our General who had went through the lines and worked his way to Rome Sent a message to cancel the jump. Because 5 German Panzer Divisions had moved into our ‘drop zone’.”</em> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> William Clark, letter dated June 13, 1945</font></p> <p>Let’s start by taking a closer examination of the first sentence.</p> <p><strong><em><font size="4">“After Sicily we went back to Africa and then back to Sicily again.”</font></em> <font size="1">William A. Clark, June 13, 1945</font></strong></p> <p>Once the fighting in Sicily was finished, the 82nd Airborne performed occupation duty in Sicily before returning to the bases in Kairouan, Tunisia on August 19 - 20, 1943. The plan from that point was to train there with the  C-47 Troop Carrier Groups (TCGs) for the upcoming invasion of the Italian mainland; the main aim being to avoid a repeat of the misdrops, and friendly fire tragedy in Sicily. </p> <p>To complicate matters further, while in North Africa the 504th and 505th were also burdened with the task of integrating much needed replacement paratroopers. The 505th had lost 195 men in Sicily (killed in action, missing in action, prisoners of war and wounded not returned to duty). The 504th had lost 281 men - 86 more than the 505th. These numbers do not count the number of wounded returned to duty and missing in action returned to duty: 107 and 234 for the 504th and 505th respectively. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> “82<sup>nd</sup> Airborne Division in Sicily and Italy, Section IV”, Alexander, M. p. 39.</font></p> <p>Once training was completed, the 505th, 504th and their accompanying TCGs were to move back together to the airbases in Sicily prior to the landings of the Allies on the Italian coast on September 9 at Salerno Bay – dubbed Operation AVALANCHE. However, due to bewildering shifts in strategy and subsequent, frequent changes in plans the TCGs were re-stationed from North Africa to Sicily on August 31 before coordinated jump training in the TCG C-47s and the paratroopers was completed. Five days later on September 5 the same C-47s flew back to Africa to move  the 504th  (minus the 3rd Battalion) and all of the 505th to their new bases in Sicily.</p> <p><em>“Gone was the opportunity for any real air-ground training. It was impossible to parachute, rescue parachutes and repack them in time for the impending operation. However, because of its vital necessity, a week of such training was scheduled and some four days of same executed to a fairly satisfactory degree. The Division was only able to place the jumpmaster in each plane and have the ‘sticks’ of parachutists represented by a few replacements who had not had a night jump.”</em> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> “82<sup>nd</sup> Airborne Division in Sicily and Italy, Alexander, M. p. 44.</font></p> <p>A few days after the arrival of the paratroopers in Sicily, Operation AVALANCHE would proceed on September 9 under General Mark Clark. Clark’s Fifth Army would make a seaborne landing in the Gulf of Salerno, push up the coast and take Naples.  The 82nd Airborne Division would be at General Clark’s  disposal for the operation. </p> <p>In the first of several versions of the Airborne component of the plan, the 82nd Division would be used to block the passes around Nocera and Sarno so that the seaborne force would be protected from German forces trying to reach the Allied landing beaches in the Gulf of Salerno. However, to do this would require a moon lit night jump at altitudes of 4,500 – 6, 00 feet in the Nocera Pass on the Sorrento Ridge – some very rugged mountainous terrain. The plan was fraught with danger  from anti-aircraft gun positions and the possibility of German fighter attacks on the C-47s carrying the paratroopers. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>“On to Berlin”</em>, Gavin, J., 1978, p. 55-56</font></p> <p align="center"><font size="3">Map of the First Version of Operation AVALANCHE </font></p> <p align="center"><iframe height="600" marginheight="0" src="https://maps.google.com/maps/ms?msa=0&msid=217875345462978325581.0004c2749eb78f774aede&hl=en&ie=UTF8&t=p&ll=40.638967,14.654388&spn=0.625255,0.95993&z=10&output=embed" frameborder="0" width="700" marginwidth="0" scrolling="no"></iframe> <br /></p> <small><font size="3"></font></small> <p align="center"><small><font size="3">View </font><a style="text-align: left; color: #0000ff" href="https://maps.google.com/maps/ms?msa=0&msid=217875345462978325581.0004c2749eb78f774aede&hl=en&ie=UTF8&t=p&ll=40.638967,14.654388&spn=0.625255,0.95993&z=10&source=embed"><font size="3">Operation AVALANCHE (1st Version)</font></a><font size="3"> in a larger map</font></small></p> <p align="center"><small><font size="2">Note click on the blue place markers and line in the map for information</font></small></p> <p>This first planned version of the Airborne component of AVALANCHE was scrapped on August 12 in favor of a new plan called Operation GIANT I put forth on August 18. It called for the 82nd Airborne Division to be dropped, 40 miles away from the 5th Army landing beaches in the Gulf of Salerno, in the vicinity of the Volturno River. Their mission would be to destroy the  river crossings on the Volturno from the town of Tiflisco all the way to the ocean, then occupy the area preventing the Germans from moving across the river. The plan included a seaborne landing of troops on beaches at the mouth of the Volturno. However, the US  Navy ruled that out stating that the beaches in that area were unsuitable for landing. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> Ibid. </font></p> <p>GIANT I was still on despite this set back. An elaborate plan to resupply the 82nd from the air was drawn up. The resupply plan was tenuous at best. Night supply drops with random flight schedules would be a necessity to avoid enemy fighters. Making air transport even more vulnerable, the area was beyond the range of Allied fighter cover. Moreover, aerial resupply would need to work for the planned five days it would take for the British 46th Division to fight their way from the beaches in Salerno to reach and reinforce the paratroopers at the Volturno. If those forces were late in coming, or the air resupply plan didn’t work accordingly (which was becoming more likely), things could take a dire turn for the 82nd. In Africa and in Sicily the Germans had  proved they were a fierce and determined enemy. A scenario where the 82nd Airborne was trapped on the Volturno would mean its destruction. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>“On to Berlin”</em>, Gavin, J., 1978, p. 56-57</font></p> <p>To complicate matters further, intelligence confirmed that thousands of Allied POWs were being held in the Volturno River area around the towns of Capua and Caserta. Once liberated these prisoners would need food, clothing, shelter and medical attention. This compounded the resupply effort needed and would take away time, effort and resources needed for the 82nd to achieve their primary mission of blocking a German counter-attack launched from across the Volturno. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> Ibid. </font></p> <p align="center"><font size="3">Map of Operation GIANT I </font></p> <p align="center"><iframe height="700" marginheight="0" src="https://maps.google.com/maps/ms?msa=0&msid=217875345462978325581.0004c2760d333def9a052&hl=en&ie=UTF8&t=p&ll=40.989228,14.153137&spn=0.362812,0.481339&z=11&output=embed" frameborder="0" width="700" marginwidth="0" scrolling="no"></iframe> <br /></p> <small><font size="3"></font></small> <p align="center"><small><font size="3">View Operation </font><a style="text-align: left; color: #0000ff" href="https://maps.google.com/maps/ms?msa=0&msid=217875345462978325581.0004c2760d333def9a052&hl=en&ie=UTF8&t=p&ll=40.989228,14.153137&spn=0.362812,0.481339&z=11&source=embed"><font size="3">GIANT I</font></a><font size="3"> in a larger map</font></small></p> <p align="center"><small><font size="2">Note click on the blue place markers in the map for information</font></small></p> <p>Remarkably, yet naturally, none of these glaring faults in the GIANT I plan seemed to matter to the individual 82nd Airborne troopers. According to the then Colonel Gavin of the 505th PIR:</p> <p><em>“It was also of the highest interest to the troopers of the 82nd that the rear echelons of the German 1st Parachute Division and the Hermann Goering Panzer Division were bivouacked near our proposed area of operations. Word was going around that if the Hermann Goering outfit had anything left after Sicily, it was about to lose it now. And every man was curious about the 1st Parachute Division and more than willing to meet it.”</em> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>“On to Berlin”</em>, Gavin, J., 1978, p. 57</font></p> <p>On August 31, during a meeting on Operation AVALANCHE, General Eisenhower decided to all but cancel the Volturno River operation. It was cut down to a two battalion operation of securing the bridges and capture of Capua. General Ridgeway assigned the mission to the 504th. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>“On to Berlin”</em>, Gavin, J., 1978, p. 58</font></p> <p>The demise of GIANT I was finally met when the menace of enemy fighter squadrons was fully realized. According to Colonel Gavin:</p> <p><em>“Still in the minds of all the pilots was the recent interception of a German air transport column on the way to North Africa with badly needed supplies for the beleaguered troops of General Jurgen von Arnim. Seventy-five transports were shot down in not many more seconds. Air Chief Marshal Tedder and General Clark decided in the end that the possible gain from our Volturno  mission would not be worth the probable losses. The mission was called off, and thus ended GIANT I.”</em> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>“On to Berlin”</em>, Gavin, J., 1978, p. 57</font></p> <p><strong>Operation GIANT II – Airborne Capture of Rome</strong></p> <p>On September 2, General Matthew Ridgway, commander of the 82nd Airborne Division, was notified of yet a new mission for the 82nd Airborne; one that would work in tandem with Operation AVALANCHE. This one was named Operation GIANT II -  the capture of Rome set for execution over successive nights of September 8 and 9.  It was an audacious plan calling for the landing of the largest airborne force possible on four airfields to the east and northeast of Rome until the Italian capitol was securely in Allied hands. As in GIANT I, seaborne troops – this time from the 82nd Airborne, would land at the mouth of the Tiber River and fight their way to reinforce their Airborne brethren. The flying distance to Rome meant that the C47’s would need to take off from airfields in Sicily. While the transports could make the trip, they would be out of fighter escort range at that time period of the war. The paratroopers would face the same danger that led to the final cancellation of GIANT I – enemy fighters. </p> <p><em>“Right from the start, Ridgway had the greatest misgivings about the ‘Rome job’ [as General Eisenhower had come to refer to GIANT II] . He thought it was a ‘hare-brained scheme.’”</em> <font size="1"><strong>Source: </strong>Clay Blair “Ridgway’s Paratroopers: The American Airborne in World War II” 1956, p. 132.</font></p> <p><font size="1"></font></p> <p> </p> <p><a href="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-BVc5vSbYPAQ/T-T_EG8MAXI/AAAAAAAADGc/x_biW5AJlw8/s1600-h/MatthewBRidgway4.jpg"><img style="background-image: none; border-right-width: 0px; padding-left: 0px; padding-right: 0px; display: block; float: none; border-top-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; margin-left: auto; border-left-width: 0px; margin-right: auto; padding-top: 0px" title="MatthewBRidgway" border="0" alt="MatthewBRidgway" src="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-xmHOHA19oMs/T-T_E0wEloI/AAAAAAAADGk/lZFTTLPdtco/MatthewBRidgway_thumb1.jpg?imgmax=800" width="383" height="484" /></a></p> <p align="center"><strong>General Matthew Ridgway, Commander of the 82nd Airborne Division</strong> </p> <p align="center"><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> Wikipedia Commons</font></p> <p>Besides the danger of enemy fighters, General Ridgway and all of his senior staff saw that GIANT II suffered from serious problems. First, the proposed airfields were small and rough making them less than suitable for landing transport and supply aircraft at the rate needed to achieve success. </p> <p>Second,  the cooperation of the Italian military forces was paramount to success. While such cooperation had already been secured during meetings between Italian and Allied representatives in August, 1943, nagging doubts persisted. During GIANT II the Italian military were to assist significantly with the operation. The transports were to land at night. The Italians would light the airfields, assist with the disbursement of men and materiale to safe locations, take out German antiaircraft positions, make safe the beach landing zones and the passage up Tiber River and so on. </p> <p>However, by this time the German’s didn’t trust the Italian military, and were in the process of confiscating most of their their gasoline and ammunition. This is something the Allied soldiers eventually saw with their own eyes when they fought in Salerno during Operation AVALANCHE. </p> <p>After the August talks the Allies came away thinking it was possible the Italian military would be unable to assist the Allies in liberation of Italy. Despite the potential problems planning went ahead hastily. In an all night strategy session on September 5, the details of GIANT II were hammered out 48 hours before the operation would begin. Normally this was a process that took three or four weeks.</p> <h3><font color="#000000"><font size="2">The plan was approved by General Alexander, commander of the 15th Army group tasked with the invasion of Italy</font>.</font><font color="#000000" size="2"> However, none of the 82nd Airborne Division senior staff were comfortable with the operation:</font></h3> <p><em><font color="#000000">“Neither Taylor nor his superior officers were wholly satisfied, however, that the help</font> they were to get from the Italians was of a responsible sort, to be fully depended on. They were planning to risk an entire division of specially selected men , the best and most carefully trained soldiers in the American Army. Without absolute certainty of support when they had made their drops, the plan would fail. And the slightest false move by the Italians in making their preparations for assistance would, naturally, have betrayed the scheme to the Germans, and the division would fall into a trap where they would  probably be annihilated.”</em> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> “82<sup>nd</sup> Airborne Division in Sicily and Italy, Section IV”, Alexander, M. p. 61.</font></p> <p>Something had to be done to cancel GIANT II, and fast, or the 82nd Airborne was headed for a suicide mission. Following the all night session it was decided that Brigadier General Maxwell Taylor, second in command of the 82nd Airborne Division and Colonel William Tudor Gardiner of the US Army Air Force would go to Rome and assess the situation and send back their recommendations for a go or no go on the operation via coded radio message. </p> <p>All of what happened next is encompassed by the third sentence in Bill’s letter. </p> <p><em><strong><font size="4">“…our General who had went through the lines and worked his way to Rome Sent a message to cancel the jump.”</font> </strong></em></p> <p>On the morning of September 7th the two officers set out for Rome having only some 48 hours to journey there, assess the situation, and radio back their message in sufficient time for the Army’s administrative machinery to arrive at and implement a decision.  </p> <p>It was with the a large measure of good fortune, and the tenacious investigation at great personal risk to Taylor and Gardiner, that disaster was averted by the narrowest of margins. Scroll down to see the map below entitled “Map of Taylor’s and Gardiner’s Journey to Rome”. </p> <p>A gripping account (and one well worth reading) of Taylor’s and Gardner’s journey to Rome and the result can be found in the 82<sup>nd</sup> Airborne Division in Sicily and Italy, Section IV pages 60 – 71 (downloadable for free from <a href="http://cgsc.cdmhost.com/cdm/singleitem/collection/p4013coll8/id/103/rec/1">The Combined Arms Research Library: Digital Library</a>) </p> <p>(Direct link: <a title="http://cgsc.cdmhost.com/cdm/singleitem/collection/p4013coll8/id/103/rec/1" href="http://cgsc.cdmhost.com/cdm/singleitem/collection/p4013coll8/id/103/rec/1">http://cgsc.cdmhost.com/cdm/singleitem/collection/p4013coll8/id/103/rec/1</a>)</p> <p><a href="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-53IkJGQnUgI/T-T_FU42yiI/AAAAAAAADGs/_HDZhCTkY8Q/s1600-h/454pxMaxwell_D_Taylor_official_port.jpg"><img style="background-image: none; border-right-width: 0px; padding-left: 0px; padding-right: 0px; display: block; float: none; border-top-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; margin-left: auto; border-left-width: 0px; margin-right: auto; padding-top: 0px" title="454px-Maxwell_D_Taylor_official_portrait" border="0" alt="454px-Maxwell_D_Taylor_official_portrait" src="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-R55j2380_nw/T-T_F0Oh5mI/AAAAAAAADG0/SuO14xSoKzI/454pxMaxwell_D_Taylor_official_port2.jpg?imgmax=800" width="186" height="244" /></a></p> <p align="center"><strong>General Maxwell Taylor, Second in Command, 82nd Airborne Division</strong></p> <p align="center"><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> Wikipedia Commons</font></p> <p>Taylor and Gardiner boarded a British PT boat in Sicily at 4:00AM on September 7th, and arrived off the coast of a small island named Utisca, 40 miles off the north western tip of Sicily. There they boarded an Italian corvette which bore them across to the Italian mainland port of Gaeta some 75 miles away from Rome. They were disguised as captured airmen shot down and taken prisoner. They were dressed in their uniforms so that if caught would have a better chance of not being shot as spies. They also decided to carry side arms for personal protection. Once on land they were transferred to car and then when out of sight were transferred to a small delivery truck or ambulance (depending on which source you read) which carried them to Rome via the Appian Way. </p> <p>In the city’s outskirts they saw evidence of many German troop deployments. They arrived at General  Carboni’s residence – the head of Italian forces in Rome – after dark and were rushed inside and hidden in comfortable quarters. They were offered good food and wine for dinner and told that they would be received in the morning for discussions. Shocked, Taylor immediately demanded to see General Carboni. At that time there was only 30 hours remaining before the parachute drops would begin. </p> <p> </p> <p><a href="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-6ysGFc7P7ks/T-T_Gcl088I/AAAAAAAADG8/DL-Lk3DqZzE/s1600-h/GeneralCarboni.jpg"><img style="background-image: none; border-right-width: 0px; padding-left: 0px; padding-right: 0px; display: block; float: none; border-top-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; margin-left: auto; border-left-width: 0px; margin-right: auto; padding-top: 0px" title="General Carboni" border="0" alt="General Carboni" src="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-H4wKGV2Yhpk/T-T_GpC5oNI/AAAAAAAADHE/Mz04N5bCfGA/GeneralCarboni_thumb.jpg?imgmax=800" width="168" height="198" /></a></p> <p align="center"><strong>General Carboni, Commander of Italian Armed forces in Rome</strong> </p> <p><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> “United States Army in World War II Mediterranean Theater of Operations: Sicily and the Surrender of Italy”, Garland, A. etal., 1993 </font><a title="http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-MTO-Sicily/USA-MTO-Sicily-2.html" href="http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-MTO-Sicily/USA-MTO-Sicily-2.html"><font size="1">http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-MTO-Sicily/USA-MTO-Sicily-2.html</font></a></p> <p>Soon after Taylor’s request, Carboni arrived. At the outset the Italian General expressed his doubt of GIANT II’s viability:</p> <p><em>“General Carboni took a most pessimistic view of the whole situation. Numbers of fresh German troops had been moved into the Rome area since the Armistice negotiations had got under way, and the problem looked far more difficult if not impossible. He thought that any announcement of the Armistice  [which was due to occur just before GIANT II began] just then would be highly undesirable and would result in the immediate occupation of Rome by the Germans. The airborne operation, he said finally, would be disastrous.”</em> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> “82<sup>nd</sup> Airborne Division in Sicily and Italy, Section IV”, Alexander, M. p. 64.</font></p> <p>When asked why he didn’t think the operation would succeed, Carboni’s reasons for his pessimism were:</p> <p><em>“His Rome troops, which were to have been counted on for help, were in an almost defenseless condition. The Germans had been keeping a close grip on supplies of ammunition and fuel in the area and doling it out to the Italian Army in the smallest possible rations. His soldiers had only enough ammunition for a few hours of combat. They had almost no petrol to ensure their mobility. They could not put their hands on the supplies needed to provide hidden stockpiles for the American parachute division. The Germans were alert, suspicious. They would come in and slaughter both his Italian soldiers and the Americans dropping from the skies.”</em> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> Ibid. </font></p> <p>Alarmed by Carboni’s assessment, Taylor knew now that the operation was doomed to failure. He realized that to stop it in time would require not only his assessment of the situation, but also a statement to the same effect from the head of the Italian military establishment – Marshal Badoglio. </p> <p> </p> <p><a href="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-UUbZ8IC9UXA/T-T_HXQzEOI/AAAAAAAADHM/usK9ECpqpMk/s1600-h/Pbadoglio3.jpg"><img style="background-image: none; border-right-width: 0px; padding-left: 0px; padding-right: 0px; display: block; float: none; border-top-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; margin-left: auto; border-left-width: 0px; margin-right: auto; padding-top: 0px" title="Pbadoglio" border="0" alt="Pbadoglio" src="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-q3OP6ubFwSM/T-T_H0qLIqI/AAAAAAAADHU/7aSkNwg7qs8/Pbadoglio_thumb1.jpg?imgmax=800" width="304" height="484" /></a></p> <p align="center"><strong>Marshal Badoglio, Commander of all Italian Forces and Interim Head of Government, following the death of Benito Mussolini</strong> </p> <p align="center"><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> Wikipedia Commons</font></p> <p>Again it took a determined effort on the American’s part to convince the Italians to let them speak with Badoglio at once. They eventually were able to meet with him. Badoglio’s English was bad. Taylor’s and Gardiner’s Italian was not good enough for conversation. The only language they all were fluent in was French. The discussions began in earnest. Taylor took the lead while Gardiner took notes. The Marshal’s main concern was retaliation by the Germans on Rome once the armistice was announced. If he were to write the letter Taylor wanted, the armistice announcement would need to be postponed. After a time they were able to help Badoglio write a letter advising cancellation of the drop, but with a stated desire on the part of Badoglio to delay announcement of the armistice. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> “82<sup>nd</sup> Airborne Division in Sicily and Italy, Section IV”, Alexander, M. p. 67 – 68.</font></p> <p>The coded message was sent via radio after Taylor signed it at 1:21AM , but due to atmospheric interference it didn’t arrive at Allied headquarters until 6:00AM September 8, the GIANT II D-day. It was not received by Eisenhower's headquarters until hours later where his staff immediately began working on it.</p> <p>As a precaution, because no confirmation of the original message had been received , Taylor sent a follow-up message at 11:35AM which read “Situation innocuous”. It was a predetermined message which was agreed upon prior to his and Gardiner's mission. </p> <p>If any message with the word <strong>innocuous</strong> was received, GIANT II was to be halted. Like the original message receipt of this one was also delayed. As it was, Taylor’s original message was acted upon at about 11:00AM, but the airborne troop command didn’t receive it until 4:30PM. At that time the Pathfinders of the 504th had already taken off along with the 504th 1st Battalion. Plane loads of other 504 paratroopers were already onboard their C47’s awaiting take off. The pathfinder's and the 1st battalion planes were ordered to return to base. The Paratroopers were naturally disappointed:</p> <p><em>“…the order to stop the operation came as a blow to them, and they grumbled some as they stowed their kit back in their tents. ‘Why couldn't So-and-So Generals make up their minds?’ they wondered , as they tramped disconsolately away from the assembly area. They could not know that they had just been saved from dropping into what at the moment looked like the jaws of certain death.”</em> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> “82<sup>nd</sup> Airborne Division in Sicily and Italy, Section IV”, Alexander, M. p. 67 – 68.</font></p> <p>But it wasn’t over yet for Taylor and Gardiner. In making their escape from Rome, they had to make a risky trip to a nearby German occupied airfield in an ambulance, where they were secreted onto an Italian military plane and flown out of Rome at 5:00PM. The flight to their destination in Tunis took about 2 hours. They arrived a little after 7:00PM. Announcement of the Armistice between the Italians and the Allies was made by General Eisenhower at 6:30PM, while they were still in flight. They had just made it out by the skin of their teeth. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> “82<sup>nd</sup> Airborne Division in Sicily and Italy, Section IV”, Alexander, M. p. 70.</font></p> <p align="center"><font size="3">Map of Taylor’s and Gardiner’s Journey to Rome  </font></p> <p align="center"><iframe height="800" marginheight="0" src="https://maps.google.com/maps/ms?msa=0&msid=217875345462978325581.0004c3121759644fca9e1&hl=en&ie=UTF8&t=m&ll=39.35129,11.953125&spn=6.795034,7.69043&z=7&output=embed" frameborder="0" width="700" marginwidth="0" scrolling="no"></iframe> <br /></p> <small><font size="3"></font></small> <p align="center"><small><font size="3">View </font><a style="text-align: left; color: #0000ff" href="https://maps.google.com/maps/ms?msa=0&msid=217875345462978325581.0004c3121759644fca9e1&hl=en&ie=UTF8&t=m&ll=39.35129,11.953125&spn=6.795034,7.69043&z=7&source=embed"><font size="3">Journey to Rome</font></a><font size="3"> in a larger map</font></small></p> <p align="center"><small><font size="2">Note click on the blue place markers and lines in the map for information</font></small></p> <p>Later that day, some of the top 82nd Airborne brass had a different reaction to that of the paratroops as revealed by this memoir of the events by Ralph (Doc) Eaton, 82nd Airborne Chief of Staff :</p> <p><em>“Doc Eaton recalled: ‘That night after it was all over, I went back to my tent and sat on my cot. I was trembling, thinking that if Ridgway hadn't  fought that thing tooth and nail we’d have gone in and it would have been a disaster. Who should come into my tent but Matt [General Ridgway]. He was not a drinker – not a drunkard – but of all things he had a bottle of whiskey. We each took a drink – and then he began to cry. And so did I. It was so close and we felt so deeply about it and we were both exhausted. I sat there thinking that I owed him my life.”</em> <font size="1"><strong>Source: </strong>as quoted in Clay Blair “Ridgway’s Paratroopers: The American Airborne in World War II” 1956, p. 141 based on an interview by the author with Ralph P. Eaton 82nd Airborne Chief of Staff from 8/15/1942 – 6/6/1944.</font></p> <p>British Prime Minster, Winston Churchill had this to say in a speech he later gave to the House of Commons:</p> <p><font size="1"><font size="2"></font></font></p> <p><em>“We offered and prepared to land an American airborne division in Rome at the same time as the Armistice was declared,” the Prime Minister told the house, “in order to fight off the two armoured divisions which were massed outside it to help the Italians, but owing to the German investment of the Rome airfields which took place in the last day or two before the announcement of the Armistice, of which investment the Italian Government warned us, it was not possible to carry out this part of the plan, which was, I think a pretty daring plan – cheers – to cast this powerful force there in Rome in conditions which no one could measure, which might have led to its complete destruction, but were quite ready to do it. But at the last moment the warning came, ‘The airfields are not in our control.’”</em> (Winston Churchill House of Commons Speech, September 21, 1943.) <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> “82<sup>nd</sup> Airborne Division in Sicily and Italy, Section IV”, Alexander, M. p. 60.</font></p> <p>The second sentence of Bill’s letter states:</p> <p><strong><em><font size="4">“We were loaded in planes there to jump in the outskirts of Rome. Two hours before take off time…”</font></em> <font size="1">William A. Clark, June 13, 1945</font></strong></p> <p>As a rigger Bill was rotated on jumps. He had already jumped in Sicily so he possibly was not rostered to jump in Italy. In any case, he stated that he volunteered for the Italian jump. After losing his friend in Sicily Bill, full of vengeance,  wanted to fight the Germans very badly. </p> <p>When Bill volunteered for the Italian jump, I think he was assigned to jump with the 504th PIR. I think he was jumping with the 504 because in his letter supports that conclusion:</p> <p><em>“We were loaded in planes there to jump in the outskirts of Rome. Two hours before take off time our General who had went through the lines and worked his way to Rome Sent a message to cancel the jump. Because 5 German Panzer Divisions had moved into our “drop zone”. </em></p> <p>The 505th PIR was not loaded on planes when the GIANT II jump was cancelled. They were scheduled to jump on the second night of September 9. The 504, however, was scheduled to jump the first night on September 8.</p> <p>According to General Gavin in his 1947 book Airborne Warfare:</p> <p><em>“The leading assault regiment, the 504th Parachute Infantry was to land on the Fubara and Cerveteri airfields near the seacoast. From there they were to push inland towards Rome. The regiment jumped on the second night, the 505th Parachute Infantry, would land on Guidonia, Littorio, and Centocelle airfields, all of which are considerably nearer the center of the city of Rome.”</em> <font size="1"><strong>Source</strong> Gavin, J., “Airborne Warfare” 1947, p. 27</font></p> <p>Writing about GIANT II Gerard Devlin, author of Paratrooper! states:</p> <p><em>“The final plan, codenamed Giant Two, can be best described as being very ambitious. It called for the entire 82nd Airborne Division to be delivered into Rome on two successive nights. The signal to start Giant Two would be given at 6:30 on the evening of September 8. At that time, General Eisenhower would start reading the armistice announcement, live, over Radio Algiers. Upon hearing the sound of Ike’s voice broadcasting in from Africa, Colonel Tucker’s 504th Parachute Infantry Regiment would start taking off in order to jump on Cerveteri and Fubara airfields after dark. Both of these airfields are located on the northern outskirts of Rome, were well beyond the city’s antiaircraft defensive belt. Colonel Gavin’s 505th Parachute Infantry Regiment was to jump the following night on Littoria, Glidonia, and Centocelle airfields, all inside this antiaircraft belt and closer to the center of Rome.”</em> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> Paratrooper!” Devlin, G., 1979 p. 292</font></p> <p align="center"><font size="3">Map of Operation GIANT II – Airborne Capture of Rome </font></p> <div align="center"><iframe height="600" marginheight="0" src="https://maps.google.com/maps/ms?msa=0&msid=217875345462978325581.0004c2765bf8b4af1c27c&hl=en&ie=UTF8&t=p&ll=41.874674,12.371979&spn=0.613536,0.95993&z=10&output=embed" frameborder="0" width="700" marginwidth="0" scrolling="no"></iframe> <br /></div> <small><font size="3"></font></small> <div align="center"><small><font size="3">View Operation </font><a style="text-align: left; color: #0000ff" href="https://maps.google.com/maps/ms?msa=0&msid=217875345462978325581.0004c2765bf8b4af1c27c&hl=en&ie=UTF8&t=p&ll=41.874674,12.371979&spn=0.613536,0.95993&z=10&source=embed"><font size="3">GIANT II</font></a><font size="3"> in a larger map</font></small></div> <div align="center"> <br />   <small><font size="2">Note click on the blue place markers and lines in the map for information</font></small></div> <p>Later Devlin writes:</p> <p><em>“…hundreds of paratroopers began boarding their planes for take off. At precisely 6:30pm, the signal to launch Giant Two was given when Ike began reading the armistice announcement over Radio Algiers…From scattered airfields on Sicily, fully loaded C-47s had been taking off for Rome while Ike was reading the armistice announcement…Sixty-two planes already in the air on their way to Rome had to be called back to land.” <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> Ibid., p. 297</font></em></p> <p>From these accounts, and Bill’s one testimony he must have been assigned to the 504 and not the 505. But which 504 battalion was Bill assigned to?</p> <p>Bill was not among 1st Battalion 504 since it was already in the air by the time GIANT II was cancelled:</p> <p><em>“</em><em>Our 1st Battalion aircraft were in the air and forming up to fly to Italy when jeeps came screaming onto the tarmac among the 2nd Battalion taxiing aircraft…The Rome operation was canceled. A sigh of relief was felt but the bravado talk began: ‘I was ready for that jump!’ ‘Too bad, I’d’ve really been hell on wheels!’ ‘let’s go anyway! I’m ready, I’m ready!’ And so forth. But while chuting up and taxiing there wasn’t a word. Just each man tending to his equipment keeping his thoughts to himself. The noise was unbearable. The aircraft already airborne returned to the airfield and everyone went back to their bivouacs. The next morning we learned the Germans didn’t trust Badoglio so several panzer units had [been] ordered in and were manning our proposed drop zone.”</em> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> “Beyond Valor” O'Donnell, P. 2001, p. 66 Excerpt of account by Joe Watts Company F, 504th PIR on the cancelled GIANT II jump on Rome.</font></p> <p>Bill couldn’t have been assigned to jump with the 3rd battalion since:</p> <p><em>“Due to the limited transport, only one regiment could be lifted per night, so as scheduled, the 504 (minus its 3rd battalion) would be dropped on the night of September 8th and the 505 on the night of September 9th…”</em> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> “Ready: A World War II History of the 505th Parachute Infantry Regiment” Langdon A., 1986, p. 30</font></p> <p>All of the 3rd Battalion 504, except company H was at the time in Bizerte, Tunisia. The single company H was part of a larger mix of units to land via LCIs and LCT sat the mouth of the Tiber River in support of the GIANT II jump. This attack force  had already left Bizerte and while en-route to the Tiber was first diverted to the Gulf of Salerno and then to Maiori, to support Colonel Darby’s Rangers who were tasked with opening and securing the passes leading to Naples. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> “The Sword of St. Michael: The 82nd Airborne Division in World War II”, <font size="1">LoFaro, G., 2011, pp. 137 – 138. </font></font></p> <p>It was only later on September 13, the rest of the 3rd Battalion 504 having been transported from Bizerte to Licata, Sicily was loaded onto LCIs bound for the mouth of the Volurno River. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> “More Than Courage: THe Combat History of the 504th Parachute Infantry Regiment in World War II” Nordike P.,Langdon A., 2008, p. 77</font></p> <p>That leaves only one possibility and that is that Bill was jumping with the 2nd Battalion f504 or GIANT II. With Operation AVALANCHE set to begin in the early hours of September 9 the whole of the 82nd Airborne Division was in a state of readiness, so it is unlikely that changes would be made to assignments of individual paratroopers at this late stage. It follows that Bill jumped into Salerno as part of the 2nd Battalion, 504. </p> <p>How Bill came to jump with the 504 instead of the 505 is a mystery to me. His superiors may have been looking for volunteers from those who were jump qualified and had jumped a night mission. The replacements for the 504 and 505 had not made a night jump before. It’s possible that experienced volunteers were sought as a way to reassure the new paratroopers and build their confidence for the upcoming GIANT II night jump. <font size="1"><font size="2">With some 1,000 replacements assigned across the 504th and 505th after Sicily, and no time to train them in jumping at night it is possible there was a need for experienced volunteers. Perhaps there was a need for his experience in the 504 since they had lost some 86 more men than the 505. It is known that</font></font>: </p> <p><em>“Officers were shifted around to fill vacancies created by causalities.”</em> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> “Four Stars of Valor”. Nordyke, P., 2006, p. 99</font></p> <p><font size="1"><font size="2">If officers were shifted around, then why not other personnel such as riggers who were rotated on combat jumps.</font></font></p> <p>Over the next few posts we’ll explore what happened to Bill and the men of the 504 - “Those Devils in Baggy Pants” in a place which has often been called “Bloody Salerno”.</p> <p>Below is a news reel covering some of the events leading up to Italy’s Surrender on September 8, 1943.</p> <p> </p> <div style="padding-bottom: 0px; padding-left: 0px; width: 425px; padding-right: 0px; display: block; float: none; margin-left: auto; margin-right: auto; padding-top: 0px" id="scid:5737277B-5D6D-4f48-ABFC-DD9C333F4C5D:adb3581d-1b95-4dac-a65e-d7c136ca3f3c" class="wlWriterEditableSmartContent"><div id="a851a3a8-32f0-4f72-8949-4b594a42c467" style="margin: 0px; padding: 0px; display: inline;"><div><a href="http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=YhzA2AtdBPM&feature=youtube_gdata_player" target="_new"><img src="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-1roCcxnvZyc/T-T_ISJwIUI/AAAAAAAADHc/WM__MwaaWzU/videoa9fbd22b230c%25255B4%25255D.jpg?imgmax=800" style="border-style: none" galleryimg="no" onload="var downlevelDiv = document.getElementById('a851a3a8-32f0-4f72-8949-4b594a42c467'); downlevelDiv.innerHTML = "<div><object width=\"425\" height=\"355\"><param name=\"movie\" value=\"http://www.youtube.com/v/YhzA2AtdBPM&hl=en\"><\/param><embed src=\"http://www.youtube.com/v/YhzA2AtdBPM&hl=en\" type=\"application/x-shockwave-flash\" width=\"425\" height=\"355\"><\/embed><\/object><\/div>";" alt=""></a></div></div></div> <p align="center"><strong>Source:</strong> <font size="1">National Archives and Records Administration - ARC 38975, LI 208-UN-68 - ITALY SURRENDERS - DVD Copied by Thomas Gideon. Series: Motion Picture Films from "United News" Newsreels, compiled 1942 - 1945. Public  Domain.</font></p> <p align="center"> </p> <p> </p> <p align="center">© Copyright Jeffrey Clark 2012 All Rights Reserved.</p> Jeff Clarkhttp://www.blogger.com/profile/03692669731275640003noreply@blogger.com1tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-2388671760617909733.post-6608741569092931362012-05-28T13:44:00.001-07:002014-05-17T08:53:17.145-07:00Bill’s Purple Heart<p><b><u>Attack on the Aid Station</u></b></p> <p>As we know, Bill injured his knees in the Sicily jump. In his letter to Doris, dated June 13, 1945 he writes:</p> <p><em>“First the men with 85 points go home the 25<sup>th</sup> of this month, I have 84 but still might make it a little later on. What’s left of the division after these men go will move to Berlin to do occupational duty and reform a new or almost new 82<sup>nd</sup>. Most all the old men have enough points to get out. There are only two of us in this company who came overseas with this outfit and don’t have enough points to be discharged. I really have 89 points but my service record is messed up. Received a “Purple Heart” in Sicily, which was recorded on a medical record. The First Aid Station received a direct hit from an 88m.m. shell shortly after I left it so the records were destroyed. I think I can still get it though, but it will take a long time. I thought it was on my service records, but recently found out it wasn’t.”</em>  <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> “<em>Letter to his sister Doris Clark”</em>, William Clark June 13, 1945 page 1</font></p> <p>In an annotation to the letter Doris relates some more information about the aid station as told to her by Bill. She writes:</p> <p><em>“He explained that he hurt his knee in the jump and later went to the Aid Station. They attended his knee and he was supposed to stay until he was released, but he had a strong feeling that he should get out of there and started to leave. A couple of orderlies tried to hold him, but he broke away and got up to the top of a nearby hill as quickly as he could and sat down to rest. As he watched there was a direct hit on the Aid Station and all of the occupants were killed.”</em> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> Doris (Clark) Orr, date unknown</font></p> <p>On November 4, 2005, I interviewed Bill’s brother Henry Clark about the incident and he confirmed that Bill had told him the same thing as was documented in Doris’ annotation to the letter. In my last interview with Bill himself on  March 22, 2006, I asked him if he knew where the aid station was. He tried to tell me. Unfortunately, despite all his efforts he was unable to form any words that would help in positioning the site in time or location.</p> <p><b><u>Operation and Organization of Aid Stations at the time of the Sicily Invasion</u></b></p> <p>To obtain a better contextual understanding of the aid station incident, it is useful to review the operational and organizational practices of the Army Medical Department at the time of Operation HUSKY and then compare them to Bill’s own recollections of the incident. These practices can be found in the:</p> <p><a href="http://www.90thidpg.us/Reference/Manuals/FM%208-5%201942.pdf">Medical Field Manual: Mobile Units of the Medical Department (FM 8-5)</a>. published by the War Dept. on January 12, 1942.</p> <p><a href="http://www.90thidpg.us/Reference/Manuals/FM%208-10.pdf">Medical Field Manual: Medical Service of Field Units (FM 8-10)</a> published by the War Dept. on March 28, 1942; and </p> <p><strong><u>Location of an Aid Station</u></strong></p> <p>The FM 8-10 manual describes the policy for locating a suitable position of an aid station:</p> <p><em><strong>“b. Location.-</strong> Because of the greater importance of other requirements the physical features of the site of an aid station will vary from a comfortable building to a few square yards of ground without shelter from the elements. <br />(1) Desirable features.- It will rarely be possible to find site that satisfies all requirements but the following features are desirable in an aid station site: <br />(a) Protection from direct enemy fire. <br />(b) Convenience to, troops served. <br />(c) Economy in litter carry, <br />(d) Accessibility to supporting medical troops. <br />(e) Proximity to natural lines of drift of wounded. <br />(f) Facility of future movement of the station to front or rear. <br />(g) Proximity to water. <br />(h) Protection from the elements.</em></p> <p><em><strong>(2) Undesirable features.-</strong> The following features are highly undesirable, and are to be avoided whenever possible. <br />(a) Exposure to direct enemy fire. <br />(b) Proximity to terrain features or military establishments that invite enemy fire or air action, such as prom marks, bridges, fords, important road intersections, positions of artillery and heavy weapons, ammunition and other Contributing points. <br />(c) Proximity to an exposed flank.” <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong><em> “MEDICAL FIELD MANUAL - FM8-10 Medical Service of Field Units March 28, 1942”</em> pp. 42 – 45 Retrieved on May 11, 2011 from </font><a title="http://www.90thidpg.us/Reference/Manuals/FM%208-10.pdf" href="http://www.90thidpg.us/Reference/Manuals/FM%208-10.pdf"><font size="1">http://www.90thidpg.us/Reference/Manuals/FM%208-10.pdf</font></a></em></p> <p><em><strong>(3) Type location</strong>.-The location of an aid station within wide limits, depending upon the situation. No definite rules can, or should, be laid down, but the following may be offered as a general statement of the type location aid station of an infantry battalion in the front centrally located site, from 3 to 800 yards in rear of the front line combining as few undesirable features with as many desirable features (listed above) as can be had in the terrain available.</em>” <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong><em> Ibid.</em></font></p> <p><a href="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-7qTwfyQOnbk/T8PjM4TFryI/AAAAAAAADFI/hs5ZqY_GjlI/s1600-h/Aid-Station3.jpg"><img style="background-image: none; border-right-width: 0px; padding-left: 0px; padding-right: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; border-left-width: 0px; padding-top: 0px" title="Aid Station" border="0" alt="Aid Station" src="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-RHQs6qZf728/T8PjOv1jeNI/AAAAAAAADFQ/V7KjdrSzpF8/Aid-Station_thumb1.jpg?imgmax=800" width="649" height="562" /></a></p> <p><strong>Figure 1: Illustration of an Aid Station Location </strong></p> <p><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong><em> “MEDICAL FIELD MANUAL - FM8-10 Medical Service of Field Units March 28, 1942”</em> p. 44Retrieved on December 9, 2011 from </font><a title="http://www.90thidpg.us/Reference/Manuals/FM%208-10.pdf" href="http://www.90thidpg.us/Reference/Manuals/FM%208-10.pdf"><font size="1">http://www.90thidpg.us/Reference/Manuals/FM%208-10.pdf</font></a></p> <p><strong><u>Procedures and Organization of an Aid Station</u></strong></p> <p>The FM 8-10 manual goes on to explain the procedures and organization of an aid station:</p> <p><em><strong>“d. General procedures of operation.- </strong></em></p> <p><em>(1) The aid station of a unit is established only when movement of the unit is unsteady, very slow, or halted altogether (see (3) below).</em></p> <p><em>(2) An aid station must keep at all times in contact with the unit it is supporting. It must be moved, by echelon if necessary, as soon as movement of the combat elements makes its location unsuitable.</em></p> <p><em>(3) Only such part of an aid station is established as immediate circumstances require, or for which need can be foreseen. Rapid forward movement of combat elements is usually associated with small losses, and casualties can be collected by litter squads into small groups along the axis of advance and given first aid. Such casualties can be evacuated promptly by the medical unit in close support, thus relieving the need for an established aid station and permitting the medical section to keep up with the combat troops.</em></p> <p><em>(4) An aid station is not the proper place for the initiation of elaborate treatment. Such measures will retard the flow of casualties to the rear and immobilize the station.</em></p> <p><em><strong>e. Organization</strong>.-</em></p> <p><em>The organization of an aid station will depend upon the unit and the situation. In general, the functions of recording, examination, sorting, treatment, and disposition must be provided for in every situation. These will require one or more medical officers, assisted by non-commissioned officers and enlisted technicians. The allocation of personnel to these functions is a responsibility of the section commander.”</em> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong><em> “MEDICAL FIELD MANUAL - FM8-10 Medical Service of Field Units March 28, 1942”</em> pp. 42 – 45 Retrieved on May 11, 2011 from </font><a title="http://www.90thidpg.us/Reference/Manuals/FM%208-10.pdf" href="http://www.90thidpg.us/Reference/Manuals/FM%208-10.pdf"><font size="1">http://www.90thidpg.us/Reference/Manuals/FM%208-10.pdf</font></a></p> <p><strong><u>Types and Numbers of Personnel in an Aid Station </u></strong></p> <p>As is explained in the following excerpt from the FM 8-5 manual the aid stations themselves were comprised of a varying number of personnel:</p> <p>“<em><strong>33. ORGANIZATION AND OPERATION OF AID STATION -</strong> The functions of an aid station are relatively constant, and the functional organization will depend largely upon the size of the aid station group among which the duties must be distributed. </em></p> <p><em><strong>a. Type functional organization. -</strong> As a type, the following functional organization of a battalion aid station is suggested. With the assignment of 5 medical and 3 surgical technicians as company aid men, and 12 unrated privates, first class, or privates as litter bearers, the following personnel remain for the aid station group: 2 officers, 1 staff sergeant, 1 Corporal, 1 unrated private, first class, or private, and 4 chauffeurs. In case the latter for any reason are not available, the bearer group is a possible source of station personnel. In any event, the following distribution of station duties is suggested:</em></p> <p><em>(1) Officers (2).-(a) One commands section; battalion surgeon; in charge of aid station; first-aid treatment, sorting, and preparation of walking wounded for evacuation.</em></p> <p><em>(b) One is general assistant to section commander; first-aid treatment and preparation of litter wounded for evacuation.</em></p> <p><em>(2) Staff sergeant (1).- Section sergeant; general super-vision of all enlisted personnel; supply; assists the section commander in his technical functions.</em></p> <p><em>(3) Corporal (1).-Assists the officer in charge of the litter wounded; in absence of trained technician, performs shock nursing, sterilizes instruments, and administers hypodermic medication.</em></p> <p><em>(4) Private, first class, or private, unrated (1).-Casualty records.</em></p> <p><em>(5) Chauffeurs (4).-Utilized when available for assistant in litter wounded department; assistant in walking wounded department; property exchange; drinking water; hot liquid nourishment for patients; shock nursing; sterilization of instruments; hypodermic medication.</em></p> <p><em>b. Operations.-(1) Casualties from front line units normally arrive at an aid station by one of two ways, walking with or without assistance, or carried by the litter squads of the battalion section. In other units casualties May arrive via ambulance or other transport</em>.” <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> </font><font size="1"><em>“MEDICAL FIELD MANUAL – FM 8-5 Medical Field Manual: Mobile Units of the Medical Department March 28, 1942”</em> pp. 41 - 42 Retrieved December 9, 2011, from </font><a title="http://www.90thidpg.us/Reference/Manuals/FM%208-5%201942.pdf" href="http://www.90thidpg.us/Reference/Manuals/FM%208-5%201942.pdf"><font size="1">http://www.90thidpg.us/Reference/Manuals/FM%208-5%201942.pdf</font></a></p> <p>Figure 1 below shows how the medical operation during an invasion was organized and the place of the aid station in the process of treating and transporting wounded from a battle zone.</p> <p><a href="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-64kNARQMhLg/T8PjPwtQ-OI/AAAAAAAADFY/QM0hcUf4z0I/s1600-h/clip_image0022.jpg"><img style="background-image: none; border-right-width: 0px; padding-left: 0px; padding-right: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; border-left-width: 0px; padding-top: 0px" title="clip_image002" border="0" alt="clip_image002" src="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-6CfzMlM-XUg/T8PjRGgvsII/AAAAAAAADFg/v4twsfKiVs8/clip_image002_thumb2.jpg?imgmax=800" width="542" height="675" /></a></p> <p><strong>Figure 2: Layout of Medical Field Operations in the Mediterranean Theater</strong></p> <p><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> “The Chain of Evacuation” AMMI - THE DEFINITIVE 20TH CENTURY MILITARY MEDICAL HISTORY SITE! Retrieved on May 11, 2011 from <a title="http://web.archive.bibalex.org/web/20060212063007/http://www.ww2medicine.org/chain.html" href="http://web.archive.bibalex.org/web/20060212063007/http://www.ww2medicine.org/chain.html">http://web.archive.bibalex.org/web/20060212063007/http://www.ww2medicine.org/chain.html</a></font></p> <p>FM 8-5 describes what happened to a wounded soldier when he arrived at a battalion aid station:</p> <p><em>“(2) The casualty is examined and necessary first-aid treatment given either to enable him to return at once to duty or to prepare him for further evacuation. Such treatment is limited to the arresting of hemorrhage, immobilization of fractures, sterilization of wounds (so far as practicable under the conditions), application of sterile dressings to prevent further infection, and the administration of sera and other necessary preventive or palliative medication. If possible, the patient is sheltered from the elements and given a hot drink to relieve exhaustion and prevent or control shock. The necessary entries are made on his EMT, and he is either turned over, at the aid station, to the medical unit in direct support or returned to his organization</em>.” <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> FM8-5 - Medical Field Manual Mobile Units of the Medical Department January 12, 1942 page 42. Retrieved on May 11, 2011 from </font><a title="http://www.90thidpg.us/Reference/Manuals/FM%208-5%201942.pdf" href="http://www.90thidpg.us/Reference/Manuals/FM%208-5%201942.pdf"><font size="1">http://www.90thidpg.us/Reference/Manuals/FM%208-5%201942.pdf</font></a> </p> <p><strong>Note:</strong> an EMT is an Emergency Medical Tag.</p> <p>Examples of how an aid station was organized are shown in Figures 2 and 3 below:</p> <p><a href="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-xk73oovt5pE/T8PjSQiKwoI/AAAAAAAADFo/_u28NmQ-tCo/s1600-h/Aid-arrangement24.jpg"><img style="background-image: none; border-right-width: 0px; padding-left: 0px; padding-right: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; border-left-width: 0px; padding-top: 0px" title="Aid arrangement2" border="0" alt="Aid arrangement2" src="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-F4Ifq2nI390/T8PjS_mfIiI/AAAAAAAADFw/_yzDcnjLvLo/Aid-arrangement2_thumb2.jpg?imgmax=800" width="589" height="479" /></a></p> <p><strong>Figure 3: Example Layout of Aid Station </strong></p> <p><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong><em> “MEDICAL FIELD MANUAL - FM8-10 Medical Service of Field Units March 28, 1942”</em> p. 43. Retrieved on December 9, 2011 from </font><a title="http://www.90thidpg.us/Reference/Manuals/FM%208-10.pdf" href="http://www.90thidpg.us/Reference/Manuals/FM%208-10.pdf"><font size="1">http://www.90thidpg.us/Reference/Manuals/FM%208-10.pdf</font></a></p> <p> </p> <p><a href="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-Y8CjKo1spgI/T8PjTjK1W6I/AAAAAAAADF4/LXr_aHLKfo4/s1600-h/Aid-Arrangement13.jpg"><img style="background-image: none; border-right-width: 0px; padding-left: 0px; padding-right: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; border-left-width: 0px; padding-top: 0px" title="Aid Arrangement1" border="0" alt="Aid Arrangement1" src="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-B0YODAvoaQ0/T8PjUvnZIoI/AAAAAAAADGA/Wtrp8Spo0No/Aid-Arrangement1_thumb1.jpg?imgmax=800" width="497" height="623" /></a></p> <p><strong>Figure 4: Another perspective of an Aid Station Layout </strong></p> <p><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> </font><font size="1"><em>“MEDICAL FIELD MANUAL – FM 8-5 Medical Field Manual: Mobile Units of the Medical Department  March 28, 1942”</em> p. 40. Retrieved December 9, 2011, from </font><a title="http://www.90thidpg.us/Reference/Manuals/FM%208-5%201942.pdf" href="http://www.90thidpg.us/Reference/Manuals/FM%208-5%201942.pdf"><font size="1">http://www.90thidpg.us/Reference/Manuals/FM%208-5%201942.pdf</font></a></p> <p><strong><u>Observations and Deductions</u></strong></p> <p>From this information some important observations can be made. First, it was possible for an aid station to be very close to the front lines, anywhere between 3 and 800 yards, certainly close enough to be shelled by enemy artillery including 88mm canon fire. </p> <p>Second, wherever possible, aid stations would set fractures, sterilize wounds, change dressings, and treat victims of shock and exhaustion by retaining soldiers inside the boundary of the aid station and providing them with hot drinks. Aid stations were composed of several personnel including doctors, orderlies, nurses etc. The numbers and compositions of these personnel would vary depending on battle field events. </p> <p>Doris Orr states in her foot note to Bill’s letter that orderlies from the aid station tried to restrain him after his knee was treated and that Bill broke away from them and climbed a nearby hill to rest. Perhaps the aid station doctor or an orderly thought he was suffering from exhaustion or shock and requested that he stay at the aid station, sip a hot drink and recover his strength. The fact that Bill climbed a nearby hill and sat down to rest would support the assertion that Bill needed to rest.  </p> <p>Third, the aid station was probably stable and established, not moving forward quickly, possibly indicating a situation where the combat troops in front of the aid station were making slow headway or were dug-in in a defensive posture such as during an enemy counter attack, or while awaiting reinforcements. Doris’ foot note states that orderlies were present and his wound was treated. Bill’s letter mentions that a medical record was kept. Therefore the aid station was large enough to have a doctor or medic present to treat his injury and probably orderlies to record information on causalities and treat shock victims. This would support the case that the aid station was in a stable location. </p> <p>Fourth, aid stations kept records of the wounded besides the Emergency Medical Tag (EMT). The EMT is physically attached to the wounded soldier. It contains the soldier’s name, unit, description of wound and treatment administered. The EMT remains with the patient until he is ready for duty or reaches a fixed hospital. Aid station personnel also kept records about specific casualties that passed through the aid station. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>“WWII MEDICAL DETACHMENT attached to Infantry Regiment”</em> Alain Batens March 19<sup>th</sup> 2002 Retrieved May 11, 2011 from  </font><a title="http://www.mtaofnj.org/content/WWII%20Combat%20Medic%20-%20Dave%20Steinert/WWIIMedicalDetachment.htm" href="http://www.mtaofnj.org/content/WWII%20Combat%20Medic%20-%20Dave%20Steinert/WWIIMedicalDetachment.htm"><font size="1">http://www.mtaofnj.org/content/WWII%20Combat%20Medic%20-%20Dave%20Steinert/WWIIMedicalDetachment.htm</font></a><font size="1"> </font></p> <p>It was necessary to keep information other than the EMT because some soldiers would be treated and sent back to their unit to continue duty. In these cases the aid station was the only point of contact that a medical detachment had with a soldier and therefore the only source that could verify that a particular soldier sought medical attention. Furthermore, personnel in aid stations had been known to recommend Purple Heart awards to soldiers, as in the case when Col. Gavin visited an aid station after the battle of Biazza Ridge to receive treatment for shrapnel wounds. The personnel at that aid station said they would put Gavin down for a Purple Heart award. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>“Onto Berlin”</em> Gavin, 1978, pp. 42-43.</font> </p> <p>As Bill said in his letter to Doris, he received a Purple Heart in Sicily, which he said was recorded on a medical record.  Figure 5 below is a copy of a Company Morning Report for Service Company 505th PIR from Sicily dated July 21, 1943. It contains information originally recorded on  a medical report at an Aid Station on July 14, 1943. I am told these Morning Reports should indicate if a Purple Heart was recommended. Even if the record of Bill’s Purple Heart recommendation wasn’t destroyed, Figure 5 demonstrates how much information is often incomplete regarding  injured personnel. In the first entry for Ernest Seitz the hospital he was treated at is listed as unknown. In the case of the second entry, James Nelson it states: <em>“Information not available as to the extent of injuries and whether or not hospitalized or evacuated.”</em></p> <p> </p> <p><a href="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-eslsoqpRW5Y/T8PjVaXNEYI/AAAAAAAADGI/Bot2hVFeBiY/s1600-h/MedicalReport7.jpg"><img style="background-image: none; border-right-width: 0px; padding-left: 0px; padding-right: 0px; display: inline; border-top-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; border-left-width: 0px; padding-top: 0px" title="MedicalReport" border="0" alt="MedicalReport" src="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-GFWe2mltU68/T8PjWs10nVI/AAAAAAAADGQ/4nr2fMs04J8/MedicalReport_thumb2.jpg?imgmax=800" width="458" height="918" /></a></p> <p><font size="1"><strong>Image Source:</strong> National Archives</font></p> <p>There are two possibilities given Bill’s recollections, US Army medical practice, and his likely location during the invasion that would explain the aid station incident:</p> <ol> <li>An aid station belonging to a medical unit attached or organic to the 45<sup>th</sup> Infantry Division at 2:40 hours on July 10; </li> <li>The clearing station set up by the 307<sup>th</sup> Medical Company, organic to the 505<sup>th</sup> PIR or another nearby aid station on July 11. </li> </ol> <p>Let’s now explore each of these possibilities.</p> <p><b><u>Possibility 1: A 45<sup>th</sup> Division Medical Unit</u></b></p> <p>At the location and time of Bill’s jump, there were no aid stations. He landed in hostile territory, behind enemy lines. As explained above, aid stations were set up between 3 and 800 meters behind front lines. Some of the troopers in Bill’s serial did link up with units of the 45<sup>th</sup> Division, one example being Col. Gavin’s group that linked up with the 45<sup>th</sup> at 2:40hours. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> “<em>82<sup>nd</sup> Airborne Division in Sicily and Italy”</em> page 22.</font></p> <p>The CENT force of the invasion was comprised of units of the 45<sup>th</sup> division. These forces landed on the beaches east of the town of Scoglitti (See <small><font size="2"><b>Map 2:</b>View </font><a href="http://maps.google.com/maps/ms?hl=en&ie=UTF8&msa=0&msid=217875345462978325581.0004a27193f6424b44cf9&ll=37.006939,14.403763&spn=0.356414,0.44632&z=11&source=embed"><font size="2">The German Counter Offensive July 10 - 11th</font></a></small>). Medical units of the CENT force included the 120<sup>th</sup> Medical Battalion organic to the 45<sup>th</sup>, the 54<sup>th</sup> Medical Battalion; a platoon of the 11<sup>th</sup> Field Hospital; and seven teams of the 3<sup>rd</sup> Auxiliary Surgical Group. Each medical unit went ashore with their assigned combat units. Within the first two hours of the landings, battalion aid stations were set up between one half and one miles inland <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>“Medical Department: Medical Service in the Mediterranean and Minor Theater”</em>, Wiltse C., 1967, pages 152 -153</font></p> <p>After his jump, Bill could have visited an aid station set up by the 120<sup>th</sup> Medical Battalion. Since the 120<sup>th</sup> Med. was organic to the 45<sup>th</sup> Division it’s likely that they would have been in the same general location and at the same time as the groups of paratroopers that linked up with the 45<sup>th</sup> Division. The 120<sup>th</sup> Med. set up aid stations behind the 45<sup>th</sup> front lines. Doris Orr states in her footnote that Bill visited an aid station after he landed. Bill’s first opportunity to do so would have been the aid stations supporting the 45<sup>th</sup> and would have been the 120<sup>th</sup> Med. </p> <p>The 45<sup>th</sup> was under fire for several hours during and after the landings. Due to enemy resistance, it wasn’t until 4:00pm on July 10 that the 120<sup>th</sup> Med. was able to set up a clearing station some three miles inland. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>Ibid</em></font></p> <p>Given this, it is possible that Bill visited an aid station of the 120<sup>th</sup> Med. early on the morning of July 10 at around 2:30am – 3:00am. The 45<sup>th</sup> Division was being shelled by enemy artillery at this time and was unable to make head way until several hours later. These were the conditions during which aid stations were typically set up with multiple types of personnel including doctors, nurses as well as orderlies who were charged with documenting medical records. </p> <p>During the invasion, the policy was to set up aid stations close to the front lines. Bill came from a location behind enemy lines. The nearest aid station to him run by the 120<sup>th</sup> Med. would naturally be one that was close to the front lines. The terrain around the front lines at this time was hilly, which would allow Bill to climb a hill after he left the aid station. </p> <p>At this point, I have been unable to find a report of an aid station that was hit by a shell killing its occupants and destroying the records. I am in the process of asking the Medical Dept of the Army for information that corroborates Bill’s recollections. Despite this, all of the policies and practices of medical units at the time of HUSKY do corroborate all of Bill’s recollections as recorded in his letter to Doris Orr and Doris’ footnotes to his letter. Therefore, I believe that this is the most likely location and time of the aid station shelling.</p> <p><b><u>Possibility 2: The 307<sup>th</sup> Medical Company</u></b></p> <p>The first medical clearing station to be established by the 505<sup> </sup>was on Biazza Ridge on July 11. The 307 Medical Company set it up while under fire, so that the wounded could be given triage before evacuation to the coast. The clearing station was constantly under fire during the battle from German artillery, tanks, and small arms. Over the course of the day there were many wounded coming in to the clearing station, and it’s doubtful that Bill would have had his knee examined when so many seriously injured men needed attention. The clearing station was in a field behind the lines. In his letter, Bill states that his medical record was destroyed when a First Aid Station was hit by an 88mm shell. It is possible that this clearing station may have been maintaining medical records, including recommendations for awards of Purple Hearts. However, nothing is recorded about an 88mm shell hitting the 307<sup> </sup>clearing station and the after action reports make no mention of any personnel at the clearing station being killed. The clearing station was behind Biazza Ridge. Biazza Ridge could look like a hill. It’s unlikely that Bill would have climbed it during the battle in order to rest, as it was itself under heavy fire from the Germans. In this immediate area Biazza Ridge is the only nearby hill so it is unlikely that Bill had his knee treated at Biazza Ridge.</p> <p>There were other medical stations including aid stations in the Vittoria area. Perhaps Bill visited one of these other aid stations on his way to the battle at Biazza Ridge or sometime during the day of July 11<sup> </sup>and an 88mm shell hit it.</p> <p>One was set up in a house near the ridge where the Vittoria – Gela road crossed the railroad. It served as the living quarters for the Sicilian man who operated the boom gate at the railway crossing. On July 11, a medical team had set up an aid station in the building to perform emergency operations. Thinking it was the paratrooper’s command post; it was strafed and bombed by Luftwaffe ME 109 fighters. In fact, Col. Gavin had set up his command post in a mere slit trench on Biazza Ridge. The medical team had to vacate the structure and subsequently relocated to a farm house one quarter miles away <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>“Drop Zone Sicily”,</em> Breurer, 1983, P. 140</font>. </p> <p><b><u>Bill’s Purple Heart</u></b></p> <p>Initially, Bill wasn’t too worried about not receiving the Purple Heart, a fact that Henry Clark attested to during an interview on November 4, 2005. </p> <p>Doris Orr also corroborates this:</p> <p>“<em>I doubt if he tried very hard to correct the record because I have heard that according to the Paratrooper code they thought that it was wimpy to get the purple heart.</em>” <strong><font size="1">Source:</font></strong> <font size="1">Doris (Clark) Orr 24 June 2005 page 7</font></p> <p>Col. Gavin himself confirmed this sentiment. After the battle of Biazza Ridge he explained that the Purple Heart was shunned among members of the 505:</p> <p>“<em>My trouser leg was slightly torn, and my shinbone was red, swollen, and cut a bit. I must have been nipped by a mortar fragment the day before. I went to the nearest aid station; they put on some sulfa power and I was as good as new. They said they would put me in for a Purple Heart. I said nothing about it – I had already learned that among twenty-four hour veterans only goof-offs got Purple Hearts</em>.” <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>“Onto Berlin”</em> Gavin, 1978, pp. 42-43.</font></p> <p>While Bill didn’t want the award at the time, later on in the war he was strongly motivated to get his Purple Heart instated as he indicated in his letter to his sister. A Purple Heart contributed five points towards the number needed to be discharged. Without it at the end of the war he was just one point short of earning the magic number of 85 points needed to avoid being assigned to dangerous occupational duty in post war Berlin. </p> <p>One of the main reasons behind the 505 troopers’ attitude toward the Purple Heart was they felt it was given out too liberally.  Col. Gavin’s case is a good example. In his own opinion his minor injuries didn’t warrant the award. At the time, the ease with which the Purple Heart was awarded devalued the US armed forces most important medal. Being killed or wounded is the greatest sacrifice a soldier can make. Those who receive the Purple Heart should be duly honored and respected.</p> <p align="center">© Copyright Jeffrey Clark 2011 All Rights Reserved.</p> Jeff Clarkhttp://www.blogger.com/profile/03692669731275640003noreply@blogger.com1tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-2388671760617909733.post-14601896302772598702011-12-07T12:36:00.001-08:002014-05-17T08:53:17.136-07:00504th PIR Friendly Fire Tragedy in Sicily<p>On the night of July 11 after the Battle of Biazza Ridge, many men of the 505 bore witness to a horrifying incident involving the 504th PIR. Bill recorded what he saw in a letter to his sister:</p> <p><em>“[On July 11 at night]…our own navy… shot down 27 transport planes killing 410 paratroopers, who were coming in to reinforce us.”</em> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> William Clark, letter dated June 13, 1945</font></p> <p>Years later, in an interview after the War Bill told his  friend, Herd Bennett about the incident:</p> <p><em>“He was lying in a fox hole watching the 504<sup>th</sup> make the jump. He states that he laid on the ground and saw many of the C-47 transport planes (they were bringing the paratroops in) blasted out of the air by American artillery that thought they were German airplanes.”</em> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> Herd L. Bennett as told to him by William Clark, August 19, 1999.</font></p> <p>For Bill, the worst thing next to witnessing his friend’s death, was the shooting down of planes from 504 by the US navy. Bill had seen a lot of good men and close friends die that day, but the SNAFU by his own forces was overwhelming. It could have been avoided in his opinion, and now Bill was to watch as they needlessly died.</p> <p>These were sentiments shared by other troopers who occupied his position on the ridge that night:</p> <p><em>“Sergeant Raymond Hart, with Company H, and his men watching from Biazzo Ridge could see ‘troopers jumping out of burning planes. Needless to say, we felt like we had lost the war. More than one man cried that night.’”</em> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>“Four Stars of Valor: The Combat History of the 505th Parachute Infantry Regiment in World War II”,</em> Nordyke, P.,  2006 p. 91</font></p> <p>General Gavin was also on Biazza Ridge and remembered what he saw: </p> <p><em>“It must have been ten o’clock at night when all hell broke loose in the direction of the beaches. Antiaircraft fire was exploding like fireworks on the Forth of July, tracers were whipping through the sky, and as we were observing the phenomena, the low, steady drone of airplanes could be heard. They seemed to be flying through the flak and coming in our direction. Everyone began to grasp their weapons to be ready to shoot at them. A few of us cautioned the troopers to take it easy until we understood what was going on. Suddenly at about 600 feet the silhouettes of American C-47s appeared against the sky – our own parachute troops! Some seemed to be burning, and they continued directly overhead in the direction of Gela. From the damaged planes some troopers jumped or fell, and at daylight we found some of them dead in front of our positions.”</em> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>“On to Berlin”</em>, Gavin, J., 1978, p. 42</font></p> <p><em>“Later we learned that it was the 504<sup>th</sup> Parachute Infantry that was being flown to a drop zone near Gela to reinforce the 1<sup>st</sup> Infantry Division. General Ridgway had been there to meet them. Unfortunately, the Germans had sent in parachute reinforcements on the British front to the east the same night. In addition, there had been German air attacks on our Navy, so when the parachute transports showed up, our ships fired at them, and twenty-three were shot down and many damaged.”</em> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> Ibid.</font></p> <p>Major Mark Alexander commander of 505th PIR 2nd Battalion had been  misdropped along with his troops far too the southeast of Gela. On the night of July 11 was perfectly placed to see the shooting:</p> <p><em>“After dark when we hit the coast road again, we could see the invasion armada in the water off Gela. From our strung-out position along the coast road, we saw two German bombers fly in, bomb the fleet and fly off. I’d say about two minutes behind them came 48 C-47s carrying the rest of the 504th paratroopers. They came in at roughly the same altitude and from the same direction as the German bombers. </em></p> <p><font size="1"><font size="2"><em>“The navy opened fire. From where I was, I could see the planes were our own, but the navy got excited and just kept shooting. Finally they stopped, but they had knocked down 23 planes. Some of them were able to make a hard landing on Sicily, but a whole bunch of men were killed. Even the 45th Division got in on the shooting. They thought the Germans were attacking.”</em></font> <strong>Source:</strong> <em>“Jump Commander”</em> Alexander, M. and Sparry J, 2010 pp. 86-87</font></p> <p><a href="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-YQ0GcFHFYxA/Tt_OKuNajII/AAAAAAAACiU/wvgiHyRMoOU/s1600-h/clip_image0031.jpg"><img style="background-image: none; border-right-width: 0px; padding-left: 0px; padding-right: 0px; display: block; float: none; border-top-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; margin-left: auto; border-left-width: 0px; margin-right: auto; padding-top: 0px" title="clip_image003" border="0" alt="clip_image003" src="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-vv56EVtFVWE/Tt_OLnTRGPI/AAAAAAAACic/G-DP24cZhgU/clip_image003_thumb1.jpg?imgmax=800" width="585" height="484" /></a></p> <p align="center"><strong>504<sup>th</sup> PIR Paratroopers aboard their C-47 Sent to Reinforce the 505<sup>th</sup> PIR, July 11, 1943</strong></p> <p align="center"><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>“United States Army in World War II Mediterranean Theater of Operations: Sicily and the Surrender of Italy”</em> Garland  <br />A., etal., 1993, page 137 retrieved May 4, 2011 from  </font><a href="http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-MTO-Sicily/USA-MTO-Sicily-6.html"><font size="1">http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-MTO-Sicily/USA-MTO-Sicily-6.html</font></a></p> <p>The cost of the friendly fire incident to the 504th<sup> </sup>was 81 killed, 16 missing, and 132 wounded. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>“Four Stars of Valor: The Combat History of the 505th Parachute Infantry Regiment in World War II”,</em> Nordyke, P.,  2006 p. 91</font></p> <p>The 52<sup>nd</sup> Wing of the Army Air force was flying the 504<sup>th</sup> troopers. They suffered 7 men killed, 53 missing, 30 wounded and 23 C-47s lost. <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> “<em>Valor Without Arms: A History of the 316th Troop Carrier Group, 1942 – 1945”.</em> Ingrisano, M. 1991 p. 23</font></p> <p>In Bill’s 1945 letter he states that 27 planes were shot down and 410 paratroopers. He wasn’t far off on his estimation of the number of planes lost. Given the date of his letter and his ability to get accurate information, his estimate of the number of men killed wasn’t too bad either.</p> <p>As Major Alexander noted, minutes before the C-47s appeared, the Navy’s ships were attacked by Luftwaffe bombers. Furthermore, the Navy had been under attack all day. Messerschmitt ME 109 fighters had strafed some ships, while others had been bombed by Junkers Ju 88 medium bombers and Heinkel He 111 heavy bombers. The navy fired on the C-47s because they thought they were under another attack. </p> <p><em>“The persistent enemy air attacks had one unintended result, namely the predisposition of Navy gunners to fire at any aircraft, frequently before identifying them.”</em> <strong><font size="1">Source:</font></strong> <em>“</em><font size="1"><em>Operation Husky:  The Allied Invasion of Sicily, 1943”</em> Nutter, T. 2003 <a title="http://www.militaryhistoryonline.com/wwii/husky/naval1.aspx?p=7" href="http://www.militaryhistoryonline.com/wwii/husky/naval1.aspx?p=7">http://www.militaryhistoryonline.com/wwii/husky/naval1.aspx?p=7</a></font></p> <p> </p> <p><a href="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-axe3VxhU-Pc/Tt_OMU_dXBI/AAAAAAAACik/LE4WQxyoTWo/s1600-h/clip_image0044.jpg"><img style="background-image: none; border-right-width: 0px; padding-left: 0px; padding-right: 0px; display: block; float: none; border-top-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; margin-left: auto; border-left-width: 0px; margin-right: auto; padding-top: 0px" title="clip_image004" border="0" alt="clip_image004" src="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-CVfe9yNNkbM/Tt_ONGzkJjI/AAAAAAAACis/-WbXZO7bJ9g/clip_image004_thumb2.jpg?imgmax=800" width="644" height="431" /></a></p> <p align="center"><strong>American Ships Under Air Attack off Gela During the Day of July 11</strong></p> <p align="center"><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>“United States Army in World War II Mediterranean Theater of Operations: Sicily and the Surrender of Italy”</em> Garland  A., etal., 1993, page 167 retrieved May 4, 2011 from  </font><a href="http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-MTO-Sicily/USA-MTO-Sicily-8.html"><font size="1">http://www.ibiblio.org/hyperwar/USA/USA-MTO-Sicily/USA-MTO-Sicily-8.html</font></a></p> <p><u><strong>C-47 Crew Perspective</strong></u></p> <p>The paratrooper perspective on the ground was of harrowing disbelief. But what was experienced by the men in the C-47 aircraft was far worse.  Michael Ingrisano, a C-47 pilot quotes the 316th Troop Carrier Consolidated Mission Report of Husky 2 about their experience:</p> <p><em>“All went well until the airplanes began to enter the designated corridor. There shore batteries opened fire on the airplanes and the entire corridor became alive with deadly machine gun fire and heavy flak. The fire became so intense that the formations broke up, each airplane seeking openings through the heavy curtain of fire. The situation became more acute as the planes approached the area of the DZ. By that time there was sufficient dispersion among the aircraft that some airplanes were able to drop their troops in comparatively calm territory, one airplane dropping 3 miles from the DZ; another 7 miles; another 10 miles from the DZ; others dropped the paratroopers as close to the DZ as possible despite the intense fire, some of them making two passes, others 3 passes over the field before being able to identify the drop points through the heavy bursts of fire. </em></p> <p><em>Six of the planes failed to drop their paratroopers. They felt it suicide to drop them through such concentrated fire. One ship made 3 attempts to approach the drop zone but could not because of the impenetrability of the anti-aircraft fire. Another plane, trying to escape hostile fire, was going at such an excessive speed that it could not jump its troops. </em></p> <p><em>All the airplanes that were able to survive the intense accurate fire dived through the barrage and headed out to sea, over the coast in the <br />vicinity of Gela and Licata. There another tragedy confronted them: Our own Navy. </em></p> <p><em>As rapidly as they passed over one vessel, the next one took up the fire, and so it continued some 20 miles out to sea. In desperation, the pilots expended their pyrotechnics signals, but it only aided the massacre. For some it outlined the silhouette of the airplanes in the air; to others, the flare looked like another burst of flame hitting the target. Several of the C-47s were shot down in the sea. The survivors, in most instances, were saved and taken aboard naval vessels. </em></p> <p><em>There they learned to some satisfaction that there were explanations for the tragedies seemingly unnecessarily committed. Just 10 minutes before the C-47s arrived at the DZ the Germans had been dropping bombs, the 14th raid of the day. The captain of one vessel told them that inter-boat communications system had just announced ‘All planes in the immediate vicinity are friendly,’ when suddenly a 500 pound bomb <br />burst within 200 yards of the destroyer. The reaction was in the form of active retaliation. Into this the C-47s flew. One pilot, 1st Lt. Ray E. Everhart, further reports ‘The crew on the destroyer seemed to know about as little about aircraft identification as I did about battleship identification.’ A very good example of this: The skipper called back at one time, ‘Gentlemen, you see a beautiful formation of B-17s going to <br />Sicily to bomb Italians.’ Actually they were British Halifaxes. </em></p> <p><em>Survivors who crash landed in Sicily were told that one officer was going to be relieved because he had announced over the radio and in the clear the fact that American paratroopers were expected in the vicinity between 2200 and 2400. Yet, 2nd Lt. George S.[John J.] Hoye [44th], one of the survivors states: ‘Ground troops reported that they had not been warned that friendly airplanes would be over our area and had assumed planes were hostile.’</em></p> <p><em>The mission was costly to the 316th Group: F/O Anderson and co-pilot Lt. Harpster [45th] concluded: ‘Something should be done about <br />friendly naval craft firing on us. Also something should be done about flights constantly losing formations. On the whole the mission was extremely dangerous and costly whereas it had [no] reason to be. Evidently the safest place for us tonight while over Sicily would have been over enemy territory.” </em><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>“Consolidated Mission Report, 316th Troop Carrier Group, A-2 Section, Husky No. 2”</em>, Aug. 5, 1943. <strong>As quoted in:</strong> “<em>Valor Without Arms: A History of the 316th Troop Carrier Group, 1942 – 1945”.</em> Ingrisano, M. 1991 p. 21</font></p> <p><a href="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-cm9wmQcxfro/Tt_OODFmEXI/AAAAAAAACi0/ZU9ZjOSfRwY/s512/Wreakage-of-Douglas-C-47-over-Sicily%25255B2%25255D.jpg?imgmax=800"><img style="background-image: none; border-right-width: 0px; padding-left: 0px; padding-right: 0px; display: block; float: none; border-top-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; margin-left: auto; border-left-width: 0px; margin-right: auto; padding-top: 0px" title="Wreakage of Douglas C-47 over Sicily cropped" border="0" alt="Wreakage of Douglas C-47 over Sicily cropped" src="http://lh5.ggpht.com/-fA5A4qdGjIo/Tt_OO_fiKjI/AAAAAAAACi8/aXyHvNXHQ08/Wreakage-of-Douglas-C-47-over-Sicily%25255B1%25255D.jpg?imgmax=800" width="616" height="484" /></a></p> <p align="center"><strong>Wreckage of a Douglas C-47 which crashed about 4 miles north of Palermo airfield, Sicily on October 24, 1943</strong></p> <p align="center">(Gives an idea of what a C-47 crash looks like) <br /><font size="1"><strong>Source: fold3.com</strong></font></p> <p><strong><u>504th PIR Perspective</u></strong></p> <p>The paratroopers of the 504 had their own horrendous stories to tell about the disaster. Here’s one from Lt. A. C. Drew of Company F, 504:</p> <p><em>“The pilot of my plane gave me the warning twenty minutes out from the DZ. After the red light came on, he had to give me the green light in about one minute, due to the plane being on fire. </em></p> <p><em>“We jumped into a steady stream of antiaircraft fire, and not knowing that they were friendly troops. About seventy-five yards from where I landed , plane No. 915 was hit and burned. To my knowledge only the pilot and three men got out. The pilot was thrown through the window. Another plane was shot down on the beach and another plane was burning about one thousand yards to my front.</em></p> <p><em>There were four men killed and four wounded from my platoon.Three of these men were hit coming down and one was killed on the ground because he had the wrong password. After landing, we found out this had been changed to ‘Think’ – ‘Quickly’. The antiaircraft fire we jumped into was the 180th Infantry of the 45th Division. They were not told we were coming.</em></p> <p><em>“We tried to reorganize, but found we didn’t have but forty–four men, including three officers. We searched all night for the rest of the men. After accounting for them we took care of the dead and wounded and started toward our objective. We arrived at the 504th CP at 2:00, July 12, 1943.”</em> <font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> <em>“All American All the Way: The Combat History of the 82nd Airborne Division in World War II”</em> Nordyke, P., 2005 pp. 84 – 85.  </font></p> <p><strong><u>Post War Conspiracy Theory of Friendly Fire Cover-up</u></strong></p> <p><a href="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-rwGyf07m5pk/Tt_OPG27CeI/AAAAAAAACjE/AVrJHu4LoEo/s1600-h/Article7.4.jpg"><img style="background-image: none; border-right-width: 0px; margin: 0px 20px 0px 0px; padding-left: 0px; padding-right: 0px; display: inline; float: left; border-top-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; border-left-width: 0px; padding-top: 0px" title="Article7." border="0" alt="Article7." align="left" src="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-Mn3X4nOsC58/Tt_OP9z8qfI/AAAAAAAACjM/X9FeeEu3IyY/s512/Article7._thumb2.jpg?imgmax=800" width="197" height="859" /></a>This newspaper clipping is from Bill’s sister’s scrapbook of the Sicilian invasion. </p> <p>The article praises the ability of the Army, Navy, and Army Air force to work well together as an effective team. It’s an analysis of the post invasion success, and was published on July 12 or 13 1943. </p> <p>To quote the article:</p> <p><em>“Co-ordination of the three arms in the invasion appears to have been masterfully planned and executed” .</em></p> <p>Interestingly none of the newspaper articles in her collection say anything about the friendly fire attack. Even if the press did know about it, it’s logical that they wouldn't report it. </p> <p>For obvious reasons, the enemy didn’t need to know about a disaster of this magnitude. Not to mention the demoralizing effect it would have had on morale for the Allied forces fighting around the world, and the populations on the home fronts. This is especially true given that Operation HUSKY was at the time the largest sea and airborne invasion ever attempted and the first successful major joint US-British attack on Hitler’s “Fortress Europe”.</p> <p>Articles like these one would be tantalizing fuel for proponents of the alleged cover up of the friendly fire disaster. Allegations of a cover up sprang up once the American public became aware of the incident, which wasn’t until sometime after the war was over.</p> <p> </p> <p> </p> <p> </p> <p> </p> <p> </p> <p> </p> <p> </p> <p> </p> <p> </p> <p> </p> <p> </p> <p align="left"><strong></strong></p> <p align="left"><strong></strong></p> <p align="left"><strong>Newspaper Article Analyzing the Successful Coordination Between the Army, Army Air force, and Navy . </strong></p> <p align="left"><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> Dayton Herald, circa July 12-13, 1943</font></p> <p align="center">© Copyright Jeffrey Clark 2011 All Rights Reserved.</p> Jeff Clarkhttp://www.blogger.com/profile/03692669731275640003noreply@blogger.com4tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-2388671760617909733.post-53818456583594906712011-11-11T13:21:00.001-08:002014-05-17T08:53:17.143-07:00Bill’s Friend Who Died at Biazza Ridge<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on">Today is Veteran’s Day in America, 11/11/2011. The 11th of November is also Remembrance Day in the British Commonwealth of Nations. Many other countries also observe this day as a special day of war remembrance.<br />
<br />
For this Veteran’s Day I would like to focus on Bill’s friend who perished in the Battle of Biazza Ridge, Sicily 1943 and all of those men who died in that horrible battle.<br />
<br />
Below is a picture of Bill with his best friend before the 82nd Airborne left America for Casablanca. I have not been able to discover his name, but I believe that he is the same friend who died at Biazza Ridge.<br />
<br />
<a href="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-cS2vG9jepAw/Tr3djY7R2XI/AAAAAAAACh8/gUmjkUiEOV4/s1600-h/Bill%252520%252526%252520Friend%25255B4%25255D.jpg"><img alt="Bill & Friend" border="0" height="842" src="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-DZJYl1AwTME/Tr3dkK4Qp3I/AAAAAAAACiE/eumssUuLLi0/Bill%252520%252526%252520Friend_thumb%25255B2%25255D.jpg?imgmax=800" style="background-image: none; border-bottom: 0px; border-left: 0px; border-right: 0px; border-top: 0px; display: block; float: none; margin-left: auto; margin-right: auto; padding-left: 0px; padding-right: 0px; padding-top: 0px;" title="Bill & Friend" width="469" /></a><br />
<div align="center"><b>Figure 1: Bill with his Buddy</b></div><div align="center"><span style="font-size: xx-small;"><b><span style="font-size: x-small;">Source:</span></b> Author’s Collection</span></div><div align="center"><br />
</div><div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEhvMUP3iHnzpVhOd-ji_UP8nxoWt0wj8DoFlaWC-QERw0SmT6mj0Wuf_XojARslPMJRMTXP2G8ce03V8bw4Qvnu6egHWDru0CRsu4R09m8xIV3_57clv7OZs092Cnl0wH-lSmJ-SPpZbh8/s1600/040709-N-5821W-005.jpg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" height="425" src="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEhvMUP3iHnzpVhOd-ji_UP8nxoWt0wj8DoFlaWC-QERw0SmT6mj0Wuf_XojARslPMJRMTXP2G8ce03V8bw4Qvnu6egHWDru0CRsu4R09m8xIV3_57clv7OZs092Cnl0wH-lSmJ-SPpZbh8/s640/040709-N-5821W-005.jpg" width="640" /></a></div><br />
<div align="center"><b>Figure 2:</b> Ponte Dirillo Memorial to the men who fought and died in the area around Ponte Dirillo, the bridge over the Acate River, including Biazza Ridge, Sicily July 9<sup> </sup>- 11</div><div align="center"><i><b><a href="http://www.navy.mil/view_single.asp?id=16204">Click on this link to download a readable list of the honor roll</a>.</b> </i></div><b>Source:</b> <span style="font-size: xx-small;">Image courtesy of the United States Navy, Credits U.S. Navy photo by Journalist 2nd Class Stephen P. Weaver, US Naval Air Station at Sigonella, Sicily during a remembrance ceremony in 2003 Retrieved May 2, 2011 from </span><a href="http://www.navy.mil/view_single.asp?id=16204"><span style="font-size: xx-small;">http://www.navy.mil/view_single.asp?id=16204</span></a><br />
Bill’s friend is most likely among those named on this memorial. Unfortunately, I have been unable to conclusively tell which name it is.<br />
<br />
<b><u>The Search for Bill’s Friend</u></b><br />
<br />
The last time I interviewed Bill was on March 22 2006, between 2:00pm – 4:00pm at his Miamisburg rest home in Ohio. Six weeks prior to this I had finished writing the chapter in the book dealing with Sicily. My intention was to take this opportunity to read to him what I had written, get his reaction and perhaps evoke from him some buried memories. It was a long shot and my expectations upon seeing him were low. Some months earlier Bill suffered a stroke which left his speech and motor functions severely impaired. When I entered the room he was lying in bed seemingly immobile staring blankly into nothingness. I had my doubts as to whether he could be reached because he didn’t respond to anything I said by way of greeting or description of my purpose for visiting him.<br />
<br />
Getting nowhere with small talk, I decided to begin reading the chapter. After page nine Bill’s eyes began to focus and he turned his head toward the manuscript and looked at it. The more I read the more alert he became. An hour later I finished reading the chapter.<br />
<br />
Bill now appeared to be compos mentis. His eyes were clear and expressed interest. I asked him if he wanted me to read it to him again. This time he responded with an affirmative nod. As I read he listened intently with his unique focused expression. It’s a look he got when he was particularly interested in something. Anyone who knew him would have instantly recognized it. With that look on his face I knew he was with me. I permitted myself the luxury of a small measure of hope.<br />
<br />
When I reached the section on my account of his participation in the battle of Biazza Ridge he lifted his head off his pillow and I saw his eyes moving from left to right across the page. He was actually reading the material for himself! I held the book up for him to read more, which he did for a time before losing strength. I asked him if he wanted me to read the section on Biazza Ridge again. He nodded, yes. As I read he became more animated, time and again looking lucidly at me then back at the manuscript.<br />
<br />
Once I finished that portion I asked him “Were you at Biazza Ridge?” To my surprise he spoke clearly responding with “Yes.” I could hardly believe my ears as he had been unable to speak for months. I looked up from the book at him and he was staring back at me with a dark, frightened expression on his face. The unexpected stark look shocked me.<br />
<br />
Gathering myself I ignored the stare and pressed my advantage asking him “Did you have a good friend who died in the War?” Again he responded “Yes.” I asked “Did he die at Biazza Ridge?” Bill nodded affirmative. “Did he die in a Tiger tank attack?” Again he nodded affirmative. “Or did he die in another campaign?” He shook his head – no.<br />
<br />
I showed him the list of names of the men who died on the Ponte Dirillo memorial in Figure 2 above. I asked him “If I read out the names of the men who died at Biazza Ridge could you tell me the name of your friend?” There was no response, so I continued by holding up Figure 2 closer to his face. I repeated “This is a picture of the memorial to those who died at Biazza Ridge.” I took his hand in mine and told him again “I am going to read you the names on this list. If I say the name of your friend, you squeeze my hand”. He returned his gaze to look at the list.<br />
<br />
I took this as a sign that he understood, so I proceeded to read the names to him. He seemed to react when I reached the positions in the list around the names of “Aloysius Boncyk”, “Stephen Vidumsky”, and “Alfred Glascock”. To my dismay he did not squeeze my hand, but became very excited and began trying to form words. I read the list again and got the same reaction at about the same places in the list. Bill was trying with all his might to tell me the name. Given the timing of his reaction, I couldn’t tell for certain which name in the list he was reacting to. I tried a third time, focusing on the following names one at a time: “Aloysius Boncyk”, “Stephen Vidumsky”, and “Alfred Glascock”. Whenever I mentioned any of these names he reacted strongly by trying to form words.<br />
<br />
He looked up at me, frustrated before turning his gaze back to Figure 2. His eyes were moving from left to right across the page. He was reading the names. As he read his face became very sad and a tear formed in the corner of his right eye. By the time he was part way through the list more tears were forming. He continued reading until he finished. Then he turned his head away and gazed out his window.<br />
<br />
In his condition my bringing up the past was obviously hard on him. I tried to console him. I told him what he did in the War was a tremendous cost for any one man to bear. I said we are grateful that he fought in Sicily and the rest of Europe so that we could be free today. I said that his sacrifice was a debt we as his family could not repay. I told him that he had made all the difference in our lives, opening for us opportunities for achievement that would never have otherwise been obtainable. I said without his sacrifice his brother James Clark would not have been able to become the success he was. The mention of his brother lifted Bill’s mood. He had once told me that that James Clark was the best that Preble County High had ever produced. Although he would never admit it, in some way he must have known that he was in at least a small part responsible for James’ success in academe and business.<br />
<br />
Bill’s attention went back to the manuscript again, so I asked him if he wanted me to continue reading to him. He nodded his head, yes, so I read it to him one more time. At the end I asked him “So what do you think? Do you like it?” He responded “Yes” and nodded his head. I told him how I was going to write the rest of the book starting with Salerno and going through the battles and the good times he had in England, Ireland and continental Europe, ending with the occupation of Berlin. I asked “How do you like the plan?” A smile came across his face as he responded “It’s good.”<br />
<br />
I am presently researching how Aloysius Boncyk, Stephen Vidumsky, and Alfred Glascock died. These names and the other names listed in the table below are the most probable. All were members of 3<sup>rd</sup> Battalion Headquarters Company, Company G or Regimental Headquarters Company. To the best of my knowledge all of the men in the table fought and died at Biazza Ridge.<br />
<br />
There is another reason some of these names are strong possibilities. During my interview with Bill’s brother Henry Clark Jr. he was fairly sure that the man’s name had the letter G in it, or was somehow associated with that letter. He also thought that the man might have come from Ohio and that was one reason for their friendship.<br />
<br />
The one name on the list which satisfies all of these criteria is Aloysius Boncyk. Aloysius was from Mahoning county, Ohio.<br />
<br />
Other strong possibilities are John McGuigan of RHQ and therefore flew in Bill’s serial, and Alfred Glascock as well as the other men from G Company named below. Note that some names listed on the monument in Figure 2 are not listed below since they did not fit Bill’s story for valid reasons. Either they later died of wounds, or were from 1st battalion and died in the battles around Ponte Dirillo (not at Biazza Ridge), or their deaths were already explicitly explained in existing histories by eye witnesses and they did not die in the manner explained by Bill.<br />
<br />
<b>Table 1: Possible Names of Bill’s Friend Who Died in the Battle of Biazza Ridge </b><br />
<br />
<table border="1" cellpadding="2" cellspacing="0" style="width: 746px;"><tbody>
<tr> <td valign="top" width="186"><div align="center"><b>Name</b></div></td> <td valign="top" width="44"><div align="center"><b>Rank</b></div></td> <td valign="top" width="77"><div align="center"><b>Company</b></div></td> <td valign="top" width="53"><div align="center"><b>Status</b></div></td> <td valign="top" width="92"><div align="center"><b>Place</b></div></td> <td valign="top" width="73"><div align="center"><b>Date</b></div></td> <td valign="top" width="142"><div align="center"><b>County, State</b></div></td> <td valign="top" width="77"><div align="center"><b>Serial #</b></div></td> </tr>
<tr> <td valign="top" width="186">Boncyk Aloysius </td> <td valign="top" width="44">PFC</td> <td valign="top" width="77">G</td> <td valign="top" width="53">KIA</td> <td valign="top" width="92">Biazza Ridge</td> <td valign="top" width="73">7/11/1943 </td> <td valign="top" width="142">Mahoning, OH</td> <td valign="top" width="77">15072250</td> </tr>
<tr> <td valign="top" width="186">McGuigan John, J </td> <td valign="top" width="44">PVT</td> <td valign="top" width="77">Reg HQ</td> <td valign="top" width="53">KIA</td> <td valign="top" width="92">Biazza Ridge</td> <td valign="top" width="73">7/11/1943 </td> <td valign="top" width="142">Queens, NY</td> <td valign="top" width="77">32012829</td> </tr>
<tr> <td valign="top" width="186">Glascock Alfred </td> <td valign="top" width="44">PVT</td> <td valign="top" width="77">G</td> <td valign="top" width="53">KIA</td> <td valign="top" width="92">Biazza Ridge</td> <td valign="top" width="73">7/11/1943 </td> <td valign="top" width="142">Loudoun, VA</td> <td valign="top" width="77"><b></b>33183948</td> </tr>
<tr> <td valign="top" width="186">Myrhow Harold, L </td> <td valign="top" width="44">PFC</td> <td valign="top" width="77">G</td> <td valign="top" width="53">KIA</td> <td valign="top" width="92">Biazza Ridge</td> <td valign="top" width="73">7/11/1943 </td> <td valign="top" width="142">Spokane, WA</td> <td valign="top" width="77"><b></b>19096523</td> </tr>
<tr> <td valign="top" width="186">Angelo Dominic, T</td> <td valign="top" width="44">PVT</td> <td valign="top" width="77">G</td> <td valign="top" width="53">KIA</td> <td valign="top" width="92">Biazza Ridge</td> <td valign="top" width="73">7/11/1943 </td> <td valign="top" width="142">Philadelphia, PA</td> <td valign="top" width="77"><b></b>33314899</td> </tr>
<tr> <td valign="top" width="186">Meile Carroll , W </td> <td valign="top" width="44">PVT</td> <td valign="top" width="77">G</td> <td valign="top" width="53">KIA</td> <td valign="top" width="92">Biazza Ridge</td> <td valign="top" width="73">7/11/1943 </td> <td valign="top" width="142">Baltimore, MD</td> <td valign="top" width="77"><b></b>20343348</td> </tr>
<tr> <td valign="top" width="186">Barnett Walter, M</td> <td valign="top" width="44">PVT</td> <td valign="top" width="77">G</td> <td valign="top" width="53">KIA</td> <td valign="top" width="92">Biazza Ridge</td> <td valign="top" width="73">7/11/1943 </td> <td valign="top" width="142">Pottawattamie, Iowa</td> <td valign="top" width="77"><b></b>20743494</td> </tr>
<tr> <td valign="top" width="186">Moynihan Cornelius, J Jr </td> <td valign="top" width="44">CPL</td> <td valign="top" width="77">G</td> <td valign="top" width="53">KIA</td> <td valign="top" width="92">Biazza Ridge</td> <td valign="top" width="73">7/11/1943 </td> <td valign="top" width="142">Kings County, NY</td> <td valign="top" width="77">12063157</td> </tr>
<tr> <td valign="top" width="186">Knight Vernon, F</td> <td valign="top" width="44">PVT</td> <td valign="top" width="77">HQ/3 Bat</td> <td valign="top" width="53">KIA</td> <td valign="top" width="92">Biazza Ridge</td> <td valign="top" width="73">7/11/1943 </td> <td valign="top" width="142">Multnomah, OR</td> <td valign="top" width="77">39317596</td> </tr>
<tr> <td valign="top" width="186">Vidumsky Stephen, W</td> <td valign="top" width="44">PVT</td> <td valign="top" width="77">HQ/3 Bat</td> <td valign="top" width="53">KIA</td> <td valign="top" width="92">Biazza Ridge</td> <td valign="top" width="73">7/11/1943 </td> <td valign="top" width="142">Northampton, PA</td> <td valign="top" width="77"><b></b>33183338</td> </tr>
<tr> <td valign="top" width="186">* Fiske Raymond, E</td> <td valign="top" width="44">PVT</td> <td valign="top" width="77">HQ/3 Bat</td> <td valign="top" width="53">KIA</td> <td valign="top" width="92">Biazza Ridge</td> <td valign="top" width="73">7/11/1943 </td> <td valign="top" width="142">Hampden, MA</td> <td valign="top" width="77">11061719</td> </tr>
</tbody></table><br />
<b>Sources: </b><br />
Special Forces Roll of Honor, US Paratroopers of World War Two <a href="http://www.specialforcesroh.com/rolllist-68.html" title="http://www.specialforcesroh.com/rolllist-68.html">http://www.specialforcesroh.com/rolllist-68.html</a><br />
<br />
Phil Nordyke’s 82nd Airborne in World War II website “All American All the Way” <a href="http://allamerican82nd.com/">http://allamerican82nd.com</a> (which has been down since March 2011), but almost all of the 82nd Airborne rosters from the site are available through <span style="color: black; font-size: x-small;">Bibliotheca Alexandrina’s “Wayback Machine” Internet Archive at <a href="http://web.archive.bibalex.org/web/*/http://allamerican82nd.com" title="http://web.archive.bibalex.org/web/*/http://allamerican82nd.com">http://web.archive.bibalex.org/web/*/http://allamerican82nd.com</a>. </span><br />
<br />
<span style="color: black; font-size: x-small;">I also have private copies of all of the 82nd Airborne rosters from World War II.</span><br />
<br />
<b>* Note:-</b> Raymond Fiske’s photograph (located at <a href="http://www.specialforcesroh.com/gallery.php?action=view_image&id=8698" title="http://www.specialforcesroh.com/gallery.php?action=view_image&id=8698">http://www.specialforcesroh.com/gallery.php?action=view_image&id=8698</a>) does not match the photo of Bill’s friend in Figure 1 above and so may not be the person in question. <br />
<br />
If anyone has more information or photographs of any of these men, please contact me.<br />
<br />
Please take a moment to honor all of our veterans this Veteran’s Day, 2011.<br />
<br />
<div align="center">© Copyright Jeffrey Clark 2011 All Rights Reserved.</div></div>Jeff Clarkhttp://www.blogger.com/profile/03692669731275640003noreply@blogger.com5tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-2388671760617909733.post-8883826923306395752011-08-19T15:18:00.001-07:002014-05-17T08:53:17.151-07:00Into Hell & History<p> </p> <p><a href="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-MKvmUraD6tk/Tk7hMoNTFTI/AAAAAAAACgo/PrOZUEwmvnE/s1600-h/German-Paratroopers6.jpg"><img style="display: block; float: none; margin-left: auto; margin-right: auto" title="German Paratroopers" alt="German Paratroopers" src="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-wIZq4MyAcIc/Tk7hNUq249I/AAAAAAAACgs/lMtKTWQpAdk/German-Paratroopers_thumb4.jpg?imgmax=800" width="333" height="604" /></a></p> <p align="center"><font size="1"><em><strong>Source:</strong> “Saga of the All American: History of the 82nd Airborne Division in World War II”,</em> Dawson, F., 1946 p. 197</font></p> <p>With what is known about the battle and all of the discoveries made from interviews with Bill’s siblings as well as letters he and his brother Henry wrote home during the war, it is possible to reconstruct his personal battle with the Hermann Goring Panzer Division at Biazza Ridge. What follows is my attempt to do just that. Hopefully, this fact based reconstruction will serve to honor the unbelievably horrendous sacrifices made by the 505 veterans of that bloody battle . </p> <p>Bill probably arrived at Biazza Ridge in the morning of July 11, and definitely before or during one of the Tiger tank attacks on 3<sup>rd</sup> Battalion’s positions on the western slope of the ridge. Perhaps he was there from the beginning and was one of the Regimental Headquarters Company (RHQ) serial troopers who stormed the ridge with Company G routing the Germans from their positions and driving them down the western slope. Maybe he arrived while Company H counter attacked with bayonets and helped drive the Germans from the ridge the second time. He might have come later perhaps in one of the smaller groups that arrived during the day. It’s improbable that he came as one of the 50 troopers that arrived with Lt. Swingler of Service Company, because that isn’t consistent with the story Bill told his brother Henry. In that story Bill was clearly fighting Tiger tanks by firing his weapon at their glass viewfinders. He would have needed enough light to do that. Not only had Lt. Swingler arrived after the tanks had been driven off by the naval bombardment, but the final attack that his men had fought in occurred at sunset which was 8:30pm on July 11, 1943. Moreover, Bill recalled being present to see the howitzers firing almost vertically at the Tigers and that happened before Lt. Swingler arrived.</p> <p>When he got there he probably met with his close friend – his buddy, who’s a member of G, H, RHQ Company, or Service Company. Bill and this man are very good friends and they’re glad to see one another. They’re both relieved to have made it through the jump and subsequent journey to the ridge, but there’s no time to exchange much of anything else. An officer sends them directly to the front line, telling them to take up a position on a gap in the line. They see that German infantry and tanks are advancing on the 505’s position on the ridge. It’s during one of the German counter attacks. Someone shouts out information about the Tigers, or perhaps they recognize from their training that these tanks are heavy Mark VI Tiger tanks mounted with 88mm cannons. They can shoot the infantry, but there is nothing that their 30 caliber M1 Garand rifles can do against the heavily armored Tiger’s. They run or crawl part way down the western slope of the ridge to their position in the line of advancing tanks and infantry. Bullets zip by and mortar shells explode around them killing other troopers. Like many other men, they may not have slept since the night of July 8. Thankfully, adrenaline begins to course through them reinforcing their skills learned from their intense training as paratroopers. </p> <p>Laying low in a depression or a slit trench previously dug into the shallow shale of the ridge, they survey their position. They see the Tigers advancing in front of the infantry. They shoot at the enemy soldiers and provide covering fire for the bazooka teams who risk their lives at close range to fire bazookas at the tanks. Part of the developing strategy is to aim their M1 rifles at the view finders on the Tigers in an attempt to hit or at least harass the enemy inside the tanks. Perhaps this will distract the tank crews and buy the bazooka teams time to fire their weapons. </p> <p> </p> <p><a href="http://lh3.ggpht.com/-9u_wqRLvoe4/Tk7hOyy5oVI/AAAAAAAACgw/8EiFv7syB7k/s1600-h/TigerITankTunis7.jpg"><img style="background-image: none; border-right-width: 0px; padding-left: 0px; padding-right: 0px; display: block; float: none; border-top-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; margin-left: auto; border-left-width: 0px; margin-right: auto; padding-top: 0px" title="TigerITankTunis" border="0" alt="TigerITankTunis" src="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-OimI2Y8JGik/Tk7hPq2F0MI/AAAAAAAACg0/u8_1UVeznTg/TigerITankTunis_thumb5.jpg?imgmax=800" width="644" height="425" /></a></p> <p align="center"><strong>Tiger Mark VI Captured in Tunis 1943.</strong></p> <p align="center"><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> Wikipedia Commons </font><a title="http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/File:TigerITankTunis.jpg" href="http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/File:TigerITankTunis.jpg"><font size="1"><strong>http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/File:TigerITankTunis.jpg</strong></font></a><font size="1"> </font></p> <p align="left"><em>Note the view finding slit on the hull (just right of tanks center front) underneath the 88mm cannon. This is the slit the 505 troopers were firing into with rifles</em></p> <p>To their dismay, Bill and his buddy realize that the bazookas cannot penetrate the heavy over 4 inch thick iron steel armor of the Mark VI Tigers. Far worse, to their horror, they see the tanks firing their 88mm cannons at individual troopers. The men are blown into pieces or disappear in the cloud of the exploding 88mm shells. They are now bearing firsthand witness to the Hermann Goring Division’s brutality. They see tanks getting very close to other men who try and disable the Tigers by placing gammon grenades in their tracks. This isn’t successful and more often it ends in the death of yet another trooper. As the morning wears on more troopers arrive taking the place of those who died and to expand the 505’s postion. During the attacks, Tigers repeatedly run low on ammunition and need to pull back and reload. When they do, Bill’s mind feels some respite, but his stomach doesn’t. It ambushes him with a sharp burning sensation, clutching with the realization that the attacks will continue relentlessly, until he and his fellow paratroopers are all destroyed.</p> <p>It’s during one of these attacks, that personal tragedy strikes. Bill and his friend are in a forward position firing their rifles to shoot into the viewfinder on a Tiger that’s close by. They are supporting a trooper who’s placing a gammon grenade in the tank’s track. Unexpectedly, the tank crew spots them in their slit trench. It swings it huge cannon in their direction. Quickly they decide to split up, diving and running out of the way. Bill is able to run a short distance, and lands into another trench, this one deeper, more protected than the one he previously occupied. Turning over to take stock of his situation, he sees his friend scouring around, desperately trying to find cover. He’s unable to find anything and while he’s looking, the Tiger takes aim. Bill tries to get his attention, waving for him to come his way, but in the roar of the battle, and the confusion of his situation his buddy doesn’t hear. Helpless, in despair, Bill watches as the awful cannon fires. He hopes with all his heart that it will miss. But it doesn’t. The 88mm shell explodes with a direct hit on his friend. He disappears becoming a pink cloud, almost indistinguishable from the huge ball of smoke and pieces of shale thrown up by the explosion. Bill is devastated. His stomach retches dry at the sight. Later, he will have time slip into a long dark depression, but for now all of his senses are keyed on his survival. </p> <p>Hunched down in is trench, Bill chances a glance at the Tiger and can’t believe what his eyes see. The tank has changed course and is now moving toward him. Its turret has swung around in his direction. He quickly dips his head down desperately hoping he wasn’t spotted. With luck he thinks it will pass him by. But it doesn’t go away. Instead he can hear it moving up and down, scouring the terrain, as if it’s looking for him. A stark realization dawns on Bill. The Tiger is hunting him. As the seconds tick by it is getting closer. Now it is very close. Close enough that he can hear voices of the men inside. Suddenly it stops. Above the grumbling engine a weird electrical motorized whining noise startles him. The sound is emanating from the machine’s turret as it robotically jerks left and right making adjustments in its aim. Bill scurries 20 feet or so down the trench away from the sounds. The trench opens up into a deeper natural ditch, offering better cover. This new position in the ditch affords Bill a safer view of the tank. From here he can see it stopped almost on top of his previous position. He thinks about making a run for it, but decides against it. The terrain is too open for that. He stays put instead. </p> <p>After a few seconds the lid of the turret clangs open. A German tank crewman’s head and torso pops out. The German combs the area around Bill, looking for him among the terrain, relaying the information through his headset to the others inside. Unexpectedly an odd calm swiftly descends over Bill. With his weapon he takes careful aim at the German’s head and cocks the trigger. Retribution for his friend is now at hand. Should he fire? He hesitates. He’s an exceptional shot. Missing isn’t the issue. He had seen the two MG 34s mounted on the Tiger’s turret and hull make meal out of other men earlier that day. He is too close. To fire now would mean certain death. Reluctantly he quells his fury and lowers the gun. Vengeance will have to wait another day. Abruptly, the German lowers himself back down and the lid slams shut. The tank turns and heads back on its way up the ridge. </p> <p>Bill watches for a few minutes as the Tiger crawls relentlessly on, blowing away other troopers with its hellish 88mm cannon, grinding them up with its dreadful MG 34 792mm caliber machine guns. Appalled, enraged, he soon turns away. A fresh charge of adrenaline surges through him, shocking his body back into the reality of the battle. He returns to the fight. </p> <p>Soon after, the putrid Tiger begins to hunger for more fuel and ammunition. It’s a hideous abomination. The brainchild of some engineering genius detached from the sorrow it would pour out onto the world. Cutting a vivid image from some ghastly nightmare, gurgling and growling it lurches back to a German support crew to slurp up a fresh meal of gasoline, bullets, and more of those gruesome 88mm shells. Once sated, it guns its thunderous engine to signal its rage at those brave, stubborn, but stupid little men hopelessly defending the ridge and its delight in anticipation of the carnage it will soon inflict upon them. </p> <p>Bill somehow finds the strength to fight on, teaming up with other troopers. He fights through the day. Later in the afternoon he hears of Gavin’s command that the 505<sup> </sup>will stay and fight, that there will be no retreat. If the Tigers overrun their position, they will hold their ground and attack the German infantry. At hearing the order from his beloved colonel, Bill’s resolve is now galvanized. He will stay and fight. He will avenge his friend. If he dies, then so be it.</p> <p>In the afternoon, while firing at German infantry from his foxhole Bill watches a Tiger that has broken through the 505<sup>th</sup>s thin line. He sees troopers die in rapid succession as the immortal tank sprays its bullets at the men with its heavy machine guns. He witnesses the howitzer shoot multiple rounds at the monster and feels retribution as it retreats in the clouds of dust. His voice is among those who cheer at this small victory. </p> <p>The day is now growing old. Glancing at the sky Bill can see that the scorching Sicilian sun is getting lower, but it won’t set until 8:30pm. Over the past hour the German attacks have become more determined. Like his fellow men, Bill’s ammunition is running low. Now he must make every bullet count. There are holes appearing in the 505<sup>’s</sup> defensive line making it easier for the Germans to take more and more ground from the paratroopers. Bill’s been fighting all day. He’s drained. He’s feels spent. He is forced to retreat to a position further up the ridge. The Germans now make a very powerful push and are within 50 yards of Gavin’s command post, only a few yards away from Bill’s new fox hole. Just when he thinks his luck has run out he hears the howl of artillery fire followed by earsplitting explosions. The artillery is gratefully coming down on the German positions. He cheers, but can’t hear the sound of his own voice. The navy’s 155mm artillery shells decimate the Germans and in the face of this justice, the menacing Tigers are at last forced to retreat from the ridge. Bill can see them regrouping about a mile away.</p> <p>It’s impossible for us to comprehend how Bill has gotten this far, let alone understand where he got his strength to participate in Gavin’s final counter attack at 8:30pm. Gavin rallies every man present for this final charge. They all line up on the ridge awaiting the order. Where Bill’s standing, a thick cloud of dust and smoke from the navy shelling has settled with no wind to blow it away. Bill’s local visibility is at best 30 yards. When the command is given, the paratroopers charge screaming and yelling down the western side of Biazza Ridge. Among them, Bill’s gaunt silhouette can be seen momentarily before it vanishes into the haze. Halfway down the slope he reappears barreling down the hill with the other paratroopers. Running out on to the plain they soon encounter machine gun fire, explosions from mortars, and 88mm shells from the Tigers. Bill sees that some men have been unlucky enough to run into Tigers. Through sheer numbers they overwhelm the tanks setting C-4 explosives in their tracks and turrets, disabling them. He pursues the retreating German infantry, who are now running for their lives just ahead of him. He sees a group of three who appear to want to stay and fight. They fire at him with their bolt action Karak 98b rifles. Fuming with vengeance, Bill dispatches them in fluid motions with his M1 Garand. As the Germans flee into the distance Bill hears the call to cease the assault and regroup at the bottom of the ridge. The Germans for now at least have been driven away. Bill sees them off in the distance milling about in confusion.</p> <p>Walking back up the ridge Bill and a few other men are ordered to form a team to supervise German POWs as they collect the bodies of fallen paratroopers for temporary burial. It’s thankless grisly work and he’s glad to leave when they’ve finished. As he turns around to go he is surprised to see Col. Gavin nearby, looking at the graves. Bill watches him briefly. Gavin, with tears in his eyes, seems to be looking through rather than at markers. He quietly walks away leaving him to grieve in piece.</p> <p>Bill virtually collapses upon reaching an empty foxhole. For the first time finally there’s a moment to rest. Nothing occupies his mind except a blank dull sense of loss, the feeling of an empty victory, punctuated by flashes of horror. He tries sleeping, but that proves difficult. No one knows for sure if the Germans would regroup and attack again during the night. When he does drop off, the nightmares are unspeakable. </p> <p>The day of July 11, 1943 never really ended for those troopers who fought at Biazza Ridge. They were doomed to relive it again and again, every day, for the rest of their lives. They would go through all the usual symptoms of trauma victims after the initial shock wore off. They felt anger at the Germans and this fueled a desire to kill more of them. </p> <p>For Bill it lead directly to his decision to volunteer for the Salerno jump. He would feel guilt for not doing something to save his friend and suffer remorse for not being the one who died. Later, a profound sadness would pervade his mind and stay with him as a constant companion. As is often reported for people in this situation, Bill never befriended another man while he was in the Army. Bill’s sister, Doris said that he purposely never made a close friend in the service after seeing his friend die. She said her father understood why. He had fought in WWI and he had experienced his own close friends perish in war.</p> <p>Below is a picture of Bill with his buddy before they left for Casablanca. </p> <p><a href="http://lh4.ggpht.com/-dih4xJoJHUE/Tk7hQpurRrI/AAAAAAAACg4/0XbevJifxkc/s1600-h/Bill--Friend_thumb32.jpg"><img style="background-image: none; border-right-width: 0px; padding-left: 0px; padding-right: 0px; display: block; float: none; border-top-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; margin-left: auto; border-left-width: 0px; margin-right: auto; padding-top: 0px" title="Bill--Friend_thumb3" border="0" alt="Bill--Friend_thumb3" src="http://lh6.ggpht.com/-b-qxJql-0Rw/Tk7hRoUt9eI/AAAAAAAACg8/zumC4D9qqm0/Bill--Friend_thumb3_thumb.jpg?imgmax=800" width="432" height="772" /></a></p> <p align="center"><strong>Bill with his Buddy</strong></p> <p>The next post will document the progress in discovering the name of the man in this picture. It’s quite probable that he is the same friend who died at Biazza Ridge.</p> <p align="center">© Copyright Jeffrey Clark 2011 All Rights Reserved.</p> Jeff Clarkhttp://www.blogger.com/profile/03692669731275640003noreply@blogger.com1tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-2388671760617909733.post-12644127056850581272011-05-25T11:40:00.001-07:002014-05-17T08:53:17.134-07:00Memorial Day Remembrance<p>As we commemorate those soldiers who died in war since the U.S. Civil War on this upcoming Memorial Day of May 30, 2011, I want to share a poem entitled “Just Folks”, possibly authored by Edgar A. Guest. I found it among some news paper clippings from 1943, kept by Bill’s family when he and his brother Henry went off to fight in World War Two. </p> <p>It’s a touching poem which to me exquisitely captures the essence of the sacrifices made by those from both sides of  war – on the home front and in the multiple theaters of operations around the world.</p> <p> </p> <p><a href="http://lh4.ggpht.com/_zFDxJVpVq0Q/Td1M_nfQgiI/AAAAAAAACfg/yr-kN0NfsSA/s1600-h/Just%20Folks%20by%20edgar%20A.%20Guest%5B7%5D.jpg"><img style="background-image: none; border-bottom: 0px; border-left: 0px; padding-left: 0px; padding-right: 0px; display: block; float: none; margin-left: auto; border-top: 0px; margin-right: auto; border-right: 0px; padding-top: 0px" title="Just Folks by edgar A. Guest" border="0" alt="Just Folks by edgar A. Guest" src="http://lh6.ggpht.com/_zFDxJVpVq0Q/Td1NAnh2XhI/AAAAAAAACfk/KsAx0hB1QDU/Just%20Folks%20by%20edgar%20A.%20Guest_thumb%5B5%5D.jpg?imgmax=800" width="271" height="772" /></a></p> <p> </p> <p>Although this poem is entitled “Just Folks” <a href="http://www.gutenberg.org/files/941/941-h/941-h.htm">the actual poem</a> with that title written by Guest is completely different. There is a public domain book by the same title and author which can be found at <a href="http://www.gutenberg.org/browse/authors/g#a182">Project Gutenberg</a>. “Just Folks” is the first poem in the book, but the words of the above poem cannot be found anywhere in the volume. Furthermore, nowhere can I find a Guest poem by the title “Do This”. It is possible that the news paper erroneously attributed the work. Whether or not this is a Guest poem is a mystery to me. </p> <p>Here are some links for more about Edgar A. Guest and his wonderful poetry:</p> <p>Sofine's Edgar Guest Collection <a title="http://sofinesjoyfulmoments.com/quotes/edguest.htm" href="http://sofinesjoyfulmoments.com/quotes/edguest.htm">http://sofinesjoyfulmoments.com/quotes/edguest.htm</a></p> <p>Academy of American Poets <a title="http://www.poets.org/poet.php/prmPID/731" href="http://www.poets.org/poet.php/prmPID/731">http://www.poets.org/poet.php/prmPID/731</a> </p> <p>Project Gutenberg <a title="http://www.gutenberg.org/browse/authors/g#a182" href="http://www.gutenberg.org/browse/authors/g#a182">http://www.gutenberg.org/browse/authors/g#a182</a></p> Jeff Clarkhttp://www.blogger.com/profile/03692669731275640003noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-2388671760617909733.post-25362649166822710092011-05-19T13:04:00.001-07:002014-05-17T08:53:17.140-07:00Establishing Bill’s Presence at Biazza Ridge<p> </p> <p align="justify"><em>“The ALLIED airborne operation in Sicily was decisive despite widely scattered drops which must be expected in a night landing. It is my opinion that if it had not been for the allied airborne  forces (82nd) blocking the Herman Goering Armored Division from reaching the beachhead, that Division would have driven the initial seaborne forces back into the sea. I attribute the entire success of the Allied Sicilian Operation to the delaying of German Reserves (by the 82nd Airborne Division) until sufficient forces had been landed by sea to resist the counterattacks by our defending forces (the strength of which had been held in mobile reserve).”</em> </p> <p align="right"><strong><em>Kurt Student General der Flieger Troops</em></strong></p> <p align="justify"><em>“[Foot note:-] The above opinion was rendered at the Nuremburg Trials by General Kurt Student  foremost authority in the German army on Airborne Operations. Student commanded the German Airborne Operation on Crete and was Chief of Staff of all German Paratroops from 1943 until his capture by allied forces after the German collapse.” </em><font size="1"><em><strong>Source:</strong> “Saga of the All American: History of the 82nd Airborne Division in World War II”,</em> Dawson, F., 1946 page 92</font></p> <p> </p> <p> </p> <p><a href="http://lh6.ggpht.com/_zFDxJVpVq0Q/TdV3naoLFyI/AAAAAAAACeg/fnEmA6JtZiM/s1600-h/Bundesarchiv_Bild_146-1979-128-26%2C_Bernhard-Hermann_Ramcke%2C_Kurt_Student_crop%5B4%5D.jpg"><img style="background-image: none; border-bottom: 0px; border-left: 0px; padding-left: 0px; padding-right: 0px; display: block; float: none; margin-left: auto; border-top: 0px; margin-right: auto; border-right: 0px; padding-top: 0px" title="Bundesarchiv_Bild_146-1979-128-26,_Bernhard-Hermann_Ramcke,_Kurt_Student_crop" border="0" alt="Bundesarchiv_Bild_146-1979-128-26,_Bernhard-Hermann_Ramcke,_Kurt_Student_crop" src="http://lh5.ggpht.com/_zFDxJVpVq0Q/TdV3n0VczNI/AAAAAAAACek/yg9rZqRzMlM/Bundesarchiv_Bild_146-1979-128-26%2C_Bernhard-Hermann_Ramcke%2C_Kurt_Student_crop_thumb%5B2%5D.jpg?imgmax=800" width="194" height="244" /></a></p> <p align="center"><strong>General Kurt Student</strong></p> <p align="center"><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> Wikipedia commons </font><a title="http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/File:Bundesarchiv_Bild_146-1979-128-26,_Bernhard-Hermann_Ramcke,_Kurt_Student_crop.jpg" href="http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/File:Bundesarchiv_Bild_146-1979-128-26,_Bernhard-Hermann_Ramcke,_Kurt_Student_crop.jpg"><font size="1">http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/File:Bundesarchiv_Bild_146-1979-128-26,_Bernhard-Hermann_Ramcke,_Kurt_Student_crop.jpg</font></a></p> <p>Bill never talked directly about Biazza Ridge after the war to anyone I know of until near the end of his life. At times I tried to ask him about it, but he always shifted the discussion in other directions. There was one conversation we had when I was 11 years old which I later discovered was related to the battle. My family was visiting the Clark farm in Ohio. During a large family gathering at the farm house, Bill studied me from a distance. He noticed I was alone and bored –  there were no other kids my age around. He approached me and asked if I wanted to go for a drive to see the covered bridges in Preble County. Feeling left out, I gladly accepted. </p> <p>Bill drove me around to several bridges, all of which were impressive to say the least. We pulled over inside one of them to get out and take a closer look. He really loved those bridges. Bill explained how they were constructed, their immense age, associated maintenance issues, and what a treasure they were to the local community. He told me that he would often go out to one and just sit there to relax and reflect. </p> <p>After that he fell silent and his eyes drifted. Out of nowhere he started talking anxiously and quickly as if verbalizing an “always on” continuous stream of conscious thought. He spoke mainly of rifle bullets and explosives. He described what a bullet from a 306 rifle can do to a man even from long distances. He gave graphic, detailed descriptions of what can happen to somebody when hit by a high explosive round from a German 88mm gun at close range. It was all stunning to hear. Seeing the torment on his face, I wanted to say something to help ease his pain. Having no way to relate to him, I just quietly listened. Years later the realization dawned that that was exactly what he wanted. I remember feeling deeply saddened for him. To see a person instantaneously turn into a “pink cloud” as Bill put it,  is too great a burden for any man to bear and retain his sanity – which by some miracle he was able to do.</p> <p>His <a href="http://ww2tribute.blogspot.com/2011/05/battle-of-biazza-ridge.html">letter to his sister Doris</a> gives a tantalizing clue that Bill might have fought in the Biazza Ridge battle. From it, we can at least tell that his battalion was in the battle and that therefore, he could have been there. The battalion Bill refers to was sometimes called the 505th Regimental Headquarters Battalion which included the Regimental Headquarters and Headquarters Company, Service Company, and the Medical Detachment. Personnel from that unit fought at Biazza Ridge. We already know that his steps can be traced from where he actually landed to the direction of his original drop zone, which cuts through Biazza Ridge. But the question remains: was he there? </p> <p>On November 4, 2005, I interviewed Bill’s older brother, Henry Clark about Bill’s war time experiences. Henry served with the US army air corps 47<sup>th</sup> Liaison Squadron as a mechanic stationed in England, France, and Germany, so he was nearby Bill’s unit in 1944 and 1945. The brothers took advantage of several opportunities to meet one another on recreational leave. During these furloughs, Bill told Henry much of his experiences. </p> <p>After Bill came back to England from Normandy, Henry wrote a letter home dated 23 July, 1944 concerning Sicily. He wrote from his station at the 47<sup>th</sup> Liaison Squadron at Heston Aerodrome outside of London, England. Bill had come over from the 505 base at nearby Quorn to visit Henry on a six day furlough. This letter is the most revealing of all Henry’s letters concerning what Bill went through in Sicily and provides further evidence that Bill was at Biazza Ridge.</p> <p>In one of the interviews with Henry I focused on a good friend of Bill’s – his best buddy – who died during the war. I asked Henry where Bill’s friend had died. Henry told me that his buddy died in Sicily during a battle with tanks:</p> <p><em>“Did I tell you what precipitated the tank attack on those guys? A tank has got a glass thing where you can look through made of pretty heavy stuff. These guys were shooting the glass visors out of those German tanks. They [the Germans] got tired of that. All they had to do was put another one in, but they probably got tired of doing that, so they just took after them guys. Bill said that they used an 88 on his buddy [an .88mm gun mounted on the tank]. They had separated, so the guy [tank driver] has to turn around and hunt him, so Bill had a chance. He had an out there. That’s living on the edge. These were Tiger tanks too. They were heavy duty jobs. You couldn’t just shoot them down with anything. You about needed an armor piercing 88 I guess. I used to know that guy’s name because Bill liked him pretty much. It was a big shock for Bill. Bill told me it a couple times – the guy’s name.” <strong><font size="1">Source:</font></strong></em><font size="1"> Interview with Henry Clark Jr. November 4, 2005</font></p> <p>After the interview I handed Henry a list of names of men who died in Sicily and asked him if the man’s name was on the list. Henry couldn’t remember the friend’s name or even if it might be one of the people on the list.</p> <p> </p> <p><a href="http://lh6.ggpht.com/_zFDxJVpVq0Q/TdV3ouxekzI/AAAAAAAACeo/qXv4r-GGqdc/s1600-h/clip_image0025.jpg"><img style="display: block; float: none; margin-left: auto; margin-right: auto" title="clip_image002" alt="clip_image002" src="http://lh4.ggpht.com/_zFDxJVpVq0Q/TdV3pjoMh1I/AAAAAAAACes/gc818EQRYfo/clip_image002_thumb3.jpg?imgmax=800" width="640" height="422" /></a></p> <p align="center"><strong>Captured Mark VI Tiger I Tank in Tunisia, North Africa, 1943 </strong></p> <p align="center"><strong>The viewer Henry Clark talked about is a slit located opposite the machine gun and underneath the 88mm gun</strong></p> <p align="center"><font size="1"><strong>Source:</strong> Wikipedia Commons </font><a href="http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/File:TigerITankTunis.jpg"><font size="1">http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/File:TigerITankTunis.jpg</font></a></p> <p><strong></strong></p> <p>As Henry talked my understanding of what actually happened to Bill’s friend was startling because it pointed to Bill’s presence at the Battle of Biazza Ridge. Henry’s memories also concur with the letter mentioned above which he wrote home summarizing Bill’s experiences during Operation HUSKY.</p> <p align="center"><strong>Henry Clark Jr. Letter Home Dated 23 July 1944</strong></p> <p><a href="http://lh5.ggpht.com/_zFDxJVpVq0Q/TdV3q5JgbJI/AAAAAAAACew/S3PJJ6vhdbg/s1600-h/Envelope6.jpg"><img style="background-image: none; border-right-width: 0px; padding-left: 0px; padding-right: 0px; display: block; float: none; border-top-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; margin-left: auto; border-left-width: 0px; margin-right: auto; padding-top: 0px" title="Envelope" border="0" alt="Envelope" src="http://lh3.ggpht.com/_zFDxJVpVq0Q/TdV3raGQFyI/AAAAAAAACe0/avNi4Qw1yPQ/Envelope_thumb4.jpg?imgmax=800" width="640" height="391" /></a></p> <p> </p> <p><a href="http://lh4.ggpht.com/_zFDxJVpVq0Q/TdV3sEY6BqI/AAAAAAAACe4/5XFSslx5rsY/s1600-h/Page114.jpg"><img style="background-image: none; border-right-width: 0px; padding-left: 0px; padding-right: 0px; display: inline; float: left; border-top-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; border-left-width: 0px; padding-top: 0px" title="Page1" border="0" alt="Page1" align="left" src="http://lh6.ggpht.com/_zFDxJVpVq0Q/TdV3srmeuDI/AAAAAAAACe8/3ZgF5rLQG6k/Page1_thumb12.jpg?imgmax=800" width="303" height="484" /></a></p> <p><a href="http://lh5.ggpht.com/_zFDxJVpVq0Q/TdV3ttSVWYI/AAAAAAAACfA/CiRVP1e62M4/s1600-h/Page24.jpg"><img style="background-image: none; border-right-width: 0px; padding-left: 0px; padding-right: 0px; display: block; float: none; border-top-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; margin-left: auto; border-left-width: 0px; margin-right: auto; padding-top: 0px" title="Page2" border="0" alt="Page2" src="http://lh5.ggpht.com/_zFDxJVpVq0Q/TdV3uCvz9OI/AAAAAAAACfE/RmLUlvCFG-A/Page2_thumb2.jpg?imgmax=800" width="304" height="484" /></a></p> <p><a href="http://lh3.ggpht.com/_zFDxJVpVq0Q/TdV3vNOlulI/AAAAAAAACfI/5fX9-7N_xzQ/s1600-h/Page34.jpg"><img style="background-image: none; border-right-width: 0px; padding-left: 0px; padding-right: 0px; display: inline; float: left; border-top-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; border-left-width: 0px; padding-top: 0px" title="Page3" border="0" alt="Page3" align="left" src="http://lh4.ggpht.com/_zFDxJVpVq0Q/TdV3vgkcEWI/AAAAAAAACfM/KayyKF8JVeU/Page3_thumb2.jpg?imgmax=800" width="304" height="484" /></a></p> <p><a href="http://lh6.ggpht.com/_zFDxJVpVq0Q/TdV3wQ-PS3I/AAAAAAAACfQ/TIYVxtAS6jw/s1600-h/Page44.jpg"><img style="background-image: none; border-right-width: 0px; padding-left: 0px; padding-right: 0px; display: block; float: none; border-top-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; margin-left: auto; border-left-width: 0px; margin-right: auto; padding-top: 0px" title="Page4" border="0" alt="Page4" src="http://lh4.ggpht.com/_zFDxJVpVq0Q/TdV3wwenRnI/AAAAAAAACfU/R1Kcb-1m768/Page4_thumb2.jpg?imgmax=800" width="304" height="484" /></a></p> <p><a href="http://lh3.ggpht.com/_zFDxJVpVq0Q/TdV3xUmcLqI/AAAAAAAACfY/IFzsUL3HGwA/s1600-h/Page55.jpg"><img style="background-image: none; border-right-width: 0px; padding-left: 0px; padding-right: 0px; display: block; float: none; border-top-width: 0px; border-bottom-width: 0px; margin-left: auto; border-left-width: 0px; margin-right: auto; padding-top: 0px" title="Page5" border="0" alt="Page5" src="http://lh5.ggpht.com/_zFDxJVpVq0Q/TdV3xuUl_BI/AAAAAAAACfc/rQyTAm3kLYA/Page5_thumb3.jpg?imgmax=800" width="303" height="484" /></a></p> <p><strong></strong></p> <p><strong></strong></p> <p align="center"> </p> <hr /> <p><strong>Transcript of Henry’s Letter</strong></p> <p><em>Pvt. Henry Clark Jr. 15195205</em></p> <p><em>47<sup>th</sup> Liaison Sqdn APO 6A6</em></p> <p><em>C/O Postmaster New York, New York</em></p> <p><em>Post marked 28 July 1944</em></p> <p><em>Dear folks, [Internal date] July 23<sup>rd</sup> 1944</em></p> <p><em>You are probably wondering what has become of me as you haven’t been hearing from me very often lately. </em></p> <p><em>I wont try to make any excuses for not writing.</em></p> <p><em>Bill dropped in to see me since I last wrote. He had a six day furlough so he spent five days down here with me. </em></p> <p><em>We had quite a time an a lot of time to talk. Won’t try to tell you everything as it would take a book for that.</em></p> <p><em>He’s still the same guy. The only difference I could see was a “G.I. Haircut”</em></p> <p><em>He has done a lot of fighting in the “E.T.O.” an has three stars in his ribbon plus the “Purple Heart” which he doesn’t wear.</em></p> <p><em>That magazine clipping I sent home outlines his story very well. He says it was the worst for him in Sicily. He hurt his knee there an also lost his gun on the jump, but according to his story he soon got another gun an had some stiff engagements with some of Jerrys panzers. He really has some stories to tell, some of them are amusing an some are not so amusing.</em></p> <p><em>He is definitely a soldier an a good one with a lot of experience behind him. All of this helps out. He says “The first engagement is the hardest.” Bet Pap can vouch for that. Bill will have plenty of stories to tell when he gets home.” [The letter continues, but talks of activities and events concerning the latter part of the war]</em></p> <p align="center"><em>As ever.</em></p> <p align="center"><em>                                             Junior</em></p> <hr /> <p>Henry’s 1944 letter and Bill’s own letter written to his sister in 1945 are proof that Bill was at Biazza Ridge. The only other tank battles fought by the 505 in Sicily occurred nearby west of Biazza Ridge where 1<sup>st</sup> Battalion 505 was engaging the western kampgruppe of the Hermann Goring Division. Those men fought the smaller, but no less powerful Mark IV Tigers. Bill is clear in his letter to Doris that his battalion fought the larger Mark VI Tigers – the same ones that Col. Gavin’s mixed units (consisting of personnel from Company B of the 307th Combat Engineers, Regimental Headquarters and Headquarters Company, Service Company, as well as G and H Companies) fought at Biazza Ridge.</p> <p>It’s certain that Bill was there and fought in the battle. From what we now know, the battle can be reconstructed from Bill’s perspective – the subject of the next post.</p> <p align="center">© Copyright Jeffrey Clark 2011 All Rights Reserved.</p> Jeff Clarkhttp://www.blogger.com/profile/03692669731275640003noreply@blogger.com0